If 
 
 ^'StJJ- *• :*.ff ^> .-aJMli^Kt 
 
 Columbia ÍHnttíetóttp 
 
 intí)eCtípoflfttigork 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
IRISH ARCH^OLOGICAL SOCIETY, 
 
 , >,. patron: 
 
 HIS ROYALi^HTGHHESS ^JHE PRINCE ALBERT, 
 
 13rp«titrnt • 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 3, line 14, /or internal, read external. 
 16, note ', line 3, for xi. read ii. 
 
 37, note S line 3 of the quotation from Homer, for AÓ/íttov, read Aá/UTrov. 
 52, note ", line 10, /or Denetia, reari Demetia. 
 88, line 15, /or Ob, reacZ Oo. 
 99, at the end of note ^, add — {H.) 
 104, line 6,/orpac. Qmbpop, read pac Qmbpor. 
 112, note ', line 16, /or Gadran, read Gadarn. 
 169, line 1, dele comma after "insola." 
 221, line 3, for Maelnmra, read Maelmura. 
 Ibid, note p, line 4, for Albannach, read Albanach. 
 Ibid, line 22, and page 222, note n, line 5, /or Gaelic read Iberno-Celtic. 
 Addit. Notes, page xxxix. line 21^ for bending, read blending. 
 
 „ page xlvi. note ^ line 9, /or so Ur-bruide of his Bruide, read so each Ur-bruide of his Braide. 
 
 ,, page liv. note '',for Gaelic, read Gaelic. 
 
 „ page Ixi. note ", last line, for beautiful, read beatified ; and in the corresponding Welsh line, 
 
 for gwynoydig, read gwynvydig. 
 
 vjiiUttUii i KXKiii, Jl(S(4., J^Ij.U., It,. 1:1. A., V . J". K. 1. A. 
 
 Rev. William Reeves, M. B., M. R. I. A. 
 
 Very Rev. L. Renehan, D. D., President of St. Patrick's 
 
 College, Maynooth. 
 Aquilla Smith, Esq., M. D., M. R. I. A., Treasurer. 
 J. HuBAND Smith, Esq., A. M., M. R. I. A. 
 Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., M. R. I. A., Secretary. 
 
IRISH ARCHiEOLOGlCAL SOCIETY, 
 
 ^ntror.: 
 
 HIS ROYALi.HTGHHESiS 'J 1' K PKINCE ALBERT. 
 
 ^rcsíUcnt : 
 His Grace the Duke of Leinstek. 
 
 17íc£=^rcsííicnts : 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquis of Kildare, M. 1*., M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Leitrim, M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Right Hon. the Viscount Adare. M. P., M. R. 1. A. 
 
 (Council : 
 
 Elected 22nd December, 1847. 
 
 Rev. Samuel Butcher, A. M., M. R. I. A 
 
 Rev. Charles Graves, A. M., M. R. 1. A. 
 
 James Hardiman, P2sq., M. R.I. A. 
 
 William Elliot Hudson, Esq., A. M., M. R. I. A. 
 
 Major T. A. Larcom, R. E., V. P. R. I. A. 
 
 Charles jNIac Donnell, Esq., M. R. I. A. 
 
 George Petrie, Esq., LL.D., R. H. A., V. P. R. I. A. 
 
 Rev. William Reeves, M. B., M.R. I. A. 
 
 Very Rev. L. Renehan, D. D., President of St. Patrick's 
 
 College, Maynooth. 
 Aquilla Smith, Esq., M. D., M. R. I. A., Treasurer. 
 J. Huband Smith, Esq., A. M., M. R. I. A. 
 Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., M. R. I. A., Secretary. 
 

EDITOR'S PREFACE. 
 
 ^i'\ 
 
 ^^^'if^^Q^'^nE Text of the following work is taken principally 
 ^^"^^^^ -:(M\hs!r> from a collation of three MSS., which are referred 
 to in the Notes by the letters D., B., and L. 
 
 1. The first of these, denoted by D., is a miscella- 
 neous volume, containing various tracts and frag- 
 ments of the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth 
 centuries ; it was formerly in the possession of the celebrated anti- 
 quaries, Duald Mac Firbis and Edward Lhwyd, whose autographs it 
 possesses ; and it is now preserved in the Library of Trinity College, 
 Dublin, Class H., Tab. 3. No. 17. 
 
 The volume contains a copy of the celebrated code of Brehon 
 Laws called the Seanchus Mor^ with a copious gloss of great value. 
 This is followed by several other tracts and fragments of tracts on 
 Brehon Law, of different dates, and by various scribes, some of whom 
 
 have given their names. 
 
 After 
 
 * For an account of the Seanchus Mor, nity College, see Dr. Petrie's Essay on 
 with several extracts from this very MS. TaraHill, in the Transactions of the Royal 
 of it, and from another copy also in Tri- Irish Academy, vol. xviii. pp. 71-80. 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. b 
 
VI 
 
 After the Law Tracts follow several miscellaneous pieces on his- 
 torical and religious subjects, short anecdotes of Irish saints, poems, 
 and historical romantic tales. Of these the most curious are : i. The 
 tract called Seanchup na pelec, or the History of the Cemeteries, 
 containing an account of the most celebrated burial-places of the 
 Pao-an Irish ; 2. The History of the plebeian Tribes called Aitheach 
 Tuatha, who were subjugated by King Tuathal Teach tmar, in the 
 second century of the Christian era ; 3. A List of the ancient Tales or 
 historical Romances which were wont to be recited by the Bards at 
 Entertainments, in presence of Kings and Chieftains ; 4. A List of 
 the celebrated Women of Antiquity ; with many other tales, tracts, 
 genealogies, and poems, of the greatest value for the illustration of 
 Irish history, language, and topography. 
 
 The copy of the Leabhar Breathnach, or British Book, contained 
 in this MS., occurs in p. 8o6'\ and was probably written in the four- 
 teenth, or early part of the fifteenth century. 
 
 This is the copy of the Irish version of the Britannia of Nennius, 
 wdiich has been made the basis of the text of the following work, 
 and is denoted by D. in the notes. Its errors, however, have been 
 coiTccted, as far as the Editor was able to correct them, by collation 
 with the other MSS. to which he had access ; and such interpola- 
 tions as occiurred in the other MSS., when judged of any value, have 
 been inserted in their proper places. All these deviations from the 
 text of D. have been mentioned in the notes. 
 
 2. The second MS. (denoted by B.) is the copy of the Irish Nen- 
 nius, which is contained in the Book of Ballymote, in the Library of 
 tlie Royal Irish Academy, written in the fourteenth centuiy. 
 
 The 
 
 '■• Or rather column 806. The MS. is paged hy Edward Llnvyd, cacli coliiiim, 
 written some parts of it in double columns wherever columns occurred, being count- 
 and some parts not : the whole has been ed for a page. 
 
Vll 
 
 The order of the sections in this MS. differs considerably from 
 tliat of D., and it also contains several interpolations. The Editor 
 has numbered the sections in the printed text of the work, in order 
 to enable him with greater facility to refer to them. 
 
 The order of the copy in the Book of Ballymote is as follows : 
 It begins with the section Ego Nennius, marked sect. i. p. 25, infra. 
 Then follows the chapter " On the Origin of the Cruithnians," which 
 has been given in the Additional Notes, No. XX., p. xci. After 
 which follow sections 11., iii., and iv., as in the printed text. 
 
 After section iv. this MS. interpolates the prose account, sections 
 xxvn. and xxviii., followed by the poem on the Origin and History of 
 the Picts or Cruithnians, which has been published section xxx. p. 1 26, 
 infra. 
 
 Then follow sections v. to xiv., inclusive, in the same order as 
 in the text ; but after section xiv. is interpolated the Legend of 
 St. Cairnech, which will be found in the Appendix, No. I., p. 178. 
 
 After this we have the history of the Saxon conquest, sect. xv. ; 
 the miracles of St. German, sects, xvi., xvii. ; and the story of 
 Ambrose Merlin and the Druids, sects, xviii., xix.; followed by the 
 history of the wars of Gortimer (or Gortighern, as he is called in 
 this copy), sects, xx. to xxiv., inclusive, in the same order as in the 
 text. 
 
 At the end of this last section recording the battles of Arthur, 
 and briefly noticing the conversion of the Saxons to Christianity, the 
 copy of this work in the Book of Ballymote ends ; and its comple- 
 tion is notified by the words pinic t)o'n bpearnocap, which are 
 literally "Finit to the Breathnochas," where the scribe evidently 
 wrote Fink for Finis. It appears also from this note that the title 
 then given to this book was " The Breathnochas," which would be 
 equivalent to Britanismns, if we may be permitted to coin such a word. 
 
 I' 2 3. The 
 
Vlll 
 
 3. The next authority which has been employed in the formation 
 of the text is the copy of this work in the Book of Lecan, a MS. 
 written in the year 1417^ To this copy is prefixed, but in a more 
 recent hand, the title Leabap bpearnach annpo pip, which has been 
 adopted in the title page of the present volume, and which expresses 
 what the Irish understood by the Latin titles, " Eulogium BritanniiB," 
 and " Historia Britonum." 
 
 This copy, which is denoted by L. in the notes, begins with sect. 
 II., Britannia insula, &:c., p. 27, infra, omitting the list of British cities. 
 Then follows the chapter on the origin of the Picts, which will be 
 found ill the Additional Notes, No. XX. p. xciii. Section 111. is 
 omitted altoííether, and then follow sects, iv. to viii., inclusive. 
 Sections ix. and x. are omitted in this place. Then comes the 
 account of the adventures of the Gaedhil, sects, xi. to xv., inclusive*^, 
 followed by another copy of the history of Roman and Saxon Britain, 
 sects, v., VI., VII., viii., which is headed, Oo peanciip bpearan 
 anopo booeapca, " Of the history of Britain, here follows ;" but 
 the title prefixed to sect, viii., in the former copy of this chapter, is 
 omitted here. 
 
 Then follow sects, ix., x., with the title Oo ^ahalaib Gpenn 
 amail inoipeap Nemiup [_sic] annpo, as in the text, p. 42. After 
 which comes another copy of the history of the adventures of the 
 Gaedhil, sects, xi.-xiv., with the title Oo imcheachraib ^aeioeal 
 anopo boof) ca ; but a portion of sect. xiv. is wanting after the words 
 cugpacap leo lapoain raipechou, p. 72, line 9. 
 
 About 
 
 ' Tliis date may be collected from the in section x., differs considerably in this 
 
 MS. itself. See also Mr. O'Donovan's note copy from that given above, p. 50. See 
 
 to the Annals of the Four Masters, at the Additional Notes, No. XX., p.xciv., where 
 
 year 141 7. the more important variations are uo- 
 
 ■^ The account of the sons of Cruitlmc, ticed. 
 
IX 
 
 About ten leaves are here wanting in the Book of Lecan, which 
 is now preserved in tlie Library of the Royal Irish Academy, al- 
 though it originally belonged to Trinity College^ where nine of the 
 missing leaves were discovered by Mr. Curry, bound up with other 
 MSS., (Class II. Tab. 2. No. 17). One leaf, however, which contained 
 the continuation of sect. xvi. is lost, and the next page begins with 
 the words ip ui loingeap pin uainig a mgectn co h-Gngipu, p. 84, 
 1. 1 6, to the end of sect. xvii. 
 
 Then follows the account of Dun Ambrose and of the contest of 
 Ambrose Merlin with the Druids, sects, xviii. xix.; then the wars 
 of Gortimer or Gortighern, sect. xx. to xxii., with the short account 
 of St. Patrick, sect, xxiii., and the remainder of the history of the 
 Saxons from the death of Gortighern (sect, xxiv.) to their conver- 
 sion to Christianity. 
 
 This was also regarded by the scribe who copied the Book of 
 Lecan as the conclusion of the work, for he has written the word 
 pinic at the end of sect. xxiv. But there follow immediately the 
 tracts on the wonders of Britain, sect, xxv., and on the wonders of 
 the isle of Man, sect. xxvi. 
 
 After this begins what seems to have been intended as a new edi- 
 tion of the work^. It commences with the chapter Ego Nennius, 
 sect. I., followed by the chapter on the origin of the Picts, which has 
 been given in the Additional Notes, No. XX., p. xcv. 
 
 Then 
 
 " The Book of Lecan is entered among cey, and by him deposited in the Library of 
 
 the MSS. of Trinity College in the Cata- the Royal Irish Academy. See O'Eeilly, 
 
 logus Manuscriptorum Anglise et Hiber- Trans. Iberno-Celtic Society, p. cxvii. ; 
 
 nias, published at Oxford, 1697 (No. 117, Mac Geoghegan, Hist. dTrlande, torn. i. 
 
 p. 22), and still bears the Library marks, p. 39. 
 
 D. 19. It was carried off in the reign of "^This new edition appears, from its con- 
 
 .James II. to Paris, but was restored to tents, to have had special reference to Pict- 
 
 Ireland at the instance of General Vallan- ish history. 
 
Then follows "-Britannia insula'^ &c., sect.ii., with the list of cities, 
 and sections iii. iv., as far as the words nuc laperh, p. 32, line 1 1. 
 
 Next we have the account of the origin of the Picts (sects, xxvji. 
 to XXIX., inclusive), with the title Do Chjiniuhnechaib ariOf eo, t)o 
 ]iei]i na n-eolach^. Section xxix., containing the account of the man- 
 ner in which the Picts, after their settlement in North Britain, ob- 
 tained their women from the Milesians of Ireland, is peculiar to the 
 Book of Lecan. 
 
 Then follows the poetical account of the Picts, sect, xxx., w^ant- 
 insr, however, the last two stanzas. 
 
 With this poem the second copy of the Irish Nennius in the Book 
 of Lecan concludes. 
 
 4. A frairment of this work is also to be found in the remains of the 
 Leabhar na h-Uidhri, preserved in the Library of the Royal Irish 
 Academy. It begins on the first page of the second leaf now remain- 
 ing in that MS., with the words ace ceana ol j^e, &c., p. 94, line 15, 
 and concludes at the end of sect, xxiv., which in this MS. was also 
 the termination of the work. This fragment is referred to in the 
 notes, pp. 95-1 13, by the letter U. The Leabhar na h-Uidhri is a 
 MS. of the twelfth century. 
 
 5. Another copy of the Leabhar Breathnach is to be found in the 
 Book of Ily-Many, or the Book of the O'Kellys, as it is called by 
 O'Eeilly, a MS. of the early part of the fifteenth century, transcribed 
 by Faelan Mac an Gabhan, whose death is recorded by the Four 
 Masters at the year 1423. This MS. is not now accessible to Irish 
 scholars in Dublin, and it has not been possible to consult it for the 
 present work, although it is believed to be in existence in the pos- 
 session of a private collector in England. In O'Reilly's time it be- 
 longed to Sir William Betham. 
 
 We 
 
 f Sec p. 1 20, note ". 
 
XI 
 
 We learn from O'Reilly'^ that at the commencement of this 
 copy of the work there is or was " a memorandum," stating " that 
 Nennius was the author, and that Giolla Caoimhghin translated it 
 into Scotic." 
 
 Giolla Caoimhghin died about A. D. 1072, or shortly after, as has 
 been inferred from his chronological poem, beginning Qnnalaió ctnall 
 uile, which brings down the series of events to that year. 
 
 If, therefore, he is to be taken as the original translator of Xen- 
 nius', we may probably fix the middle of the eleventh century as the 
 earliest period at which the " Historia Britonum" appeared in an 
 Irish version. 
 
 In its original form, the work, as we have seen, terminated at the 
 end of sect. xxiv. ; and all that follows must be regarded as subse- 
 quent interpolations, although, probably, added at the same period 
 as the translation or edition, put forth by Giolla Caoimhghin. 
 
 The first of these additions contains the section on the Wonders 
 of the Island of Britain, and that on the Wonders of the Isle of Man. 
 This is also found added to some copies of the Latin of Nennius"", with 
 a chapter, omitted in all the Irish copies, on the Wonders of Ireland. 
 
 The tract on the history of the Picts (sects, xxvii.-xxix.), with 
 the curious poem (sect, xxx.), now for the first time printed, is also 
 to be regarded as an addition made to the original work. The Book 
 of Ballymote, although it omits the Mirabiiia, has preserved these 
 sources of Pictish history, of which the prose portion was known to 
 Pinkerton, through a very faulty transcript, and still more erro- 
 neous 
 
 ^" Transactions of the Iberno-Celtic So- toria to an earlier author. — See his re- 
 
 ciety, p. cxxii. marks, Introd. p. 21. 
 
 'Mr. Herbert, however, has shown ''See ]\Ir. Herbert's note "', pp. 113- 
 
 that there is some reason to attribute the 1 1 4. 
 first attempt at a translation of the His- 
 
Xll 
 
 neous translation, but tlic poem appears to have escaped his notice. 
 Although the text is corrupt in many places, in both the MSS. that 
 have been employed in editing it, yet it is hoped that its publication, 
 even in the imperfect state in which we have it, will be regarded as 
 a service of some value to the student of Scottish history. 
 
 The next interpolation or addition is an Irish version of the do- 
 cument already known to the readers of Innes and Pinkerton, under 
 the title of the " Chronicon Pictorum." This curious fragment occurs 
 only in the manuscript D.; but another copy of it has been given in 
 the Additional Notes\ from a MS. in the Bodleian Library™ which 
 preserves a considerable fragment of the Psalter of Cashel, and evi- 
 dently contained formerly a copy of the Leabhar Breathnach, or Irish 
 version of Nennius, of which the leaf containing the Pictish Chro- 
 nicle is now the only remnant. 
 
 Next follows (sect. XXXIII. p. 168), an abridged translation of the 
 beginning of the history of the Venerable Bede. This document occurs 
 also immediately after the Pictish Chronicle, in the Bodleian MS. It is 
 of very little value, but as it appears to have been connected with the 
 work, and to have been regarded as a part of it in the manuscript 
 D., which has been principally followed, it was thought right to in- 
 clude it in the present volume. 
 
 The Appendix contains some other documents of the same kind, 
 not so immediately connected with the Leabliar Breathnach in any 
 of the MSS., but tending to illustrate the history to which it relates, 
 and the traditions prevalent at the period when it was compiled. 
 The first of these documents is the Legend of St. Cairnech, which, 
 
 as 
 
 ' No. XVIII. p. l.xxv. further remarks on it by Mr. O'Donovan, 
 
 "See an account of this MS,, by the in his Introduction to the Book of Rights, 
 
 Editor, in the Proceedings of the Royal publislicd by the Celtic Society, p. xxviii. 
 
 Irish Academy, vol. ii. p. 33; and suiue eL iicq. 
 
XUl 
 
 as we have seen, occurs only in the Book of Ballymote, having been 
 interpolated in the copy of the Irish Nennius there preserved, imme- 
 diately after the account of the final conquest of Britain by the 
 Romans. It relates to the history of the sixth century, although it 
 is evidently a compilation of a much later period. 
 
 The next document inserted in the Appendix is an account of 
 the Wonders of Ireland, chiefly from the Book of Ballymote. This 
 tract is not without interest, as a curious collection of ancient fables 
 and traditions, not very unlike the celebrated Otia imperialia of Ger- 
 vase of Tilbury, and compiled probably about the same period. It 
 proves, incidentally, that the stories of Irish wonders told by Giraldus 
 Cambrensis, for which Lynch has so severely, and, as it now appears, 
 so unjustly censured him, were not his own inventions, but copied, 
 with some embellishments of his own, from the genuine traditions of 
 the Irish people. 
 
 The poem of Maelmura of Fathain, on the history of the Milesian 
 or Gadelian invasion of Ireland, is now published for the first time, 
 and it was thought worth while to add to it the contemporaneous 
 poem on the history of the Albanian Scots, known under the name 
 of the " Duan Albanach," although this latter poem has already been 
 published by Pinkerton, by Doctor O'Conor, and more recently by 
 Mr. Skene, in the " Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis," edited by the 
 lona Club. 
 
 Thus the present work will be found to contain three specimens 
 of the bardic sources of British and Irish history, written, one of them 
 in the ninth, and the others probably in the eleventh century, con- 
 taining the traditions, as they were then currently received, of the 
 origin of the Pictish and Milesian tribes, and the succession of the 
 early kings of Scotland. Two of these poems are now published 
 for the first time ; and the third is presented to the reader in, it is 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. C hopcd 
 
XIV 
 
 hoped, a very much more correct version than those which accom- 
 panied the former pubUcations of it. 
 
 In conclusion, the Editor has to acknowledge his very great 
 obligations to Mr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry, for the invaluable 
 assistance they have afforded him throughout the following work. 
 Without them he could not have executed it ; and to them he is 
 indebted for the greater part of the historical and topographical 
 information which is collected in the notes. For many valuable re- 
 ferences to ancient Glossaries, and other MSS., containing philo- 
 locjical and historical illustrations of obsciu-e or obsolete words and 
 phrases, he is specially indebted to Mr. Curry. 
 
 The Editor has preserved the orthography of the original, with- 
 out any attempt at correction, or even at uniformity ; and in the 
 case of proper names, he has retained, even in the English transla- 
 tion, the spelling of the Irish. This seemed necessary, in order 
 to give the English reader a fair representation of the age to which 
 the original belongs. Thus the Picts are called Cruithnians ; the 
 Gaels, Gaedhil ; Ireland, Eri ; and Scotland, Alba". 
 
 The Notes marked (i7.) have been contributed by Mr. Herbert. 
 For those marked {T.) the Editor is responsible. 
 
 James II. Todd. 
 
 Trinity College, 
 AprUSth, 1848. 
 
 " In some few instances this rule, from inadvertence, has not been adhered to. — 
 bee pp. 41, 43' 47. 53' 59- 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Introduction 1 
 
 Liber Britannicus, 24 
 
 Of the Kings of the Romans, 38 
 
 Of the Conquest of Ireland, as recorded by Nennius, 42 
 
 Of the Adventures of Gaedal 52 
 
 Of the Conquest of the Saxons 74 
 
 Of the Miracles of German, 78 
 
 Of the Fortress of Ambrose [Merlin] and his Contest with the Druids, 90 
 
 Of the Warfare of Gortimer, 98 
 
 Of the Wonders of Britain, 112 
 
 Of the Wonders of Manann, 118 
 
 Of the Cruithnians, or Picts, 120 
 
 Ancient historical Poem on the Origin of the Cruithnians, 126 
 
 Of the Origin of the Cruithnians — the Irish Version of the Chronicon Pictorum, . . 154 
 
 The History of Britain, abridged from Bede, 168 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. 
 
 I. Of the Miracles of Cairnech 178 
 
 II. Of the Wonders of Ireland, according to the Book of Glendaloch, 192 
 
 III. The Duan Eireannach ; an ancient historical Poem on the Milesian Invasion of Ire- 
 
 land, by Maelmura of Fathain, 220 
 
 IV. The Duan Albanach ; an ancient historical Poem on the History of the Kings of 
 
 Scotland, 270 
 
XVI 
 
 ADDITIONAL NOTES. 
 
 No. P^S^- 
 I. Comparative View of the Names of the British Cities in the Irish and Latin 
 
 Nennius, "' 
 
 II. Etymology of the Name of Cruithnians, v 
 
 III. The Isle of Man, vi 
 
 IV. The first Colonization of Ireland under Partholan, viii 
 
 V. The Firbolgian and Tuatha de Danann Colonies, ix 
 
 VI. The Soots, x 
 
 VII. Meaning of the Phrase «' Seeds of Battle," xi 
 
 VIII. The Legend of King Lucius, xiii 
 
 IX. The Reign of Maximus, xv 
 
 X. The Limits of Britanny, xvii 
 
 XI. Leatha or Letavia, xix 
 
 XII. Severus the Second, xx 
 
 XIII. The Miracles of St. German, xxi 
 
 XIV. Auspication of Cities by human Sacrifices, xxiv 
 
 XV. Magh EUite, or Campus Electi in the Region of Glewysing, xxv 
 
 XVI. Gortigern, son of Guatal, xxviii 
 
 XVII. The History of the Picts, xxix 
 
 XVIII. Irish Documents illustrative of the legendary History of the Picts, viz. : 
 
 1 . A Tract on the History of the Picts from the Book of Lecan, .... Ixv {. *? 
 
 2. The Story of the Wives given to the Picts by the Milesians of Ireland, 
 
 from the Book of Lecan, Ixxi "I 
 
 3. Story of the Battle of Ardleamhnacta, from the Book of Leinster, . Ixxiii 
 
 4. Irish Version of the Chronicon Pictorum, from a MS. in the Bodleian 
 
 Library, Ixxv 
 
 XIX. Macbeth, son of Finleg, Ixxviii 
 
 XX. Variations in the Section " On the Origin of the Cruithnians," as it occurs 
 
 in the Books of Ballymote and Lecan, xci 
 
 XXI. Additional Remarks on the Etymology of the Name iScoii, xcv 
 
 XXII. Documents illustrative of the History of the Personages mentioned in the 
 
 Legend of St. Cairnech ci 
 
 XXIII. Giraldus Cambrensis on the Picts and Scots, cxii 
 
 XXIV. Addenda et Corrigenda cxiv 
 
 Index, fxvii 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 I HE Irish MS. of which a translation is here given 
 professes to be, and after a fashion is, translated 
 from the Historia Britonum by Nennius. Little is 
 known of that author (if not rather, editor), and, 
 as usual, the less we know the more we are ob- 
 liged to say; for knowledge soon tells its tale. 
 That the Historia Britonum sometimes bears the name of Gildas, 
 may be sufficiently accounted for by these circumstances : that the first 
 genuine tractate of St. Gildas, concerning the Britons, was commonly 
 called his Historia ; and that a fabulous history of the Britons was 
 formerly extant under that name. But it can be further explained 
 by the nature of that title, for name indeed it is not, but an Irish 
 title, so liberally bestowed upon the religious and learned, that Dr. 
 C. O'Conor said there were not less than looo persons adorned 
 with it. Script. Rerum Hib. i, 198. Therefore, when we have 
 shewn its original author to be closely connected with Ireland, we 
 shall have removed any wonder at his being entitled Gildas. Its 
 total dissimihtude to the works of St. Gildas of Ruiz is apparent; 
 IRISH ARCH. soc. NO. 1 6. B and 
 
and it also differs in its contents^ and in some portion of its spirit, 
 from that other fabulous history which is cited with admiration in 
 Geoifrey of Monmouth by the name of Gildas. Its printed editions 
 are by T. Gale, Oxon, 1691; by C. Bertram, jointly with St. Gildas, 
 and a production given by him to the world under the name of Ri- 
 cardus Corina3us, Copenhagen, 1757, in the title, and 1758 in the 
 colophon; by the same, with 1758 in the title, and without colophon, 
 which edition I have never seen; by W. Gunn, B. D., London, 18 19; 
 and by Jos. Stevenson, London, 1838. 
 
 The Historia Britonum'' had two or more publishers in succession. 
 That is to say, transcribers of it made more or less of change and 
 addition ; and sometimes took no pains to inform the world that they 
 were mere transcribers, and not the authors. The edition rendered 
 into Irish is that by Nennius, styling himself a disciple of St. Elbod or 
 Elboduo;, and styling the priest Beulan his master. Some copies have 
 a lono- Proloixus, which declares that he published his work "in A. D. 
 858, being the twenty-fourth year of Mervyn, King of the Britons." 
 Mervyn Vrych or the Speckled, King of Man in his own right, 
 and of Wales in that of Essyllt his queen, reigned over the latter 
 country from 818 to his death in 843. See Powell's Cambria, 
 
 pp. 
 
 '^ As to its contents, the matters cited Geoffrey, a free translator, or by liis ori- 
 
 by Geoifrey were there related mt is pro- ginal. In i. cap. 17, the Welch copy 
 
 lixe; therefore they were no casual para- called Tysilio omits the reference, p. 116. 
 
 graphs, missing out of our M8S. Galfrid. But in ii. cap. 17, it quotes Gildas by 
 
 lib. i. cap. 17, ii. cap. 17. And as to name, p. 139. Neither can we say with 
 
 its spirit, it evidently sought to magnify entire certainty in what language it was; 
 
 the Britons at the expense of the Romans, hut probably in Latin, 
 
 from which temper our Historia is nearly " The Archdeacon of Huntingdon in 
 
 exempt; iv. cap. 3. It is not cited l)y one place cites it as q?ndant author, and 
 
 name in cap. 4, but the identity of the in another as Gildas Historiographus. 
 
 sources is pretty obvious. I know not Ilenr. Hunt. p. 301-13, in Script, post 
 
 whether the references to Gildas are by Bedam., Franc. 1601. 
 
pp. 24-8; Warrington, i,pp. 205-10; Brut y Tywysogion, pp. 475-8. 
 He alone of that name was Rex Britonum ; though Mervyn, third son 
 of Roclri Mawr, held Powys from 873 to 877^ The year 858 fell fif- 
 teen years after his death ; which argument would prove the forgery 
 of the Prologus, were it not for the ignorance, then so prevalent, 
 of the current year of our Lord. It is, however, a mere swelling out 
 and amplification of the shorter prologue, in a bombastic phraseology 
 w^hich Nennius did not employ, and it is not credible that both are 
 genuine. But the shorter prologue, or Apologia, is to be received as 
 genuine. It begins, as in the Irish version, " Ego Nennius Sancti 
 Elbodi discipulus aliqua excerpta scribere ciu-avi," &c. ; but it is in- 
 terpolated from the longer prologue, and otherwise altered, in that 
 version. It is to be received, first, from the absence of internal evi- 
 dence to its prejudice; secondly, from the absence of internal evi- 
 dence. And I wonder that Mr. Stevenson should urge, for such, that 
 it occurs not in MSS. anterior to the twelfth century ; when from 
 his own shewing we collect, that there exists only one MS. anterior 
 to circiter 11 50; one, not two, for the MS. of Marcus Anachoreta 
 could not contain it, and is not strictly to the purpose. The document 
 cannot suffer from the silence of MSS. that do not exist. Thirdly, 
 there is no motive for the forgery. Great or even well-known names 
 have been assumed, in order to give currency to fictions ; such as 
 Orpheus, Berosus, Ovid, TuUy, Ossian, and (if you please) Gildas. 
 But Nennius was nobody at all, his name does not exist elsewhere, 
 and no other works belong to him. What was to be gained by in- 
 venting his name ? The fabricator of a work may invent an ideal 
 author for it. But here we must suppose, that the genuine work of 
 some other man was by forgery ascribed to a Nobody, to an unknown 
 person, claiming no rank or distinction, and made to avow his modern 
 
 date. 
 
 "^ Brut y Ty wysog, p. 48 1 -2. Others give other years ; but the qiiestion is not relevant. 
 
 B2 
 
date. The rejection of this document would therefore appear to 
 nie uncritical, and needlessly destructive of fact and document. 
 Falsehood is most usually built upon a basis of truth; and the Apolo- 
 gia or lesser prologue was the substratum u])on which the larger one 
 was erected. That fiction was, however, partly founded upon the 
 contents of the book itself, which, in cap. xi. Gale, p. 1 4, Stevenson, 
 purports to be published in A. D. 437 -|- 41 8 -f- 3 = 858; and in the 
 same chapter makes mention, though irrelevantly to that date, of 
 King Mervyn, and of the fourth year (not the twenty-fourth) of his 
 reign. Such are the sources of the false Prologus. 
 
 The name, which Geoifrey, Archdeacon of Monmouth, writes 
 Nennius, is Nynniaw or Nynyaw in all the Welch copies of the 
 chronicles. But it is not a name, whereof the etymon or signiiicancy 
 appears. Those chronicles have a legend, that one Nennius was 
 brother of Cassivellaunus, fought against Ca?sar, and took his sword 
 from him, slew Labicnus, but died himself of his wounds in fifteen 
 days after. Galfrid. Monumet. iv. cap. 3-4; Brut Tysilio, &c., p. 
 173-6. To connect those statements with our historians would have 
 exceeded all effrontery, but that of John Bale. That centuriator 
 maintains, that Nennius, brother of Cassivellaunus, wrote a beautiful 
 history of the origin and progress of the Britons, which another 
 Nennius, Abbot of Bangor, translated into Latin and continued. Cent. 
 I, fol. 13, fol. T,6, 7th ed. 1548. Mr. Gunn's observation, that Nennius 
 is described by Geoffrey, i. cap. 1 7, iv., cap. 3 and 4, and by Tysilio, Coll. 
 Cambr. pp. 30 and y^, as a British historian, was made inadvertently, 
 being at variance with the fact. Gunn's Preface, p. 19. GeolTrey's au- 
 thor makes no allusion to Nennius the historiographer; though he has 
 borrowed things, either from the llistoria, or from sources common 
 ti) both. This name (written Ninnius and Ninius in some copies) is 
 in all prol)al)ility the same as that of Ninia, the Apostle of the South 
 Picts, and founder of the Church of Candida Casa, so called by 
 
 AVilliam 
 
William of Malmesbury, and Nynia by Alcuin and Beda. Vide Usslier, 
 Brit. Eccles. p. i6i, or ed. ii. p. 137. Ninianus has been his com- 
 mon appellation among subsequent writers. He had a brother, St. 
 Plebeias. Johan. Tinmuth, ap. Ussher addenda, p. 1059, or ed. ii. 
 p. 506. Two kings were said in the Welch mythologies to have 
 formerly reigned over part of South Wales, and to have been trans- 
 formed into oxen for their sins. Their names were Nynniaw and 
 Peibiaw. See Mabinogi of Kilhwch, p. 281; note, p. 351. Some 
 genealogies of King Arthur include the name of this Nynniaw. From 
 Nynniaw and Peibiaw^ John of Tinmouth, or those to whom he was 
 indebted, probably derived the idea of the brother saints Nynniaw and 
 Plehiaw. St. Finnian of Maghbile was sent in his youth to a place 
 in Britain called Magnum Monasterium, by John of Tinmouth, 
 Rosnat, Alba, and Monasterium Albium, in Colgan. A. SS. i, pp. 
 438-9, and civitas quse dicitur Candida in Colgan, ih. 634. Its ab- 
 bot is styled Monennus, Monennius, Nennius, and Nennio. Colg. ib. 
 Ussher, p. 954 or 494. But Finnian's instructor at Candida is called 
 by his biographer, and in ancient hymns, Mugentius. Colg ib. 634. 
 In the life of St. Eugenius he is called Nennio, qui Mancenus dicitur, 
 de Rosnatensi monasterio. Colg. ib. p. 430. num. 4. Dr. Lanigan 
 concluded that Mo-nennius or Nennio was no other than Ninia, the 
 founder of Candida Casa, who was confounded with the existing 
 abbot, by reason of its being called his monastery. See Lanigan's 
 Eccles. Hist. I, 437, ed. ii The address of Alcuin's epistle was. Ad 
 FratresS. Ninianide Candida Casa. Besides the coincidence oi Can- 
 dida and alba, it might have been added that the Gaelic name Rosnat, 
 promontori/ of learning, agrees with the Whithern or Whithorn, 
 candidum cornu, of the Northumbrians. Of the various Irish saints 
 named Ninnidh or Nainnidh, and sometimes Latinized into Nennius, 
 I take no account, as they belong to another nation ; and it is un- 
 certain if it be the same name, the more so as the Gaelic appellation 
 
 of 
 
of St. Ninia is Ringen or Ringan. Ussher, p. 66 1 ; Chalmers's 
 Caledonia, i. 135. Nor do the Irish copies of the Historia seem to 
 recognize the name of Nennius, as having a known equivalent; for 
 they give it, Numniis, Nemnus, Nemniiis, Neimnus, Nemonus, and 
 Nenamnis. I do not know if the name in question hath any his- 
 torical instances, besides those of the Apostle of the Picts and our 
 historian. 
 
 His discipleship unto St. Elbod now demands consideration. 
 The four chronicles annexed to tJiat of the kings of Britain do not 
 clearly define Elbod's date. He is said to have flourished in 755 
 and 770. Brut y Tywysog. p. 473, p. 391. Warrington fixes his 
 appointment to the primacy of North Wales (seated at Bangor) 
 about A. D. 762. The Bonedd y Saint, p. 42, says that he was son 
 of Cowlwyd, and bishop [ofCaergybi'^ or Holyhead] in 773. He died 
 in 800, according to the Brut y Tywysog. p. 392, and John Brechva, 
 p. 474; and in 809 according to the Brut y Saeson, p. 474; Brut y 
 Tywysog. ibid. The Annals of St. David's, carried down to 1285, 
 say, anno 770, Pascha mutatur apud Britones emendante Elhodu homine 
 Dei; and A. D. 811, Ellodu (sic) episcopus Venedotice ohiit. Anglia 
 Sacra, 11, p. 648. The date of y^^ related to North Wales, and this 
 of 770 perhaps relates to South Wales; another South- Welchman, 
 leuan Brechva, quotes it. Elbodu (whence Elvodugus) is no doubt 
 Elbod Ddu, i. e. Elbod the Black, meaning either swarthy or black- 
 haired. Godwin, in his book de Praesulibus, has not numbered him 
 among the bishops of Bangor, which he might have done. He seems, 
 by these accounts, to have been in activity towards tlie middle of 
 the eighth century, and to have departed this life in the first, or 
 n ill til, or at latest eleventh year of the nintli century. But the book 
 
 of 
 
 ^ II. Llwyd, in his Common tar iolum, his birthplace, and erroneously described 
 p. 85, note, observes that Caergybi was as his see. 
 
of Nennius exhibits tlie date of A. D. 858, in its eleventh chapter, as 
 being the thii^d year of the existing cycle of nineteen years or forty- 
 fifth cycle from the Nativity, and the actually current year. His 
 professed acquaintance with the Roman annalists and chronographers, 
 and with those of the Angli, which must include Beda himself, and 
 his computation of it by the Paschal cycles, give to his statement of 
 the annus Domini a credit, which is wanting to quotations of that 
 sera by other editors of the Historia Britonum; and in the same 
 sentence he correctly states, that St. Patrick visited Ireland in the 
 twenty-third cycle^ Therefore I believe him not to have been far, if 
 at all wrong; and to have written in the reign of Rodri Mawr. 
 Nennius was also an author not far advanced in years, for his niagis- 
 ter or teacher, Beulan, was not only living, but still actively influencing 
 his conduct. Therefore there appears a disparity of date between 
 Elbod and his disciple. 
 
 But I do not deduce from his words, that Nennius did learn un- 
 der Elbod or Elbodu, or even that he was born when that person 
 died. Mere individuals can have only personal disciples ; but 
 founders of a rule, like Benedict, or of a doctrine, like Arius, are 
 said to have disciples in those who espouse their systems. Now St. 
 Elbod was the author of the greatest revolution known in the 
 Welch Church between the fifth and sixteenth centuries. By his in- 
 fluence and authority the churches of Wales were first led into con- 
 formity with the Latin communion ; and the celebrated Paschal 
 schism, after 350 years of duration, began to be abandoned. But 
 
 this 
 
 ^ I would not take his words (xxiii. piration of the ci/cle, but rather as the fact 
 
 cydi decemnovennales usque ad adventum is. For if he had been as ignorant as the 
 
 S. Patricii in Hiberniam, et ipsi anni ef- other British chronologists, he would 
 
 ficiunt numerum 437 annorum) so rigidly, probably have missed the true cycle. 
 as that Patrick came in 437, at the ex- 
 
this change (which, contrary to the order of events in Ireland, began 
 in the north and was most resisted in the south) was not suddenly 
 completed, nor without violent dissensions among the clergy and 
 people; to which cause may be ascribed the various years in which 
 this affair is said, either generally, or with distinction of north and 
 south, to have been decided, viz.: y^^, 768, 770, yyy. Yet though 
 " in A. D. yyy, Easter was changed in South Wales" (Brut y Tywys. 
 p. 474), that change was not as yet realized there in 802. See 
 Ussher, Index Chronol. And the death of Elbod, in 809, is said to 
 have been a signal for fresh disputes on the subject. Brut y Tywys. 
 p. 475. Between^ 842 and 847, it was still a toj)ic of private discus- 
 sion, though perhaps no longer of national contention. The memory 
 of their old ritual was long cherished among the Welch; who er- 
 roneously imagined that their discipline had been that of St. John 
 and the Seven Churches of Asia, and therefore paid a peculiar 
 honour to that apostle, and sometimes called their religious peculiari- 
 ties the ordinances of John. See Beda, Hist. Eccl. iii. cap. 25; Pro- 
 bert's Triads, p. 79; Triodd Doethineb Beirdd, num. 219, p. 314; 
 Llewelyn Vardd, Canu y Gadvan, v. 5, ab ult. In the spurious pro- 
 logue, Nennius is made to entitle himself Dei gratia, S. Elhodi disci- 
 pulus, and I think its writer understood Nennius as I do ; not 
 meaning to thank God for giving him, personally, so learned a tutor; 
 1)ut to profess, that by God's grace he was reunited to the catholic 
 communion of the west, which the Paschal diíFerences had disturbed 
 for several centuries. lie was not a disciple of John, but a disciple 
 of Elbod. It is observable that Nennius (as distinct from Marcus) 
 computes his own date by the decemnovennal or Latin cycle, as that 
 
 established 
 
 ^ Vita S, Johan. Chrysostomi, cit. Rice scene of those discussions, appears from 
 Rees on Welch Saints, p. 66, note. That the date. For even lonu hud then con- 
 Britain, not Ireland or Scotland, was the formed 1 30 years. 
 
established in his country when he AVTote ; and we verify thereby the 
 fact, that he was an Elbodian. 
 
 It is commonly said, that Nennius was a monk or even abbot of 
 Bangor is y Coed, studied under the celebrated Dunawd Gwr or 
 Dionotus, and was one of those who escaped from the massacre of 
 the monks by Ethelfrid, King of Northumbria, in 607. There is not 
 a single date in any of the various copies of the Historia, which lays 
 claim to an earlier century than the ninth. And the chief motive for 
 reverting to this obsolete idea is to observe, that the entire notion 
 of his belonging to Bangor, and his title of Nennius Bannochorensis, 
 was probably a mere delusion, founded upon his being a disciple of 
 Elbod, who was styled Archbishop of Gwynedd, and was Bishop of 
 Bangor Vawr in Arvon, a place remote from the abbey of Bangor is 
 y Coed in Cheshire, or, more correctly speaking, in Flintshire. I 
 have detected no indications of his town or province. 
 
 He had for instructor a priest by name Beular, or rather Beulan^, 
 of whom a little more has been said than he merits. " I omitted 
 (saith Nennius) the Saxon'' genealogies, cum inutiles magistro meo, 
 id est Beulario presbytero, visre sunt." Cap. 65, Some have called 
 him Samuel Beulan ; but others will have it, that Beulan had, by his 
 wife Lieta, a son Samuel, who wrote commentaries upon Nennius. 
 Gale repeatedly speaks of this Samuel as an interpolator ; Mr. Ber- 
 tram of Copenhagen becomes quite impassioned on the subject; while 
 the oracles from Mr. Pinkerton's tripod pronounce that both Nen- 
 nius and Samuel are equally vile. But neither father nor son have 
 any historical existence, other than what the former owes to the 
 
 above 
 
 s Peu llan, regio ecclesice, or regio culta. that, being then in existence, the Saxon 
 
 ^ That omission is supplied in some genealogies were not received by him into 
 
 MSS. at considerable length. We are pro- his compilation ; at least, they appear to 
 
 bably not to understand that they were me to mention no person subsequent to 
 
 composed subsequently to Nennius ; but the eighth century. 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. * C 
 
lO 
 
 above text of Nennius, and both of them to notes in prose and verse 
 appended to one or two of the MSS. The principal record of Sa- 
 muel is in the following production, contained in a Cambridge MS. of 
 about the beginning of the thirteenth century, marked Ff, i. 27, p. 20; 
 which Mr. Stephenson (Pref. p. xxvi.) has printed in a form meant 
 to be explanatory, but rather needing explanation. I believe I have 
 restored them to the form in which the document exhibits them. 
 
 "Versus Nennini ad Samuelem filiiim magistri sui Beulani presbytcri, viri reli- 
 giosi, ad quern historiam suam scripserat. 
 
 " Adjutor benignus caris doctor eíí'abilis fonis', 
 
 .1. Saniucli 
 
 " Gaudium honoris isti katliolica lege magni, 
 " Nos omnes precamur, qui ros sit tutus utatur. 
 
 .i. Beulani 
 
 " Xpiste^ tribuisti patri Samuelem, leta matre. 
 
 .i. mater .i. Samuel 
 
 " Ymnizat hajc semper tibi longasvus Ben servus tui. 
 " Zona indue salutis istum pluribus annis". 
 
 " Versus ejusdem Nennii. 
 " Fornifer qui digitis scripsit ex ordine trinis 
 Incolumis obtalmis sitque omnibus membris. 
 En vocatur Ben notis litteris nominis quini." 
 
 Then follows the false statement about the twenty-fourth year of 
 Mervyn Vrych, extracted from the spurious Prologus. The initials 
 (jf the words in the first three lines, from adjutor to utatur, go 
 through the alphabet to U, and the initials of the last three lines go 
 on to Z ; the change occurring at the sacred initial X. 1 low to construe 
 them ; \w\\dii fornifer can mean ; what Ben^J means, who is so called, 
 and why ; and what the nomen quinum is ; are mysteries. The only 
 thing plain from them is the origin of Samuel's moÚ\QV Laia, in verse 4; 
 
 laid 
 
 ' Fonis for the Greek <pu>váiq. thought he had closed tlie ])rec('(litig one 
 
 J Sic. The J) in Xjjiste is the Greek with istum sain — Mr. Stevenson has 
 
 Klio. erroneously printed Amen, for annis. 
 " This verse stands tluis in the MS., " Guiiltln rus in liis Aicxaiulreis lib. iv. 
 
 Zona indue salutisistum/iA'pluril)US annis. says, " Successit Ben Nuin Moisi post 
 
 The tii begins a line, and the writer bella sepulto." 
 
II 
 
 lcetá matre, his mother being glad! In spite of these obscure sayings 
 it is not apparent to me, that Samuel, son of Beulan and Laita, is a 
 different person from Nennius himself For the words added to cap. 3 
 in one of Gale's MSS., wherein Samuel's name occurs (and wherein 
 alone it occurs, so far as I am made aware, with the exception of 
 those verses) are these: " I, the Samuel, that is to say the child, of my 
 master, that is to say of Beulan the priest, wrote it in this page, yet 
 this genealogy was not written in any volume of Britain, but was in the 
 
 writing of writer." Gale, p. 119. Bertram, p. 187: "Samuel, 
 
 id est infans, magistri mei, id est Beulani presbyteri, in ista pagina 
 scripsi," &c. Here we see, that Samuel is only a figurative phrase 
 for one dedicated to divine studies from his tender years. " And 
 the child Samuel ministered to the Lord before Eli." But there is 
 an obvious delicacy in not saying " Eli mei" instead of " magistri 
 mei," for the priest and kind patron of Samuel was a feeble and im- 
 perfect character. The youth of Nennius, and his not having passed 
 the inferior orders, may also be inferred from this passage; as well 
 as from cap. 65. Therefore the writer of the verses could not 
 mean Nennius, but might mean Beulan, by longaivus Ben. If these 
 things be so (and I see them no otherwise) we shall be quit" of Sa- 
 muel Beulanus, Samuel Beulani filius, Samuel Britannus, &c. ; and 
 Beulan himself remains, only known for his contempt of Saxon 
 genealogy. 
 
 But another man besides Nennius, and before him, had published 
 the Historia Britonum, Marcus the Anachoret. To him that His- 
 toria is ascribed in the famous MS. of the tenth century, published 
 by Mr. Gunn. It Avas penned in A. D. 946, being the fifth and last 
 year of Edmund, King of England; pp. 45, 62, 80. The frequent 
 
 repetition 
 
 ^ See Bale, Cent. fol. 37, «., 38, a. Med. et. Inf. Latin, vi. p. 417, in Samuel. 
 Lelaud de Script. Brit. cap. 48. Fabricii Pitseus cit. ibid. 
 
 C2 
 
12 
 
 repetition of this date, and some changes in the catalogue of cities, 
 shew the writer to have been an Ens-lishman or Ano-lo-Saxon. Mr. 
 Gunn, in liis title page, says it was edited by Mark in the tenth cen- 
 tury. But Mark flourished early in the ninth; and it is only his 
 transcriber, who gives us his own date in the tenth. Marcus was a 
 Briton born, and educated in Ireland, where he was for a long time 
 a bishop, but he settled in France, where (for aught that appears) he 
 ended his days. Heric of Auxerre (in a prose Life' of Germanus, 
 which mentions an event of A. D. 873, but was certainly published 
 before October, 877) reports, that he and divers other persons had 
 formerly heard, from the lips of Marcus, a narrative concerning Ger- 
 manus; which Heric retails, with as little variation"" from the same 
 narrative in the Historia Britonum (Marcus, pp. 62-5 ; Nennius, 
 cap. 30-4), as could be expected in such oral repetitions. Therefore 
 the heading of the Petavian MS. derives potent confirmation, from 
 the fact that INIarcus could repeat the substance of it by heart. Mr. 
 Stevenson's adverse supposition is not an absurd one, that the tran- 
 scriber of A. D. 946, having read Hericus de Miraculis Germani, 
 and seen there the substance of this story, thence inferred that Mar- 
 cus wrote the Historia, and so asserted it. It may be replied that, if 
 he did read Hericus he would have seen that he quoted no book, but 
 only conversations; and that Marcus himself in those conversations, 
 
 referred 
 
 ' Heric also formed, out of the most natio Britonum for the plirase, so strange 
 
 ancient Life of Germanus, by his cotem- to his ears, of regio Poieysorum. The 
 
 porary Constantius Monachus, a poem main discrepance is the expulsion of the 
 
 which entitles him to a high rank among tyrant, instead of the burning him with 
 
 modern Latin versifiers ; upon the strength fire from heaven. It is astonishing that 
 
 of which Mr. Stevenson has dubbed him Gale should annotate " Vide Ericum in 
 
 Constantius Hericus. Praif. p. xiii. Vita Germani, quem hasc ex Nenniosump- 
 
 ™ Nothing is more natural, than for sisse constat," when the contrary is de- 
 
 Heric, after many years, to substitute clai'ed in such very express terms. 
 
13 
 
 referred to no such historical work, but to the original sources of it. 
 " The aforesaid bishop, whose probity whosoever hath experienced 
 will by no means hesitate to believe his words, assured me, with the 
 addition of an oath, that these things were contained in Catholicis 
 litteris in Britannia." But tlie words Utterce Catliolicce do not apply 
 to such a compilation as this; but to the acta or gesta of their saints, 
 which were preserved in particular churches 
 
 However, there are broader reasons to be considered, than the 
 mere assertion of the MS. The Historia is the work of a Briton. 
 None other is likely to have been in possession of so many British 
 traditions; and the Irish, in particular, seem to have held" opposite 
 traditions. Besides, he plainly signifies himself such, in a phrase 
 whicli the Anglo-Saxon scribe cannot have introduced, where he 
 quotes British legends " ex traditione nostrorum veterumr Marcus, 
 p. K^T,. Yet the work of this British man is that of an Irish author, ad- 
 dressing himself peculiarly to the Irish people, and exclusively Irish 
 in the religious part of his feelings. This appears in his notices of 
 Irish history; in his copious notice of St. Patrick; but chiefly and 
 most demonstratively in the fifty-third page of Marcus". There the 
 epochs of Patrick, Bridget, and Columkille, the three patrons of all 
 Ireland, are commemorated; whereas the whole work does not con- 
 tain the name of David, Iltutus, Dubricius, or any British saint 
 whatsoever. Nothiuíí can l)e more certain than the author's close 
 connexion with Ireland. This truth was appreciated, or perhaps 
 was known, by those transcribers^ who assigned the Historia to 
 Gildas Hibernicus ; for its author, though not an Irishman, was 
 really an Hibernian Gildas, or man of religion and learning. But 
 
 all 
 
 ° For they derived the Britons from ° Cap. ii, Gale; i6, Stevenson. 
 
 Britan Maol, son of Fergus Red-side, son p See Casimir Oudin, Script. Eccl. ii. 
 
 of Nemedius. p. 73. 
 
14 
 
 all the premises are true of Marcus, who was natione Brito'^, educatus 
 vera in Hiheriiiá, and had been an Irish bisliop. For though Heric's 
 words, "ejusdem gentis episcopus" are equivocal, the doubt is solved 
 by those of the Ekkehards or Eccards of St. G alien': "Marcus Scot- 
 tigena episcopus Galium tanquam compatriotam suinn Roma rediens 
 visitat." So that if we determine to reject Marcus, the alleged 
 author of this production, it will only be to seek for some other man 
 precisely corresponding in circumstances. Nennius, on the other 
 hand, is neither recorded, nor doth he seem, to have had connexion 
 with Ireland; he was not an Irish religionist, but an Elbodi discipulus; 
 and he refers to the scripta Scotorum Anglorumque as to things 
 equally foreign to himself. 
 
 We have noAv to compare the date of Marcus with that of the 
 Historia. After mentioning Britannia insula^ Heric proceeds to 
 mention the holy old man INIarcus, a bishop of the same nation, who 
 was by birth a Briton, but was educated in Ireland, and, after a long 
 exercise of episcopal sanctity, imposed upon himself a voluntary 
 pilgrimage, and having so passed into France, and being invited by 
 the munificence of the pious King Charles, spent an anachoretic life 
 at the convent of Saints Medard and Sebastian; a remarkable philoso- 
 pher in oiu: days, and of peculiar sanctity. Eccard Junior explains 
 to us that his pilgrimage was to Rome, and that on his return from 
 thence he visited the Abbey of St. Gall. His sister's son, Moengal, 
 accompanied him, whom they afterwards named Marcellus, as a di- 
 minutive from INIarcus. At the request of Grimaldus the Abbot of 
 St. Gallon, and at the persuasion of his nephew, he consented to 
 
 tarry 
 
 1 Hericus rle Mirac. (ierni. up Labbc, luoaruin, torn. i. p. 12. In Ekkehanli 
 
 Bibl. Manuscr. i, p. 555. Minimi Vita Notkeri, cap. 7, ihid. \i. 230, 
 
 ' Ekkoliardus Junior decasibusMonast. tlicre are similar \vords. 
 Sangallcnsis ap. Goldasti Kcrum Alaman- 
 
15 
 
 tarry there, which raised a mutiny among their servants, wlio desired 
 to return home. But they pacified their retinue by distributing 
 among them the bishop's money, mules, and horses. Tlie com- 
 mencement of this sojourn fell between A. D. 841 and the June of 
 872^ such being the limits of Grimald's abbacy. After a time 
 Marcellus was made master of the abbey school, and of the boys who 
 were training up to the monastic life, including Notkerus, who was 
 afterwards called Balbulus, in which situation he distinguished him- 
 self in music and other sciences. But Marcus afterwards seceded 
 to the abbey of St. Medard at Soissons. At the time, between 473 
 and 477, when Heric was Avriting this, Marcus was no more; for 
 Labbe's reading, exercehat vitam, though changed by the Bollandists 
 to exercet, is confirmed by " multis coram referre solitus eratl' by the 
 phrase nostro tempore, and by the description of him as having then 
 been " sanctus senex!' But his entire sojourn at St. Gallen succeeded 
 his sojourn at Rome. And his journey to Rome was undertaken 
 " post longa pontificalis sanctitatis exercitia;" the commencement of 
 which exercitia could not, canonically, have preceded the completion 
 of his thirtieth year; but cannot, according to the laws of probability, 
 be fixed to its earliest possible epoch. From all wliich circumstances, 
 it is by no means improbable, that the birth of Marcus ascended into 
 the eighth century. 
 
 Such 
 
 ^ Ratpertus de Monast. S. Gallensi, pp. boy of fifteen when Marcellus took him 
 
 6-9, ibid. Notker the Lisper was j)laced in hand, the latter was master of the ab- 
 
 under Marcellus, when a boy. But Not- bey school in 847. If Notker died at 85, 
 
 ker died in 912, niniiá cetate ingravescente, 84, 83, &c., we shall draw so much nearer 
 
 and in senecta bond plenus dierum beato to 841, our chronological limit. But he 
 
 fine deficiens, consoling himself with the could scarcely be appointed, before his 
 
 reflection that " man's days at the most uncle and he had made some considerable 
 
 are an hundred years." — Ecclus. xviii. 9. sojourn at the abbey. See Ekkehardi 
 
 Therefore I place his birth at least eighty Minimi Vita Notkeri, cap. 32. 
 years before, or in 832; and if he was a 
 
i6 
 
 Such being the chronok^gy of jNIarous hhnself, we iwiiiire the date 
 of the book ascribed to liim. Here it must be observed, that during 
 and before the first half of the ninth century, the asra of Christ' was 
 recently introduced and ill understood, among the British and Irish ; 
 whereat we need not complain, seeing how imperfectly it was worked 
 out by Beda himsell'. " The Christian a3ra (saith Mr. Carte) was 
 not then, at its first coming into use, so well understood as it hath 
 been since." Their use of the two Christian a?ras or years of redemp- 
 tion, viz. the Nativity and the Passion, sometimes one, sometimes 
 the other, and sometimes both, increased the confusion of their 
 Dominical dates. But the plain root of the evil was, that they did 
 not know, and could not tell, what year of oiu' Lord the ciuTent 
 year was. If the Christian ivra were now of recent introduction, 
 seldom mentioned, and not to be found in one book out of a thousand, 
 few of us could tell what year thereof it is. It would be a fact of 
 learned and not obvious attainment ; and was more so to those 
 whose learning was scanty. They knew how many years the reign- 
 ing prince had reigned; but they did not know what year of Christ 
 that was. So the Enghsh transcriber of Marcus gives us his date 
 sufficiently, viz., the ijuiufus Eadmundi regis Anglorum, but absurdly 
 adds that it was A. D. P. 946 and A. D. N. 976 ; and twice again 
 states, that it was 547 years after A. D. P. 447, which makes" A. D. N. 
 1024. Yet this imbecility does not affect the date, which is con- 
 sistently given. ^larcus nowhere gives an ea'press date, that we can 
 convert into the Annus Domini. But we have his assertion that, 
 
 " from 
 
 ' Upou this subject see the learned pre- nexed to Moses Williams's edition ot" 
 
 lace to the Ogygia, and O'Conor in Script. Llnvyd's Commentariolum. 
 Rer. Hib. xi. p. 20. And, for specimens " According to his computation, which 
 
 of absurd anachronism in that a'ra, see allows only thirty years between the Na- 
 
 Gale's second appendix to Nennius, p. 118, tivity and Passion. 
 and the JErx Cambro-Britannicie an- 
 
17 
 
 "from the time when the Saxons came into Britain, unto the fourth 
 year of King Merv}^n, 428 years are computed;" being in truth about 
 fifty-one years too many. Now the fourth year of Mervjai Yrych, or 
 822, was no epocha, either in general or local history; and no motive 
 can be conjectured for his computation stopping at that year of the 
 reign, except that it was the then current year. We must, there- 
 fore, dismiss entirely his miserable attempts at Christian chronolog)^ 
 and take the plain fact, that he was writing quarto Mermeni \_Mervini, 
 Nenn.] regis, p. ^-^. Therefore the book was in progress of composition 
 in the year 822, which agrees sufficiently well with what we know 
 of Marcus. It equally agrees with the date" of 820 et deinceps, 
 assigned to Gildas Ilibernicus. The Historia seems to have been 
 originally composed, whilst a certain Fernmael, son of Tudor, was 
 Lord of Buellt and Guortigerniawn; from which passage and others, 
 I conjecture the author to have come from those parts of Wales, and 
 to have had some acquaintance or connexion with that descendant of 
 Vortigern. All copies agree that Fernmael was eleventh in descent 
 from Pascent, yomigest son of Vortigern. Therefore if we suppose 
 Pascent's son, Briacat, to be born at the time of Vortigern's death, 
 which Owen calls 481, and Blair 484, and we may call 480, then 
 Fernmael's birth, at thirty years to the generation, will fall upon 780, 
 and the forty-second year of his life will coincide with 822. There- 
 fore this date, which our ignorance when Fernmael lived and died 
 deprives of any direct utility, seems at least to be consistent with the 
 quartus Mervini regis, or 822. It is remarkable, that while Nennius 
 retains the assertion that Fernmael was actually reigning {regit modo) 
 the text of Marcus exhibits regnavit. p. 78. Nennius, cap. 52. But 
 that is the handywork of the scribe of 946, who was particularly 
 tenacious of his own date, and would not have Fernmael for his 
 
 contemporary. 
 " Cave de Script. Eccles. ii. p. 16, ed. 1745. 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. 1 6. D 
 
contemporary. The year 822 is, therefore, tlie lowest date of the 
 original Historia. But it is also the highest, unless we are disposed 
 to look for some other nameless Brito-Hibernian, anterior to Marcus, 
 as a tortoise for the elephant. That such a one may have existed is, 
 of course, possible; but perhaps criticism, having found exactly what 
 it wants, will do better to acquiesce. 
 
 It results, that Marcus compiled this credulous book of British 
 traditions, for the edification of the Irish, circ. A. D. 822; and one 
 Nennius, a Briton of the Latin communion, republished it with addi- 
 tions and changes, circ. A.D. 858. We should, however, keep in mind, 
 that we have not the text of Marcus upon which Nennius worked, 
 but a text which was tampered with about ninety years after Nen- 
 nius wrote; and, therefore, the Marcian text of the Petavian MS. is 
 not, in every trifling instance where they differ, the oldest of the 
 two. 
 
 But another edition or revisal of the Historia succeeded that of 
 Nennius; and its author has introduced his own date with precision, 
 yet with an utter ignorance of the Christian iera. What more he 
 introduced besides the date does not appear, but perhaps nothing of 
 moment. It occurs in the enumeration of the six ages of the world, 
 that precede the British history. " From the Passion of Christ 800 
 years have elapsed, but from his Incarnation 832, down to the thirtieth 
 year of Anarawd, King of Mona, who now rules the region of Vene- 
 dotia or Gwynedd"'." In truth Anarawd or Honoratus, son of Rodri 
 Mawr, reigned over Gwynedd from 876 to 913, and the thirtieth 
 year of his reign was the year 906, and the same in which that 
 scribe was writing; being just seventy-four years out of his reckon- 
 ing. Brut y Tywys. p. 482-5. And as he republished with an in- 
 terpolated 
 
 ^ "Wenedocia; regionis, id est Guer- bridge nianiiscript, Ff. i. 27, it is Gucr- 
 7/<ei," apud Gale, male. In the Cam- net. 
 
terpolated date the Nennian edition, so (we have seen) did another 
 person, in A. D. 946, send forth again the older Marcian edition. 
 
 It will strike every reader, that this work was peculiarly dealt 
 with. It was treated as a sort of common land, upon which any 
 goose might graze. Mere transcribers seem to have played the edi- 
 tor, if not the author. The dates thrice introduced by the Petavian 
 scribe are not annexed in the way of colophon, but are interwoven 
 into the solid text, in complicated sentences, and with elaborate mis- 
 calculation. Nennius himself no where states, that he was republish- 
 ing, with a limited amount of change and addition, the Historia of 
 the Brito-Irish compiler. It seems to have been regarded as the 
 album or common-place book of Britannia, to which any one might 
 laudably add such passages as he knew of; and elucidate or obscure, 
 according to his ability, what he found already there. It was no 
 rule to expunge what the predecessors had stated, even when stating 
 the contrary; from which cause inconsistencies disfigure the text. 
 So Marcus having stated that St. Patrick went to Ireland in A. D. 
 405, Nennius has faithfully republished it; but almost in the next 
 sentence of the same chapter he states, that there were twenty-three 
 decemnovennal cycles unto St. Patrick's advent, in a true sense, I 
 beheve, but certainly in one utterly discordant with the previous 
 text. In hke manner, Fernmael, son of Tudor, continued to be 
 living and reigning in 858, and in the thirtieth of Anarawd, or 906, 
 and was not killed off till 946. This common-place book of Britain 
 seems rather analogous to the histories about St. Patrick, which 
 Tirechan has strung together under the name oi Annotationes. The 
 Historia Britonum merits such a title equally well, and the like of it 
 is signified by its writers in their phrase oi Experimental cap. i, 3, 
 and 12, Gale; pp. 48, 53, Gunn. This state of the case tends to ab- 
 solve Nennius from the charge of imposture in appropriating the 
 labours of another; for the mode of proceeding with this book seems 
 
 D 2 to 
 
20 
 
 to have been understood. In his Apology he speaks of his own 
 work or publication, as being one, " quod multi doctores atque libra- 
 rii scribere tentaverint," authors and transcribers classed together; 
 and complains, that "nescio quo pacto difficilius reliquerint," each 
 transcribing doctor leaving it less intelligible than he found it; which 
 misfortune he ascribes to frequent wars and pestilences, instead of 
 the more proximate cause, viz.: the accumulated blunders of ill- 
 instructed men. He apologizes for presuming " post tantos hasc tanta 
 scribere," and he can scarcely apply the words " post tantos" gene- 
 rally to the historians of Britain, for he had complained that there were 
 next to none; but the " hcec tanta" is to be taken literally for the very 
 book in hand. In his concluding chapter he mentions his omission 
 (at Beulan's suggestion) to write the Saxon genealogies, seemingly of 
 earlier date than his own, " nolui ea scribere," adding, " but I have 
 written of the cities and remarkable things of Britain, as other writers 
 wrote before me." The same observations apply to this passage. 
 Lastly, when he says of a Trojan genealogy'', "hiec genealogia non 
 est scripta in aliquo volumine Britannice, sed in scriptione .... scrip- 
 toris fuit," he clearly means " in any previous copy or edition of this 
 hook of Britain ;" and in fact it is absent from the text of Marcus. 
 The Irish version now pubUshed, is actually entitled, in the Books of 
 Lecan and Hy-Many, " Leabhar Breathnach," i. e. Volumen Britanni- 
 cum, or Book of Britain. The vast avidity with which Geoffrey of 
 Monmouth was received by the world prevents our wondering that 
 transcripts of this book had been multiplied within about thirty-six 
 years, as seems to have been the case. 
 
 This condition of affairs offers a great excuse for our Irish trans- 
 lator, if lie be found to introduce many things illustrative of British 
 history, that were not in any transcript of the Latin book from 
 
 which 
 ^ Cod. Bened. in Gale, Var. Lect. p. 1 19. 
 
21 
 
 which he professes to take his own, or as Nennius hatli it, "in ahquo 
 vokimine Britanniaj." It were indeed more hard to excuse him, for 
 giving expressly " as recorded by Nennius" certain details of Irish 
 history which Nennius did not record, but for the great likelihood 
 that the same thing happened in Ireland as in Britain, viz.: that the 
 successive editorial transcribers of the Irish Nennius inserted words 
 of their own. In which case, that false heading may not have been 
 the work of any man v/ho knew it to be false. There is some reason 
 to think, that the Irish ^translation was made by a certain Guanach, 
 and that the text, as now printed, was revised by a later hand. For 
 after a translation of considerable closeness and fidelity from Nennius, 
 it is written, " it was in this way that our noble elder Guanach de- 
 duced the pedigree of the Britons, from the chronicles of the Romans." 
 Infra, p. '}^']. But a work, actually commencing with the words "Ego 
 Nemnius [Nennius] Elvodugi discipulus," could never mean to rob that 
 author of his matter, and falsely ascribe it to a certain Guanach. It 
 is, therefore, apparent that Guanach was either the Irish translator, 
 or an editor of the translation; and that tins annotation proceeds 
 from an editor of junior date and calHng him his elder^'. The " chro- 
 nicles of the Romans," employed by Guanach, are nothing more than 
 the Latin copies of the Historia Britonum ; which is stated by Nen- 
 nius himself (in the Irish translation, as well as in the original, of his 
 Apologia) to be partly collected from the Annals of the Romans and 
 the Chronicles of the Saints. The earliest MS. of the Irish Nennius, 
 so far as is known to its editor, is of the twelfth century. But the 
 
 epoch 
 
 y According to O'Reilly {Irish icriters, lator. This would furnish increased evi- 
 
 p. 120) there is a memorandum prefixed dence to the employment of a plurality 
 
 to the copy of the Leabhar Breatlmach, in and succession of hands. The Book of 
 
 the Book of Hy-Many, which says that Hy-Many has passed into the hands of 
 
 Nennius was the author, and Giolla some private collector, and is no longer 
 
 Caoimhghin (who died in 1072) the trans- accessible. — {T.) 
 
22 
 
 epoch of the translation does not seem to transpire from any internal 
 evidence. 
 
 A. H. 
 
 P. S. — A partial elucidation of the very obscure verses in page lo 
 is due to the kindness and ingenuity of the Rev. S. R. Maitland, who 
 observes that the last line, if we read it " En vocatur Ben notis litteris 
 nominis quinis^^ not quÍ7ií^', will apply to the name Benlanus (though 
 not to Beulanus), which spelling is mentioned in Fabricius, and that 
 of Benlanius in Pitseus. For Benlanus, understanding (notis, i. e. 
 subintellectis) the other five letters, lanus, will leave Ben ; or, by 
 changing notis to motis, i. e. removed, the sense becomes more ex- 
 plicit. Indeed the MS., which has Beulani plainly written in red 
 ink, has another ii written above in black ink, and the red u scored 
 under with black; which shows that attention had been attracted to 
 the first syllable of the name. Benllan signifies Caput Ecclesise. Mr. 
 Maitland thinks that magni in the second line had its origin in magri, 
 the contraction of magistri. And also that the inexplicable word 
 fornifer should be formiter, i. e. " recte, secundum formam vel legem." 
 Du Cange. Upon the whole, a more obscure and enigmatical com- 
 position will scarcely be met with. 
 
 A. H. 
 
 i . . * . 
 
 ' It is written in the MS. qni ; and trinis, tnis. 
 
teabhoR bReachNoch anmo sis. 
 
 ceabhai? 
 
LeobhaR bReachwach qnnso sis. 
 
 r50T)eTTTtn?étODt(d D,rc,puiur I,- 
 
 qua e;cce]ipua pcpipepe cupauai 'a. po oeichm^ep 
 50 ]ia p^pibaino apaile Do laTYiapua, -\ me Nenam- 
 nip oipgibail GluDai^, oai^ ]io DepmaiD heap "] aimea^na in 
 
 ceneoil 
 
 " Liher Brittanicus. — Ceabap 6pecnac, 
 " the British Book;" this title is given to 
 the following work in the Books of Lecan 
 and Hy-Many. The initial words, 650 
 Nemniup GI00U51, are a fac-simile from 
 tlie Book of Lecan — (?'.) 
 
 '' Ego Nennius, ^-c. Numnus, D., Neim- 
 nus, B., Nemonus, D., a secunda manu — 
 {T.) The following are the true Avords 
 of the Apologia Nennii : " I Nennius, a 
 disciple of St. Elbod, have taken the 
 pains to write certain extracts, which the 
 dulness of the British nation had cast 
 aside, because the doctors of the island 
 Britannia had no skill, and did not place 
 any commemoration in books. But I have 
 collected all that I could find, as well out 
 of the Annals of the Romans, as out of 
 
 the chronicles of the holy Fathers [that 
 is, Jerome, Eusebius, Isidore, Prosper, In- 
 terpol, in some MSS.], and from the wri- 
 tings of the Scots and Angles, and from 
 the traditions of our own ancestors {ve- 
 teruni); which thing {quod) many doctors 
 and scribes have attempted to write, but 
 have left more difficult ; I know not 
 wherefore, unless it be on account of tlie 
 frequent mortalities and continual disas- 
 ters of war. I beg that every reader, wlio 
 reads this book, will forgive me, that I 
 have ventured to write such considerable 
 things as these after such (considerable per- 
 sons, like a chattering bird, or like some 
 incompetent judge {invalidus arbiter). I 
 defer to him, who may know more in this 
 branch of knowledge than I do." That 
 
LIBER BRITANNICUS". 
 
 GO Nemnius" Elvodugi" discipulus, aliqua^ excerp- 
 ta^ scribere cura\d, i. e. I liave taken pains'^ to write 
 certain fragments, and I am Nenamnis^ a disciple 
 of Eludacll^ because the folly and ignorance' of 
 the nation of Britannia have given to oblivion the 
 history and origin of its first people, so that they 
 
 are 
 
 f I have taken pains. — Deicionijiupa, 
 B., Oeicheroigepa, L., from Deicioe, 
 care, diligence. — (T.) 
 
 s Nenamnis ■Hemnuy, B. The Book 
 
 of Lecan does not give the name in this 
 place (T.) 
 
 h Eludach, or Eludag. eulobaj, B. 
 tDepcibul aile pooaij, L. — (T.) 
 
 '^Folhj and ignorance — Oeap agup aenec, 
 B., where aenec is probably for ampeich 
 or aineolac, ignorance. Gap agup ejna, 
 the habit and knowledge, D. The Latin 
 copies read " quas hebetndo gentis Brit- 
 tannia?," &c. The reading in the text is 
 from L— (r.) 
 
 veterum means ancients or ancestors, not 
 aged men, appears from cap. 13, Gale and 
 Bertram, 1 7 Stevenson. I conceive inva- 
 lidus arbiter to mean a judge, acting with- 
 out the limits of his jurisdiction. — (H.) 
 
 ^ Elvodngi Elodugi L. See the In- 
 troductory Remarks, p. 6 ( T.) 
 
 ^ Aliqua — Qilia, D., for alia ; Irish 
 scribes frequently write Latin words in 
 conformity with the rule of Irish ortho- 
 graphy called Caol le caol, ajup leacan 
 le leacan ; of this we have another ex- 
 ample here in the word cupauai for 
 curavi. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Excerpta Oipcepca, L., t)ipceppca, 
 
 B._(r.) 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. 1 6. E 
 
26 
 
 ceneoil bpeacaima feancapa "] bnnatDana na cecDaine cona pilir 
 [i popairme] a p5pibant)aib nac a lebjiaib. TTlepfe imojipo, po 
 comcinoilipa na pencapa puapapa in analcaib na Roman, ap na 
 cpomcib na ppuiche noeb .1. QppuiDip 1 Cipme 1 Gapebn, in anal- 
 raib Sa;can -] ^aeDil, -] ina pnapap o cmnocol ap n-appa pein. 
 
 II. bpiconia mpola a bpicinia pilio Ipocon oicca epc .1. o 
 bpican pauep imp bpecan, no acbepaio apaile somaD o'n n ay^ 
 bpucap no pacea .1. an ceo conpal po bai a Roinancaib. Qlbion 
 imoppo po b'e ceo ainiri inopi bpearan. Ochu cet) mile cement) poc 
 mopi bpearan. Oa ceo mile ceminD ma letec. Ochu ppim-cach- 
 paca .y-p. more, -| ace anopo a n-anmanoa [oopeip eolach bpecan]. 
 
 Caep 
 
 J Commemorated. — Q popaichmeach, 
 
 L. Omitted in D. " Neque ullam com- 
 
 meraorationem in libris posuerunt." — {T.) 
 
 ^ Brought together. — Comchmiol, L., 
 
 Coimcinoiliuf, B., " coacervavi." — {T.) 
 
 1 Isidore. — The Irish always corrupted 
 foreign names. Thus Isidore is Gpumip, 
 L., 6ppuibip, B. Jerome is Cipene, L., 
 Cipme, B. (the C having probably been 
 aspirated to represent Hieronymus). Euse- 
 bius is ebpeuiuf, L., eupebiup, B. The 
 readings of D are given in the text. The 
 Latin adds Prosper, who is not mentioned 
 in any of the Irish copies — {T.) 
 
 '^ Gaels It is worthy of note that the La- 
 tin word Scoti or Scotli, is uniformly trans- 
 lated ^aeóil, Gadelii or Gaels, throughout 
 this work, ^aeóil is the name by which 
 the Irish and Highlanders of Scotland de- 
 signate themselves to the present day. 
 The Welch also call themselves Gwydhil, 
 and their country Tir Gwydhil — (T.) 
 
 " Tradition The word ciónocol is 
 
 here evidently used to represent the Latin 
 " ex traditione veterum nostrorum." It 
 signifies, conveyance., handing doicn from 
 one to another, tradition ; the verb cioó- 
 nacaim, to deliver, is in use in modern 
 Irish. Q h-analcaib ^aemel piiapup o 
 chmnocol h-e lap n-appanDaib, L. Ocup 
 ina puapup o ciónacul ap n-appaca, B. 
 -(T.) 
 
 ° Britonia insola. — This section is re- 
 peated twice in L. first at the beginning, 
 and again near the end ; the readings of the 
 former of these copies will be denoted by 
 L'. those of the second by L^. The second 
 alone contains the list of cities. — {T.) 
 
 P A Britinia Omitted L'. ; a 6pecone, 
 
 L'^; a 6picone, B {T.) 
 
 '^ Dicta est. — Dacanca, D., the Irish 
 equivalent word put instead of tlie Latin. 
 
 -m 
 
 ^ Or some say .... named. — Omitted, 
 
27 
 
 are not commemorated^ in writiijgs nor in books. But I have 
 brought together"" the histories that I found in the Annals of the 
 Romans, out of the chronicles of the learned saints, viz.: Isidore', 
 and Jerome, and Eusebius, in the Annals of the Saxons and Gaels'", 
 and what I discovered from the tradition" of our own old men. 
 
 II. Britonia insola° a Britinia'' filio Isocon dicta est'', i. e. the 
 island of Britain is named from Britan, or some say that it was from 
 one Brutus it was named", i. e. the first consul' that was of the Ro- 
 mans; but Albion' was the first name of the island of Britain. Eight 
 hundred thousand paces is the length" of the island of Britain. Two 
 hundred thousand paces is its breadth. Eight and twenty principal 
 caers [or cities] are in it; and these following' are their names, ac- 
 
 cording to the learned of Britain"" : — 
 
 Caer-Gortigern. 
 
 B. L-. No abbepaiD apoile ip o 6picup 
 po h-ainmnijeab, L'. The name of 
 Britain is here derived from Brutus the 
 first Eoman consul; but in another part 
 of this work it is said to have been de- 
 rived from Brutus, son of Silvius, son of 
 Ascanius, son of ^S^neas. — (T.) 
 
 ^ The first consul First is omitted in 
 
 all the Latin copies, and rightly. For L. 
 Junius Brutus is not here alluded to ; and 
 consul is said, in a general way, for a per- 
 son of power and dignity. See Mr. Gunn's 
 note vi. p. 94, &c. ; Du Cange in Consul and 
 Consulatus; Galfrid. Monumet. i. cap. 13, 
 X. cap. 4, &c. Marcus Anachoreta, p. 80. 
 Tywysawg appears to be the British equi- 
 valent; Bruttus Tywysawg o Ruvein; 
 Hanes Grufudd ab Cynan, p. 584. The 
 fable of Brute the Trojan was not devoid 
 of a slight foundation in the Roman tra- 
 
 E 
 
 ditions; for Junius Brutus was descended 
 from a Trojan who accompanied -^neas; 
 but the name Junius, rather than the 
 surname Brutus, was Trojan. See Dion. 
 Hal. Ant. iv. cap. 68.— (i/.) 
 
 ^ Albion — This name does not occur in 
 any of the Latin editions. It is not of 
 Latin origin, and has no reference to the 
 Latin word alius ; nor is its origin and 
 meaning known. It does not appear that 
 the Greek geographers gave any explana- 
 tion of their word 'AXovtuv. — (H-) 
 
 " Eiffkt hundred the length. — 
 
 Omitted, B. L-. Cemeno omitted B. L". L^. 
 -(T.) 
 
 ^ These following Ip mo po pip, B. L^ 
 
 (r.) 
 
 '"According to the learned of Britain. — 
 This clause occurs only in L-. B, adds 
 here, cecup — ( T.) 
 
28 
 
 Cae]i Joiirigejinn. Caep ^r^^^F- Caep TTIencepc. Caep 
 Cuill. Caeji TTleo^uio. Caep Coliin. Cae|i ^^F'^^P^- Caep 
 Qbpo^. Caep Capaoo^. Caep bpuc. Caep ITlacot). Caep Cii- 
 naino. Caep Oen. Caep Ipan^in. Caep piieup. Caep Don. Caep 
 Comnopepiiipc. Caep ^pu^an. Caep Sane. Caep Ce^nn. Caep 
 ^niDino. Caep bpearan. Caep Ceipmoin. Caep penopa. Caep 
 Opuichgoljoo. Caep Luincoic. Caep Upnochr. Caep GiliTnon. 
 
 III. Ipic iTTiOa a cachpaca genmoua pin, [Diapnieóe a para 
 -] a caiprel cumacra]. Ceichpi ceinela aiccpeahaiD imp bpeacan, 
 .1. ^aeDil "] Cpuirhni^ -] bpeacnai^ i Sa;cain. InDpi ^ura pia 
 aneap, Qbonia aniap erappu -j Gipe .1. TTIanaint), "] inopi Opcc 
 pia acuaiD. [QpcnaiD li-Gpe peac imp bpeauan piap oeap co 
 
 poca. 
 
 '^ Caer-Gortigern. — The names of the 
 cities are given in B. thus : C. Goirthir- 
 girnd, C. Gutais, C. Luaill, C. Meguaid, 
 C. Colon, C. Gustint, C. Abroc, C. Cara- 
 toc, C. Graat, C. Machuit, C. Ludain, C. 
 Ceisi, C. Giruigon, C. Pheus, C. Mincip, 
 C. Leoinarphuisc, C Grucon, C. Sent, C. 
 Leigion, C. Guent, C. Breatan, C. Lerion, 
 C. Pensa, C. Gluteolcoit, C. Luitcoit, C. 
 Urtach, C. Celimeno. The names, as 
 given in L*^ are C. Gorthigearnd, C. 
 Gutais, C. Luaill, C. Meagnaid, C. Cholon, 
 C. Gustaint, C. Abrog, C. Charadoc, C. 
 Graad, C. Macaid, C. Lugain, C. Cose, C. 
 Girangon, C. Peus, C. Minchip, C Leo- 
 anaird puisc, C. Grugoin, C Sent, C. 
 Legion, C. Guhent, C. Bretan, C. Ler- 
 gum, C. Pennsa, C. JDruithecolcoit, Luite- 
 oit, C. Urtocht, C. Ceilimon. Most of 
 these variations are doubtless attributable 
 to error or ignorance in the transc'ribers, 
 
 but they are worth preserving, as it is 
 possible sometimes, even from a blunder, to 
 obtain a clue to the true orthography — ( T.) 
 The twenty-eight caers do not occur 
 till the close of the Latin Nennius ; 
 but, in the corresponding place of the 
 MS. of 945, from Marcus, the names 
 of thirty-three cities occur, p. 46. As 
 Nennius gives one name, Verulam, which 
 is not in that copy, the latter must 
 have given six which Nennius chd not 
 receive; but the confusion of texts pre- 
 vents my saying which they were. Caer 
 Gurcoc and Caer Teim (Thame?) were 
 two of them. Archbishop Ussher lias 
 commented upon this catalogue in his 
 Primordia, pp. 59, 65, or 33-5 of edit. 2, 
 (Works, vol. V. p. 82). The Irish trans- 
 lator has, in some cases, left it difficult to 
 identify his names ; and, on the other 
 hand, many of the explanations by Lhvyd, 
 
29 
 
 Caer-Gortigern''. Caer-Grutus. Cacr-Mencest. Caer-Luill. Caer- 
 Medguid. Caer-Colun. Caer-Gusdirt. Caer-Abrog. Caer-Caradop-. 
 Caer-Brut. Caer-Macliod. Caer-Lunaind. Caer-Oen, Caer-Iraiio-in 
 Caer-Pheus. Caer-Loninoperuisc. Caer-Grugan. Caer-Sant. Caer- 
 Legun. Caer-Gnidiud. Caer-Breatan. Caer-Leiridoin. Caer-Pendsa. 
 Caer-Druithgolgod. Caer-Liiiticoit. Caer-Urnoclit. Caer-Eilimon. 
 
 III. Numerous are^ itscaers [or cities] besides these; innumerable 
 its ratlis [or forts] and its fortified castles^. Four races inhabit 
 the island of Britain, viz.: the Gaels, the Cruithnachs'' [Picts], the 
 Britons, and the Saxons. The island Guta" is to the south of it; 
 Abonia", i. e. Manaind, is on the west between them and Eri [Ireland'] ; 
 and the islands of Orck are to the north of it. Eri extends beyond 
 
 the 
 
 Camden, Usslier, and earlier authors, are 
 
 light and vague conjectures (//.) See 
 
 Additional Notes, No. i. 
 
 y numerous are. — Ific (or Irab, B. L'^), 
 a synthetic union of the assertive verb, 
 ip, it is, and lao or lac, i//ef/. See O'Dono- 
 van's Irish Grammar, p. i6i — (T.) 
 
 ^ Innumerable castles. — This 
 
 clause is inserted from B. L-. L-. reads 
 ocup po bo biaipmichi a pacha, &c. The 
 Latin reads: "In ea simt viginti octo ci- 
 vitates et innumei-abilia promontoria, cum 
 innumeris castellis ex lapidibus et latere 
 fabricatis." It is evident, therefore, that 
 the Irish translator understood promon- 
 toria to mean raths or Jbrts ; for nothing 
 was more common than to convert a pro- 
 montory into a fort, by casting vip an in- 
 trenchment across the narrow neck that 
 united it to the main land. The remains 
 of many such are still to be seen in Ire- 
 land. The word prom,ontorium, however. 
 
 is sometimes used to denote a mound or 
 hill, and therefore may have signified also 
 a fort of the ordinary kind. See Du 
 Cange, in voce — (T.) 
 
 * The Cruithnachs The well-known 
 
 Irish name for the Picts or ancient in- 
 habitants of Scotland. Duald Mac Firbis 
 considers the word as synonymous with 
 the Latin Pictus. See Additional Notes, 
 No. IL_(r.) 
 
 ^ Guta. — ^ureoD, B. ^uechpia, L. 
 — {T.) Guta is the Isle of Wight, in La- 
 tin Vectis or Vecta, in Welch Gwyth. The 
 Latin Nennius says, "Gueid vel Guith, 
 quod Latiue divortium dici potest." Hoav- 
 ever Ynys Gwyth is simply the Channel 
 Island. " Three principal islands are 
 united to Ynys Prydain, Ore, Manaw, and 
 Gwyth." Triads, 3rd»series, No. 67. — {H.) 
 
 •^ Abonia Gbon ITIania, B. ©bonia, 
 
 L. The Isle of Man — (T.) See Additional 
 Notes, No. III. 
 
3° 
 
 pora. 
 
 cian]. 
 
 benait) imoppo imp 6peran peac h-G]iiiin paep-ruaio co 
 
 Diai|imire [ono] a locha [a^up a ppora.] Da p|iiTn-p|uicli inDri 
 .1. Uamup 1 SabpainD ; ip poppa-paiDein peolait) longa -] bapca 
 in|"i bpearan [co peoaib -| 50 nnainib inope bpeacan uile]. 
 
 l?o linpac bpeauain in n-inpi uile ap cup t)ia clanaib, o muip 
 n-1c]ic CO muip n-Opc [") po allaD ~\ aippoepcop.] 
 
 IV. lap n-oilino rpa Da panoao in t)oman a rpi [it)ip cpi 
 
 maccu 
 
 ^ But the island no)-th east. — This 
 
 passage is inserted from B. L. The verb 
 benaib signifies to draw out, to prolong. 
 O'Reilly (Diet. v. beanaim) quotes a pas- 
 sage from the Leabhar Mac Partholain, 
 in which the word is applied to drawing 
 a sword. — (T.) 
 
 ^ And its rivers — Inserted from B. L. 
 as is also the expletive particle bno, vero, 
 autem (T.) 
 
 ^ Sabraind. — The Sabrina or Severn. 
 King Locrine (saith the Galfridian Chron- 
 icle) deserting his wife Gwenddolen, took 
 a concubine, Estrildis, by whom he had 
 a daughter, Sabrina. But Gwenddolen, 
 levying war against her husband, slew 
 him, and flung the two ladies into the 
 river; the younger of whom bequeath- 
 ed to it her name. Lib. ii. cap. 5. But 
 Havren (the name of Sabrina and of the 
 Severn) signifies a harlot ; and therefore 
 cannot refer to the innocent daughter, 
 but relates to Estrildis herself. This 
 renders it probable ^s Mr. Carte suspect- 
 ed) that the fable, in its existing shape, 
 was composed in Armorica ; where the 
 word havren does not seem to be known. 
 
 The real etymology of the Sabriana or 
 Sabrina, Celtice Havren, is, no doubt, from 
 hav, (Irish, parh or pampa) summer; 
 part of the adjoining country being 
 called the Gwlad yr Hav, or Land of 
 the Summer, Anglice Summer setshire. 
 This passage of the Historia is taken 
 from the words of Gildas in cap. i , in- 
 cluding that melancholy word which is 
 omitted in the Irish, " per qua3 olini rates 
 vehebantur," &c. — (i/.) 
 
 s Upon them. — Ip poppu-pioein, B. Ip 
 popo-paibe, L. " It is upon these very 
 rivers." The emphatic pamem or pioein, 
 gives an additional force, " upon the self- 
 same rivers." The word is not be to found 
 in the common dictionaries, but it is the 
 ancient form of pean or pan. Poppa-pioein 
 would be written, in the modern Irish 
 language, oppa-pan. — ( T.) 
 
 ^ With the jewels Britain — 
 
 This clause is added from B. L. The word 
 uile occurs only in L. The Latin copies 
 read " per qua; olim rates vehebantur ad 
 portandas divitias pro causa navigationis." 
 -{T.) 
 
31 
 
 the island of Britain far to the south-west. But the island of Britain 
 extends beyond Eri far to the north-east''. 
 
 Innumerable are its lochs and its rivers^ Two principal rivers 
 are in it, viz.: Tamus and Sabraind*"; it is upon them^ that the ships 
 and barks of the island of Britain sail, with the jewels and wealth of 
 the whole island of Britain''. 
 
 The Britons at first filled the whole island with their children, 
 from the sea of Icht' to the sea of Orck, both with glory and excel- 
 lency ^ 
 
 IV. Now after the deluge the world was divided'' into three 
 
 jxirts ; 
 
 ' From the sea of Icht, S)C. — Understand 
 from the British channel, or sea of the 
 Portus Iccius or Itius, to that of Orkney. 
 " Dathi went afterwards, with the men of 
 Erin, across Muir n-Icht (sea of Icht) to- 
 wards Leatha (Britanny)," &c Gene- 
 alogies, Sfc. of Hy-Fiachrach,^. 19. So in 
 the Duan Albanach, verse 10, (Pinker- 
 ton's Inquiry, ii. 321), "Britus tar mhuir 
 n'Icht." Where Adamnan speaks of St. 
 Germann's crossing the Sinus Vallicus 
 (Channel of Gaul) to visit Britain, he 
 gives a Latin equivalent. Vita Columb. 
 ii. cap. 34. The Portus Iccius has been 
 confounded with Calais and Boulogne; 
 but is now conjectured to be the same as 
 Vissent or Witsant, a neighbouring vil- 
 lage. Some of the Latin copies have it, 
 " from Totness to Caithness," but others 
 have no termini assigned. — (íT.) 
 
 J With glory and excellency. — This pas- 
 sage is inserted from L. — ( T.) 
 
 ^ Was divided Ro panoao, B. L. In 
 
 the text ba or Oo, as it is often spelt, 
 
 is used for po — (Jl) This chapter is 
 made up from chapters 13 and 14 of the 
 old Latin editions, at pp. 53-4, of the 
 Marcian. The three sons of Alanus are, 
 Hisicion, Armenon, and Neugio or Neg- 
 no. The former is probably Tuiscon, 
 father of Mannus, from whom aU the 
 Germans derived themselves. Tacit. Germ, 
 cap. 2. For he is said to be father of 
 Francus and Alamannus ; for which latter 
 our translator has improperly put Albanus, 
 Armenon relates to Armenia; Negno or 
 Neugio (here Negua), from whom he de- 
 rives the Saxons, to I know not what. 
 It is scarcely worth while to mention the 
 Rugii, Cibidus or Cebidus (here Cebetus) 
 to the Gepidaj. Walagothus (here Uile- 
 gotus) either to the Balti or Amali (Vi- 
 sigoths or Ostrogoths), but nothing indi- 
 cates to which. In the genealogy from 
 Alanus to Lamech, inclusively, the Latin 
 copies give twenty names, and the Irish 
 only sixteen ; but it is useless to supply 
 such mere gibberish. — (//.) 
 
32 
 
 TTiaccu Nae] .i. Gopaiji i Qppjiaic -| Qppia. Sem an n-Qpia. Cam 
 an Qppjiaic. laperh an Opaip. Ipe cec peap Do pil laperh cainic 
 [ap uup] in n-Gopaip .1. Qlanmp co n-a cpi macaib .1. Ipacon 1 
 [^o'^^iuf no] Qpmion -] Negua. Ceiuhpi meic a^ Ipacon .1. Ppan- 
 ciip, PoTTianiip, bpicup, Qlbanup. Qpmon [umoppo] .u. naeic laip, 
 ^ocup, Uile^orup, Ceberup, bup^anoup, Congobapoup. Upi 
 meic Ne^ua, Uanoalup, Sapro, [boapiip. Sa;co mac Ne^ua ip uat)a 
 acaiD Sa;rain]. bpicup, imoppo, ip uat) bpeauain, mac paioein 
 Ipacoin, [mic Qlani], mic pechuip, mic O^amam, mic Uai, mic 
 buiob, mic Semoib, mic Qracc, mic Qoch, mic Ctbaip, mic l?oa, 
 mic Qppa, mic lobaiuh, [mic loban], mic laperh, mic Nae, [mic 
 Caimiach] Ip amlam pm au piaDap a peancapaib bpearan. 
 
 V. lnnipt)ap imoppo a n-analraib na Pomanach. Cteniap 
 mac Qnacip 00 naclicain lap uo^ail Upai co h-Garail, -] cu^apoaip 
 
 Cauina 
 
 ' Between ofNoe. — Inserted from 
 
 B. L.-(7'.) 
 
 ^ At the beginning Inserted from L'. 
 
 where the words are in a different order : 
 Ceo peap chanic in n-Gopaip ap cup bo 
 pil lapeb. In B. the clause ap cup bo pil 
 lapeb is omitted. There are two copies 
 of this section in L., both very corrupt. 
 
 -m 
 
 " Gothus or Armion. — The words ^o- 
 chup no are inserted from L'. Qpmenon, 
 B. Qpmen, L'. apmeon, U (T.) 
 
 " Now U moppo, inserted from B. 
 
 L'. h\—{T.) 
 
 P Burgantus — 6uppjanbup, B. L'. L^ 
 Pungandtus in D. is evidently an error of 
 the scribe for Burgandtus. The Latin 
 copies of Nennius reaaBurgoandiis (T.) 
 
 '* Boarus descended. This 
 
 clause is inserted from B. L'. L^ Its 
 omission in D. is an evident error of the 
 scribe.— (r.) 
 
 ■' He is the son of Isacon Saibein 
 
 is for pm or é pen, which signifies he. 
 The insertions between brackets in the 
 Irish text are from B. and L. loban, 
 son of Japheth, occurs in B. L'. and L^., 
 but Jobaith is omitted. In the Latin 
 copies Semoib is called Simeon, and Mair 
 is inserted between him and Aurthach, 
 who is evidently the same as Athact (or 
 Ethacht, B. L'. or Echtacht, L^) in the 
 Irish copies, whose name is written Etha 
 in some MSS. of the Latin. Between 
 Asra, or Ezra, and lobaath, the Latin 
 copies insert Izrau and Baath, which are 
 most probably corrupt repetitions of Ezra 
 and Jobaath (T.) 
 
33 
 
 parts; between the three sons of Noe', viz.: Eoraip, AfFraic, and 
 Asia. Sem fcas in Asia; Cam in AfFraic; Jafcth in Eoraip. The 
 first man of the race of Jafeth that came into Eoraip at the beginning™ 
 was Alanins, with his three sons; viz.: Isacon, Gothus or Armion", 
 and Negiia. Isacon had four sons, Francns, Romanus, Britus, Al- 
 banus. Now° Armion had five sons, Gotas, Uilegotas, Cebetus, 
 Burgandus^ Longobardus. Negua had three sons, Vandahis, Saxo, 
 Boarus. It is from Saxo, son of Negua, that the Saxons are de- 
 scended'^ ; but it is from Britus the Britons come. He is the son of 
 Isacon"", the son of Alanius, the son of Fethuir, the son of Ogaman, 
 the son of Tai, son of Boidhbh, son of Semoibh, son of Athacht, son 
 of Aoth, son of Abar, son of Raa, son of Asra, son of lobaith, son of 
 loban, son of Japeth, son of Noe, son of Laimiach. Thus it is re- 
 corded in the histories of Britain^ 
 
 V. Furthermore^ it is related in the Annals of the Romans", that 
 Aenias the son of Anacis arrived in Italy after the destruction of 
 Troy, and took to wife Lavina the daughter of Ladin, son of Pan, son 
 
 of 
 
 * The histories of Britain. In the Latin, " Annals of the Romans The whole of 
 
 " Hanc peritiam [«/. genealogiam] inveni this and the next two chapters occur twice 
 
 ex traditione veterum, qui incol» in primo in the Book of Lecan ; the readings of the 
 
 fuerunt Brittannite." — {T.) two copies shall be referred to as L'. and 
 
 ^ Furthermore — Here we revert to the L^ In B. and L'. the reference to the 
 
 third chapter of Nennivis, from which British histories is separated from the 
 
 chaps, v., vi., vii., above are translated. foregoing chapter, and united to this ; L^. 
 
 Essarc is Assaracus, and Airic or Airic- reads: CiD cpa ache ip amlaió peo ac- 
 
 tondus is Erichthonius. Britan exosus piaoap Sencup 6peacana n-anbulaib na 
 
 is that same son of Silvius (viz. Brutus), l^oma. The reading of D., Avhich is fol- 
 
 who, as the Druid had prophesied, would lowed in the text, agrees with the Latin 
 
 be " exosus omnibus hominibus." The copies, in which the history of iEneas is 
 
 account in Marcus, pp. 48, 50, is dif- begun thus: "In annalibus autem Eo- 
 
 ferent, and a more obscure composition — manorum sic scriptum est. ^neas post 
 
 (fl.) Trojanum bellum," &c (T.) 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. 1 6. F 
 
34 
 
 Cainna in^ean (Laoin mic Puin mic pic mic Saouipno "]c. la]i 
 majibaó Uiiiprir) -\ lap n-e^ LaDin in pi^ po ^ab Qeniap pi^^i 
 Laoiantiai, -\ ]io cnmoai^eo m cauhpaig Qlbalonga la h-Qpcan 
 mac Qeniapa, -j cii^apoap peici^, -] pn^apoaip mac do .1. Siluiup, 
 [po ceroip]. 
 
 Siluiup lapoain ni^apoaip feicij, "] po ba roppach, -] aoper 
 00 Qpcan bean a meic [do beir coppacli, 1.] alachua, 1 po paiD 
 ceaclica co [a] mac co po paiDiD a DpuiD do cabaipu apDmepa 
 ap a mnai co peapaD in po ba mac, nó'n po ba h-in^ean po ceachc. 
 Do coiD m DpiiiD, 1 aDbepc [lap ciaccian] in DpuiD pe h-Qpcan 
 conaD mac do bai 'na bpoinD; "| aDbepc comaD cpen, ~] co mnip- 
 peaD a arhaip 1 a machaip, "] comaD mip^neach la each. TTlapb 
 rpa a machaip Dia bpeiuh. l?o h-ainmnigeaD poin .i. bpicip, -] po 
 h-aileD lapDain. 
 
 VI. bpicup [Din] mac Silui mic Qpcain mic Qeniapa mic 
 
 Qnacip, mic Caipen, mic Gppapc, mic Upoip, mic h-Qipic, mic 
 
 iDijp, mic OapDain, inic lob, mic SapDam, mic Ceil, mic polloip, 
 
 mic ^opapcpeip, mic TTIeppaim, mic Caim, mic Nae, pilii male- 
 
 Dicci piDenceip pacpem, mic Nae. 
 
 Tpop 
 
 " S/iortíi/ after. — Added from B.; L'-. which is manifestly the true reading. In 
 
 reads (instead of pujafbap mac bo .1. L'. and D., tlie word used to denote preg- 
 
 Siluiup), inbipceap cop b'l machaip Seil- nant is alacca, Avhich in B. is given as 
 
 biup po cheooip (7'.) ;vn exphination of coppac. — (T.) 
 
 " It was told. — B. L'. and L*. read (in- ^ Druid. — Nennius says, cap. 3, " ut 
 
 stead of aopec) innipcep. — (T.) mitteret magiim suvim. — (T.) 
 
 " Was pregnant. — The words bo beic ^ After Ins return. — Added from B. L'. 
 
 roppach, .». are added from B. and L'-'. L'. — {T.) 
 
 The Latin copies read here " nunciatum '^ That it icas a son. — Cop bo mac po 
 
 est ^nea;, quod nurus sua gravida es- ben inu bpoinb, L'. L^. Ro boi mac po 
 
 set-," but one of the MSS. collated by Mr. boi m a bpoin, B — (T.) 
 
 Stevenson has Ascanio instead of ^neoe, ^ Hated by all. — Nennius says, " et erit 
 
 in conformity with the Irish version ; exosus omnibus hominibus." — (T.) 
 
35 
 
 of Pic, son of Saturn, &c. After having slain Turn, and after the 
 death of Ladin the king, Aenias took the kingdom of Ladianda; and 
 tlie city of Alba-longa was founded by Ascan, son of Aenias, and he 
 married a wife, and she bare him a son, viz. Silvius, shortly after''. 
 
 Silvius afterwards married a wife, and she became pregnant, and 
 it was told"^ to Ascan that his son's wife was pregnant'' ; and he sent 
 a messenger to his son to say that he would send his Druid^ to give 
 an opmion on his wife, to know whether it was a son, or whether it 
 was a daughter she was about to bring forth. The Druid went, and 
 after }ás return^ the Druid said to Ascan, tliat it was a son"" that was 
 in her womb; and said that he would be powerful, and that he 
 would kill his father and his mother, and that he would be hated by 
 alP. In fact his mother died in giving him birth. He received a 
 name, viz. Britus, and afterwards he was nursed*^. 
 
 VI. Now"* Britus was the son of Silvius, son of Ascan, son C)f 
 Aenias, son of Anacis, son of Caipen, 'son of Essarc^, son of Tros, 
 son of Airic, son of Idus, son of Dardain, son of Jove, son of Sardain, 
 son of Ceil, son of PoUoir, son of Zororastres, son of Mesraim, son 
 of Cam (fihi maledicti ridentis patrem), son of Noe^ 
 
 Moreover, 
 
 *^ He was nursed. — The Latin is, " et copies differ from each other and from the 
 
 nutritus est filius, et vocatum est nomen Latin. They agree, however, in tracing 
 
 ejus Bruto." — (T.) the pedigree to Cham or Ham, and not to 
 
 ^Xow t)in inserted from L'. t)na, B. Japhet, as in the Latin copies. L'. gives 
 
 t)no, L'-. — (T.) the pedigree thus, mic Chpoip, mic Gp- 
 
 ^ Son of Caij)en^ son of Essarc These echconiup, mic tJapoam, mic loib, mic 
 
 two generations, inserted between An- Shaoappn, mic Ceil, mic pulloip, mic 
 
 chises and Tros in all the Irish copies, do ^^opcppopcpeap, mic ITIeppaim, mic 
 
 not occur in the Latin. Essarc, is evi- Caim epcono mic Naei (i.e. the accursed 
 
 dentlyAssarracus, and is written Qpapcc, son of Noe), mic 6aimiach. L-. thus: 
 
 B. Qpaipij, L^ Qpaipj, L^ — (T.) mic Chpoip, mic Gpeccoiniup, mic Dap- 
 
 ^ Son of Noe — In the remainder of the oain, mic loib, mic Shaouipn, mic pheil, 
 
 genealogy from Tros to Noah, the Irish mic phulloip, mic 9^opapoipcpeap, mi 
 
 F2 
 
36 
 
 Upop [irnoppo] mac Qi)iicr()ni)i]p i)a TTiac laip .1. Ilium 1 
 Qpapcup; i[' leip |io cumoai^ci) Ilium .1. Upoi; ip do po ba mac 
 Caimiooin, achaip Ppiaim. Gpajic imojipo arliaip Capcn, Caipen 
 acbaip Gnacip, Qnacip (trliaiji (ieniaj'rf, C(cnia[' arhaip Up- 
 cain pen, achaip ()piT:ain epcopi .1. 6picair) mip^nccli. Ip amlaio 
 pin ru^apDaip ap penoip-ne uapal .1. ^uanacli, ^einilach bpeacan 
 a cponicib ria Pomanac. 
 
 VII. 
 
 mecippdim, mic Caim ecipcomci, po of -laplict. It, will Itc socn, howcvor, tliat 
 
 rhil) im a achaip, .1. im Hae mac ^^ai- the Irish v(!r,s ion íh morcnoai'ly iintliciitic, 
 
 miach (i. e. Cam the accursed, wlio for classical authorities make Tros the son 
 
 laughed at his father, i. e. at Noe, son of" oi' Erich thonius, son of Dardanus, son ctf 
 
 Lamech.) 15. gives it lliiis, mic CIiopip, ,Iu[)it(;r, son of Saturn, son of (Jrclus. It 
 
 mic 6pecconi, mic t)(ipr)uin, mic Joib, would seem probable also that the text 
 
 mic Sucnipb, mic |)(d,loip, mic Sopap- was corrupted by British transc-ribers, 
 
 rpej>, mic nieppdim, mic Cam epcoinci iuixious, for the honour of their country, 
 
 po bich imm [a] achaip, .i. im Noe, to deduce the ancestry of Brutus from the 
 
 mic ^>aimpiach ypl. Where the de- race of Japhet rather than from the ac- 
 
 scription of ("am is the same as in lA for cursed Ilani. Pallor, the father of Ceil 
 
 bich is an evident error of the scribe (who is evidently Ctrdus) is probably a 
 
 for chib. corruption derived from the genitive case 
 
 In I)., instead of the clause describing of Tcllus (7'.) 
 
 the curse of Ilam, which in the other ^ Moreover Imoppo, added from B., 
 
 copies is given in Ii'isli, the same thing is L'. and L^ (7'.) 
 
 given in Latin as in the text. 'Die woi-ds '• Arrlc-ionf/uii, 'i.r.. Krichtlioniiis; mac 
 
 mic Nae are repeated unnec(;ssarUy, and tpecraini, I>. ; mac Qipicconiup, L'. L'. 
 
 are therefore omitted in the translation. omits this name. — (7'.) 
 
 Mr. Stevenson mentions three MSS. of I he ' Asurcun, i.e. Assaracus; Qpaipic, L. 
 
 Latin, which have a genealogy of Brutus CIpapc, B. Homer gives Tros three sons; 
 
 and of Tros in the margin, and in which (Iliad. L 230). 
 
 the genealogy of Brutus is ma<le to (nid Tfiw(t 'EíhxOój'ioí: TtKtro T^ioittrrTH' avdicra- 
 
 thus: " filii Jupiter de genen; Cain 'l\)i.jor nii rptlg Trali^K: aiiiijioi'tr iKtyh'tivro, 
 
 [Cam?], iilii maledicti vidcntis et riden- 'D^oc T','A(r(Táf,aKÚc Te,Kai am iOtocVavviiliotft:. 
 
 tis patrem Noe." I), reads conuptly I/at//, both as the name 
 
 The Latin coj)ies inake Tros the son of of the son of Tros and of tin; city. B., 
 
 Dardanus, son of Flise, son of Juvan, son L'., and L'-'. read Jliuni in both places. 
 
37 
 
 Moreover^, Tros, son of Airictondus", had two sons; viz., Ilium 
 [Ilus] and Asarcus'; it was by hiin [i.e. by Ilus] was founded 
 Ilium, i.e. Troy^; he had a son, Lainiidoin, the father of Priam. As- 
 sarc, moreover, v:afi the fatlicr oi CayK'n, Capen r/.vi.s- tlu; failier of 
 Anacis, Anacis the father of Aenias*", Aenias the fatlier of Ascan, the 
 grandfather of Britan exosus, i. e. of Britan tlie abhorred'. It was in 
 tliis way that our noble elder Guanach"' deduced the pedigree of the 
 Britons, from the Chronicles of the Romans. 
 
 VII. 
 
 but lA instead of ip lei]^ po cumoaijet), 
 reads n-il ip e po cumoaij^. — (7'.) 
 
 j Troi/ — Cpop, II. Cpoi, ]i. L'. Qpb- 
 chachaip na Cpe, J/. — (7'.) 
 
 elder," wo may perhaps conclude that he 
 was an Irish historiographer; but no such 
 Irish writer is known, nor is the name 
 Irish ; unless we suppose it to be the same 
 
 ^ Aenias. — Homer makes TEncas give as Cuan or Guana (in the genitive case 
 
 this genealogy thus : 
 
 'I\oc ()' ail riKtO' v'lov ájilijiova haofiícovTa' 
 Auo/ikCoiv ó'ufia TiOiovof tÍkíto, Wfiuijuni rf 
 Aáfivov Tt, KXuTiov ()', 'iKtraova t', ó'O'v 'A- 
 
 pt]OQ- 
 
 ' \(T(TápuKor ot K/nriiv o S' Ufi' 'Ayxirriiv TtKt 
 
 naiCia' 
 .\vTu(> in' 'Ayx'"''/'." "• ''• 2''i!, sij. — [T) 
 
 ^ The ablm'red. — Seun-dcuip 6pici e;:- 
 oppi in c-Qpcan pin, .i. 6pican mipcMech, 
 li., wliich may be translated thus: " tlie 
 grandfather of Britus exosus, i.e. of Bri- 
 tain the abhorred, was that Ascan." — (7'.) 
 
 "' Oiir noble elder Guanach In B. and L. 
 
 tliis reference to Guanach, and tlie Ghro- 
 nicl(;s of the Romans, is written so as to re- 
 late to what follows, not to what precedes; 
 but the words ip amlaib pin and the sense 
 ol" the whole passage are inconsistent with 
 this supposition, and therefore D. has been 
 f()llow(Ml. Guanach is not mentioned in the 
 Latin copies of Nennius; and therefore, as 
 well as from his being called '■'our noble 
 
 Guanach), which was a common name 
 among the ancient Irish. An historio- 
 grapher of this name is frequently cited in 
 the Annals of Ulster ; thus "sic in libro 
 Guanach invcni," at A. D. 467, 468, 471, 
 475, 552, 600, 602, 628; or "sic est in 
 libro Guanach," A. D. 610; or " ut (Juiirui 
 scripsit," A. D. 482, 489 ; " ut Guana 
 docet," A. 1). 598; "secundum librum 
 Guaria(;]i," A. I). 543. As no reference to 
 Guana occurs in these annals after the year 
 628, Ware supposes the writer so named 
 to have flourished about tliat date ; and 
 Golgan doubtingly identifies him with 
 S. Guanna, Abbot of Lismore; Ware's 
 Writers, by Harris, p. 26; Golgan, Acta 
 SS. ad 4 Feb., p. 251. All this, however, 
 is simple conjecture; for we know no- 
 thing of the writer 'quoted in the Annals 
 of Ulster except his name, unless he be 
 the same as the Guana, who is called 
 " Scriba Treoit," or of Drogheda, and 
 
3» 
 
 VII. lap n-il bliat)naib lajioain, Do ]iei|i pafOine in opiiaó, oo 
 pala t)o bpiuup beich a^ pai^tjeopachr a piaDnaipi in pi^ .1. a 
 acliaip, CO pani^ in r-pai5et) uaDa a uoll apach in pig, -] gop 
 mapb in pig po cecoip ainnpin .1. a auhaip pem, ~] co po h-inoapbaD 
 pon [o'n] h-Gacail lapcom pop inDpib mapa Uopjiian, "] inDapbaiD 
 ^peig h-e ctpnah-inDpib a g-cmaiD Uuipnn Do mapbaD Do Qeniap. 
 Uanig a Ppancaib lapDain, [ocup] po cunriDaigeD leip Uojiinip, [-] 
 nip puilngeaD anDpm h-e], "] ranig lapDain a n-inip bpeacan, copo 
 gab a pigi, -] CO po h-ainninigeD m imp [uqD], "] go pop lin Dia clainD 
 -] Dia cmeD pom. [Ctgiip conaD h-epin] copach a cpebe, Do peip 
 na Roman. 
 
 De i^i^aió RomaN [aNDso], 
 
 VIII. lanup .1. Ian pig na n-GpepDa, ipe ceD pig [po gab] Po- 
 TTianchu, [agiip] ip uaD ainiiinigep nii enaip. SaDupnD lapDain. 
 1oib lapDain. OapDan mac loib lapDam. piccup mac loib [lap- 
 Dain]. punup [mac piccup] .xx. [bliaóan]. LaDin a mac .1. 
 [bliaóon]. Qeniap a. 111. Qpcan a. .xxxnii. Siluiiip xii. cona ]io 
 
 mapb 
 
 whose death is recorded A. D. 738 (An- 
 nals of Ulster), 739 {Tighernach).' — (T.) 
 
 " His father For .i. a achaip, B. and 
 
 L'. read .1. Silui. L^ adds after a achaip, 
 .1. Siluiup (r.) 
 
 " The temple. — UoUapach, the hollow 
 of the temple, in front of the ear. — ( T.) 
 
 P Died — his own father. — The reading 
 here followed is that of B. D. reads 
 fi^up HI apaenlop jop mapb in c-achaip 
 annpin. L'. reads o^up ni poenlup co po 
 mapb a achaip annpin. And JJK ajup 
 nip aenlop cop mapb a achaip annpin. 
 The meaning of all these readings seems 
 
 to be, 7 ni po an lap co po mapb, &c., 
 " and he stopped not (was not restrained) 
 until he had killed his father."— (T.) 
 
 '^ By Aenias. — L'. adds here, ajup 1 
 pean-chocac 5pec agiip Cpoiann pein; 
 and L-. adds, ocup ip e cocao ^pec ocup 
 Upoianoach co pin anuap. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Torinis. — Coip-inip, B. Cachaip .1. 
 Uopinip, L*. The city of Tours is intended. 
 -{T.) 
 
 ^ lie teas not suffered to remain there. — 
 This clause is added fromL'. and L- — (7'.) 
 
 ^ Here. — Qnopo is added from B. and L'. 
 — (7'.) The first paragraph of this chap- 
 
39 
 
 VII. After many years subsequently, according to the prophecy 
 of the Druid, it happened to Britus to be shooting arrows in pre- 
 sence of the king, i. e. his father", and an arrow from him pierced the 
 temple^ of the king, and the king died immediately there, i. e. 
 his oAvn father^; and afterwards he was driven out of Italy, to the 
 islands of the Torrian [Mediterranean] sea, and the Greeks expelled 
 him out of the Islands in revenge for Turnn, who had been killed by 
 Aenias". After this he came to France, and Torinis*" was founded 
 by him, and he was not suffered to remain there^, but came after- 
 wards into the island of Britain, where he took possession of the 
 kingdom, and the island was named from him, and became full of his 
 children and his descendants. And thus was it first peopled, ac- 
 cording to the Romans. 
 
 Of the Kings of the Romans HEKE^ 
 
 VIII. Janus, i. e. Jan, King of Eperda", was the first king that 
 took possession of the Roman territory; and it is from him was 
 named the month of January"". Saturn after him. Joib [Jove] after 
 him. Dardan, son of Joib, after hijii. Piccus, son of Joib, after him. 
 Faunus, son of Piccus, reigned twenty years'"". Latin, his son, fifty 
 years. Aenias, three years. Ascan thirty-four years. Silvius twelve, 
 
 until 
 
 ter, down to "son of Aenias," does not po jab, are inserted from B. L'. L-. Qjup 
 
 appear totidem verbis in any part of tlie from L'. L*. — (T.) 
 
 original. The residue is gleaned from tlie ^ Twenty years. — L'. and L°. read cpica 
 
 fourth, fifth, tenth, and twenty-eighth bliaban, i. e. thirty years. The insertions 
 
 chapters of Nennius {H.) between brackets in this passage are 
 
 " Eperda. — Sppepba, L'^ Hesperiawas from B., L'., and L^ Instead of Qeniap 
 
 an ancient name of Italy. Hor. Od. lib. a. [i. e. annos] ni. Qpcan a. ;cpcpcini.; the 
 
 iii. 6, V. 7; lib. iv. 5, V. 38. — {T.) other copies read Qeniap in. bliaoan, 
 
 ' January TTlic lanuaip, L-. ; the Qpcan, ;t;c_3:nii. Other variations in or- 
 
 other copies all read mi enaip. The words thography are not worth noting. — ( J".) 
 
40 
 
 TTiapb a mac, n. bpiciiy^, [aniail po paiopeamaji]. Siluiup ainim 
 ^acli pi5 o poin [ille], co ropachc Pornal mac piDem Pea Siluiae 
 mgeirie Numicaip, mic Ppoic Siluii, mic Quenuine Siluii, mic Qp- 
 aimulip Siluii, mic Q^paippae Silnii, mic Uibepne Siluii mic Ql- 
 bani Siluii, mic Qpcain Silim, mic popcaime Siluii; bpachaip piDe 
 1 bpicip t)a mac Silun mic Qpcain mic Qeniapa lac. 
 
 Popcomup a pi^i Poman yfpf- bpirap a pi^i [int)]'i] bpeacan 
 ff}:. bliaoain. popcomiop a bpacbaip a pigi Poman uc t)i;nmup. 
 heile pa^apc ba plaich mac n-lppachel, -] ip'na comaip pu^ao 
 inD aipc ipin baipe, "] cii^ao po ceDoip. 
 
 O ^abail bjiicaip 50 ^abail Cpuirhneach a n-mopib Opcc 
 t). cccc. [bliaóan] ; "] po gabpacap in rpian cuaipc^eapcach 
 
 inoin 
 
 ^ As ice have said. — Added from B. 
 
 L'. L-'.— (r.) 
 
 y Of every king from that time. — In cec 
 pij, B. ; but the other MSS. all read gacli 
 or cac pij. 1 lie is added from L'= {T.) 
 
 '^ Niimitor, sonofProc Sylvius — Neim- 
 ruip. Mumicuip, B. L'. L^ Proc, for 
 Procas; it Avill be observed that in the 
 Irish form of the proper names the termi- 
 nations as, es, us, are uniformly omitted. 
 L'. reads pic here, and U. picc, instead 
 of Ppoic, which, however, is evidently 
 the true reading. The list of the Silvii 
 which follows appears to have been taken 
 from the Chronicon of Eusebius, although 
 with some variations and inaccuracies. 
 The genealogy, as given by Eusebius, is 
 as follows : Numitor, son of Procas Syl- 
 vius, son of Aventinus Sylvius, son of 
 Aremulus S., son of Agrippa S., son of 
 Tiberiuus S., son of Carpentus S., son of 
 
 Capis S., son of Athys or Egyptius S., son 
 of Alba S., son of ^neas S., son of Pos- 
 thumus S., brother of Ascanius and son 
 of ^neas. See also Dion. Hal. and Livy. 
 Our Irish author has omitted three gene- 
 rations between Tiberinus and Alba; and 
 it is probable that Ascan Sylvius, whom 
 he makes the son of Posthumus, is a mis- 
 take of the scribe (although it occurs in 
 all the MSS.) for jEneas. He also makes 
 Sylvius Posthumus the grandson, instead 
 of the brother, of Ascanius, for Avhich 
 there is no authority ; although Livy 
 makes Posthumus the son, not the bro- 
 ther, of Ascanius. — (7'.) 
 
 ^ Thirty-nine years. — Probably a mis- 
 take for twenty-nine, which is the number 
 of years assigned to the reign of Posthu- 
 mus by the Chronicon of Eusebiiis. L-. 
 reads cpicha blia&an aile, thirty otiter 
 years, but omits the next clause contain- 
 
41 
 
 until his son, viz., Britiis, killed him, as we have said'^. Silviiis was 
 the name of every king from that t'une^ mitil the coming of Romul, 
 himself the son of Rea Silvia, daughter of Numitor, son of Proc 
 Silvius^, son of Aventine Silvius, son of Aramulus Silvius, son of 
 Agrippa Silvius, son of Tibern Silvius, son of Alban Silvius, son of 
 Ascan Silvius, son of Postam Silvius ; he and Britus were brothers, 
 and they were the two sons of Silvius, son of Ascan, son of Aenias. 
 
 Postomus was sovereign of the Romans, thirty-nine years^. Britus 
 was sovereign of the island" of Britain thirty years. Postomios his 
 brother, was sovereign of the Romans as we have said. Heli, the 
 priest, was prince of the children of IsraeP; and it was in his pre- 
 sence the ark was taken into captivity", and was brought back soon 
 after. 
 
 From the conquest of Britus to the conquest of the Picts in the 
 islands of Orc^, were nine hundred years, and they took the northern*^ 
 
 third 
 
 ing the length of the reign of Britus, so 
 that there is reason to suspect that a line 
 may have been overlooked by the scribe, and 
 that the thirty other years really belonged 
 to the omitted reign of Britus. — ( T.) 
 
 ^ Islmu/. — Itibpi is added from B (T.) 
 
 " Children of Israel. — piaich mac n- 
 ap& Ippael, B. plaich pop macaib h- 
 Ippael, L'. loTTiap pn h-uapal pacapc 
 pop macaib Ippael, L^. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Into captivity. — This clause relating to 
 the captivity of the ark is omitted in all 
 the MSS. except D., but it occurs in the 
 Latin: " quando regnabat Bruto in Brit- 
 tannia, Heli sacerdos judicabat in Israel, 
 et tunc archa Testamenti ab alienigenis 
 possidebatur ;" and these words seem taken 
 from the Chronicon of Eusebius, where 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. 1 6. G 
 
 the capture of the ark is thus recorded : 
 *'Mortuo Heli sacerdote archa testamen- 
 ti ab alienigenis possidetur." — (T.) 
 
 ^ Ore. — Gpcoat), L'. Opcac, L". Opc- 
 cac, B.— (r.) 
 
 f Northern. — In the Latin "in sinistrali 
 plaga BritannÍEB." Anciently the north 
 was considered to be on the left hand side, 
 and the south on the right, looking east, 
 as the ancient Christians did in prayer. 
 And the same language is still used in 
 Irish, for cuaio is properly the left hand, 
 as well as the north ; and Geap signifies the 
 right hand and the south. See Ussher, 
 Primordia, pp. 80, 102 1 — (T.) Likewise 
 in British go-gledd, quasi-sinistralis, the 
 north ; and deheu-barth, pars dextra, the 
 south. — (//.) 
 
42 
 
 int)]^! bpeacan ap ejin o bpeacnaib, -] aiccpeabaic ann cop 
 anDiu. 
 
 ^aeoil lapoain po ^abpar in pant) ceuna na Cpuichneacb, -| 
 00 ponpac aencaig pe Cpuichnib a n-agait) bpearan. 
 
 Sa;irain po ^abpar lapoain imp bpearan a n-aimpip TTlap- 
 ciain in pi^. ^opnjeapnn [ona] ba pi^ bpeacan ann .1. Luchc rpi 
 lon^canjauap ap in ^^ccp^ictiii ii^ ^cí bpachaip .1. Opp -] Cli^eapr 
 50 po Oicuippeac bpeacnu in-imlib na h-inopi. 
 
 t>e ^Qóaic ei^ewN amaic indisis NerriNUS. 
 
 IX. Celt) peap t)o ^ab Gipmt) .1. pappcalon cum nnle hoin- 
 inibup .1. mile icip pipp "] mna, "] po popbpiuheap a 'n-Gipi na n-il 
 mileaoaib, copap mapb a n-aen c-peachcmain t)o cam, [a n-Oigail 
 na pinjaili do poinoi pop a pachaip agup pop a marhaip]. 
 
 Nemeat) 
 
 8 Marcian the king, i. e. the emperor 
 Marcian, A.D. 450-457. The Latin reads 
 " Regnante Gratiano secundo Equantio, 
 Saxones a Guorthigirno suscepti sunt;" 
 but some MSS. read, "Regnante Martiano 
 secundo quando Saxones," &c. — {T.) 
 
 ^ The crew of three ships.^-Th.e story is 
 thus told in the Latin, " Interea venerunt 
 tres ciulai a Germania expulsai in exilio, 
 in quibus erant Hors et Hengist, qui et 
 ipsi fratres erant." — (T.) 
 
 ' Island. — Na chpioch, L^ The re- 
 petition in the Book of Lecan ends here. 
 -{T.) 
 
 J The first man, S^x See Additional 
 
 Notes, No. IV. 
 
 •' With a thousand men Cijup mile 
 
 muille ppip, B. L. Keating quotes Nen- 
 
 nius, out of the Psalter of Cashel (which, 
 very probably, contained a copy of this 
 work), as his authority for the number 
 of Partholau's companions. After giving 
 the names of Partholan's wife and three 
 sons, he says that there came with him 
 an army of a thousand men, mile oo 
 pliia^ 1 maille piu, 00 peip Nennuip, 
 amail leujé;cop a Ppalcaip Chctipil, "ac- 
 cording to Nennius, as we read in the 
 Psalter of Cashel." Mr. Dermot O'Conor, 
 in his translation of this passage, has 
 tranformed Nennius into Ninus. — {T.) 
 
 ' They multiplied. — Poipbpeapcup, B. 
 PoipbfeaDup, L (T.) 
 
 ^ In one xceek. — This event, as Keating 
 tells us, from the Psalter of Cashel, took 
 place 300 years after the arrival of Par- 
 
43 
 
 third part of the island of Britain by force from the Britons, and 
 they dwell there unto this day. 
 
 Afterwards the Gaels took the same division occupied by the 
 Picts; and they made a treaty with the Picts against the Bri tains. 
 
 The Saxons afterwards took the island of Britain in the time of 
 Marcian the King^. But Gortigearn was then Iving of Britain, i. e. 
 the crew of three ships" came out of Germany imder two brothers, 
 viz., Ors and Aigeast, so that they drove the Britons into the 
 borders of the island'. 
 
 Or THE Conquest of Eri, as eecorded by Nennius. 
 
 IX. Tlie first man^ that took Eri was Parrtalon, with a thou- 
 sand men*^, i. e. a thousand between men and women; and they mul- 
 tiplied' in Eri, into many thousands, until they died of a plague in 
 one week'", in judgment for the murder that he committed on his 
 father and on his mother". 
 
 Nemed 
 
 tholan ; see also the Annals of the Four 
 Masters, who give A. M. 2820 as the date 
 of this plague, and 2520 as the date of Par- 
 tholan's arrival. Keating fixes the arrival 
 of Partholan in the twenty-second year 
 before the birth of Abraham, on the au- 
 thority of an ancient poem, or 300 years 
 after the Deluge. It never seems to have 
 occurred to these ancient historians to ex- 
 plain how all this minute knowledge about 
 Partholan and his followers could have 
 been preserved, if they had all perished in 
 the plague. O'Flaherty (Ogygia, p. 65) 
 places the birth of Abraham in A.M. 1 949, 
 and the arrival of Partholan in A. M. 
 1969, on the authority of the Annals of 
 
 Clonmacnois, and GioUa Coemhan's poem 
 beginning Gpe cipo, of which there is a 
 copy in the Leabhar Gabhala — ( T.) 
 
 " In judgment his mother. — This 
 
 clause is added from L. The double par- 
 ricide of Partholan is not mentioned in 
 the Latin copies. Keating speaks of it 
 thus: Qp 1 cuipumma D-cainig papcha- 
 lon a n-Gpinn cpe map bo mapb pe a 
 aruip, ajup a rriuraip, a^ lappuio pije 
 b'a bpaéaip, 50 D-camij ap ceiciob o 
 pionjaile, 50 painij 6ipe, gonaó aipe 
 pin DO cuip (Dia pUiig ap a pliocc, pep 
 mapbuó naoi mile pe h-aoin peaccrhain 
 Diob, a m-6einn Goaip. " The cause 
 why Partholan came into Eri was because 
 
 G2 
 
44 
 
 MemeaD lajiDain ]iop ^ab [y^en in Gijimt)]. TTlac y^ameirt apaile 
 QjnoiTiain; po acrpeab a pil jie ]ié cian [m Gipmt)], co n-tieacat)a|i 
 CO h-Gapbain, pop reiceao [in cippa] na ITIiiipme .1. na pomopac. 
 
 Uipi bullopuin .1. pipbol^ lapoam 1 Uipi Qpmopuni, .1. pip 
 ^ctileom, 1 Uipi OoininiopuTTi .1. Ppi Oomnann, pil Nemit) annpiri. 
 
 Ro gab in n-GipinO lapDain piebep Deopum .1. Uuaca De Oa- 
 
 nann 
 
 he had killed his father and mother, in or- 
 der to obtain the kingdom from his bro- 
 ther, after which murder he departed, and 
 came to Eri ; but on this account God sent 
 a plague on his race, by which were killed 
 nine thousand men of them in one week, 
 at Ben Hedar;" now Howth. The Four 
 Masters, ad A. M. 2820, place this event 
 "at the old plain of Moynalta, on the 
 HillofEdar," or Howth; — pop pen maij 
 Galea 6baip ; and they add, that a 
 monument in memory of it was erected 
 at Tallaght, near Dublin, thence called 
 Cariileachc muinnpe papchalan, the 
 Tamhleacht, or plague monument of the 
 posterity of Partholau. — (T.) 
 
 ° Eri. — The words pen in Gipmo are 
 added from L. The arrival of Nemed is 
 dated by tlie Four Masters, A. M. 2850; 
 and by O'Flalierty (Ogygia, p. 65) A. M. 
 2029. 5^^5 when Ibllowed by a prejjosi- 
 tion, has a neuter signification. — (7'.) 
 
 P In A>/.— Added from B. L {T.) 
 
 '^ "The tribute. — Added from B. L. For 
 an account of the Irish traditions about 
 the Nemedians, their contests with the 
 Fomorians or mariners, and the op- 
 pressive tribute imposed upon them, see 
 
 Keating's History of Ireland. O'Flaherty 
 dates the flight of the Nemedians, A. M. 
 2245. The Fomorians were "men of 
 the sea," for so the name signifies, i. e. 
 they were pirates. Keating says : Qp 
 aipe DO jnipri Porhopai^ Ó10B, .1. o 
 r\n m-beir 05 beunorh pojla ap muip. 
 Porhopai^, .1. po rhuipib. " For this 
 reason they are called Fomorians, because 
 they used to commit robbery on the sea. 
 Fomorians., i. e. on the seas." — (ÍT.) 
 
 ^" Viri Bullorum Uipnb, in D., is a 
 
 manifest error of the scribe for Uipi. D. 
 is the only one of the three MSS. that 
 gives the Latin names here. Bullum, in 
 the Latinity of the middle ages, signified, 
 according to Du Cange, Baculi(7n pas- 
 toris ; which suggests a derivation of the 
 name Fir-Bolg, that the Editor has not 
 seen noticed. Keating derives it from 
 bolg, a leathern bag, or pouch; and others 
 think that this colony were Belgse. See 
 O'Brien's Diet, in voce bolj, and O'FUi- 
 herty (Ogygia, p. 73), who fixes the date 
 of the arrival of the Fir-Bolg, A. IVI. 2657. 
 The Four Masters place this event i;nder 
 A. M. 3266— (í'.) Sec Ad. Notes, No.V. 
 
 * Were the race of Nemed. — Viri Ar- 
 
45 
 
 Nemed afterwards inhabited Eri". He was the son of one Ag- 
 noman; his race dwelt long in Eri" until they went into Spain, 
 flying from the tribute'^ imposed on them by the Muiridi, i. e. the 
 Fomorians. 
 
 The Viri Bullorum'", i. e. the Firbolg, afterwards, and the Viri 
 Armorum, i. e. the Fir-éaileoin, and the Viri Dominiorum, i. e. the 
 Fir Domnann: these were the race of Nemed'. 
 
 Afterwards the Plebes Deorum, i. e. the Tuatha De Danann', took 
 
 Ireland; 
 
 morum is a literal translation of Fir- 
 Gaileoin, for gaillian signifies a dart or 
 spear. (See O'Brien in voce). The Fir- 
 Domnann are supposed to be the same as 
 the Damnonii or Daumonii, and the fan- 
 ciful derivation of their name given by 
 Keating, is far less probable than that 
 suggested by our author; although both 
 are, most probably, wrong. Keating's ac- 
 count of these tribes of the Fir-Bolg is as 
 follows. After noticing the five leaders 
 of the Fir-Bolg, he says: Qp bo na 
 caoipiocaib pe 50 na b-poipnib jaipciop 
 pip 60I5, Pip t)hoiiinann, ajup^aileom. 
 Pip f)ol5, imoppo, o na boljaiB leacoip 
 DO B10Ó aca pan n^peij, aj lomcop 
 uipe, Da cop pop leacaib loma, 50 n- 
 DeunDaoip moije mion-pjoraca po blar 
 biob. Pip t)Iiorhnann o na óoirhne do 
 coclaiDip an uip pe na h-iomchop D'pea- 
 paib 60I5. ^aileom rpa o na jaib po 
 h-ainmni;^eaD laD, Do bpiT^ ^upab laD Do 
 bioD a n-apm 05 copnarh caic an can 
 DO biDip aj^ Deiinam a bpeaóma, ajup o 
 na j^aib, no o r\a pleaj^aib pa h-aipm 
 Doib, po h-ainmnijioD lOD. " It was 
 
 these chieftains, with their followers, who 
 were called the Fir-Bolg, Fir Dhomh- 
 nann, and Gaileoin. Fir Bolg, from the 
 leathern bags that they had with them in 
 Greece, for carrying mould, to lay it on 
 the flat-surfaced rocks, so as to convert 
 them into flowery plains. Fir Dhomhnann, 
 from the deep pits (doimhne) they vised to 
 dig to obtain the mould to be carried by 
 the Fir-bolgs. And the Gaileoin were 
 so called from their spears ; because they 
 used to be under arms to protect them 
 all when they were performing their 
 task; and it was from the spears {gaibh), 
 or from the lances {sleaghaibh) which they 
 used as arms, that they were so called." 
 See also the Poem beginning Gpe apap na 
 n-iopjal, by O'Mulconry of Cruachain, 
 in the Leabhar Gabhala (O'Clery's copy, 
 Royal Irish Academy, p. 34), which was 
 most probably Keating's authority — {T.) 
 ^ Plebes Deorum, i. e. Tuatha De Dan- 
 aan. The name Tuatha De Danann sig- 
 nifies "the people of the Gods of Da- 
 naan." Danann, daughter of Dalbaoit, 
 (whose genealogy, in thirteen descents up 
 
46 
 
 nann if t)ib po bat)ap na ppim elaónai^. Gt)on Luclicenup Qji- 
 cipe;r. CpeDenup pijaliip. Oianuy ITleiDicup. GaDan [ona] pilia 
 eiiip .1. niuimi na piliD. ^oibnen pabep. Cu^ mac Girhne^a 
 pabaoap na h-inl-Dana. Oa^Da [mop] (mac Galaoan mic Oeal- 
 baich) in jiig. Ogma bpachaip in pi^, ap e a panig lirpi na Sgor. 
 Ip lat) na pip peo po bpipear each mop pop na miiipeaoaib .1. 
 pop na pomopcaib, "] cop caecpaDap pompa ma cop .1. t)un po 
 
 Dain^ean 
 
 to Nemed, is given by Keating), is fabled 
 to have bad tbree sons, Brian, luchar, 
 and Incbarba, famous for their sorceries 
 and necromantic power, Avbo were there- 
 fore called De Danann, or the Gods of 
 Danann; and from them the people who 
 venerated them received the name of 
 Tuatba De Danann. See Keating. O'Fla- 
 herty dates the invasion of the Tuatha De 
 Danann, A. M. 2737. The Four Masters, 
 A. M. 3303— (2^-) 
 
 " Goibnen, faber In B. and L. the 
 
 trades or arts practised by these " chief 
 men of science" of the Tuatha De Danann, 
 are given in Irish, not in Latin as in the 
 text ; and their names are also somewhat 
 varied, fyuccanb paep. Cpebne ceapb. 
 tDiancecc liaij. ©can, bna, u h-injein 
 pioe .1. buime na pileab. ^oibnenb 
 goba, B. Cuchpa in paep, ajiip Cpeibne 
 in ceapb, ajup Oiancectchc in liaij^, 
 aj^upGabanbana a injean pin, .1. muime 
 na pileb, ajup ^oibneann in joba. L. 
 i. e. " Luchtan (or Luchra), the carpen- 
 ter (or mechanic); Creel ne, the artist; 
 Dianceacht, the leech (or physician) ; 
 Etan (or Edandana) was his daughter, 
 
 viz. the nurse of the poets; Goibnenn, 
 the smith." These personages (with the 
 exception of Etan " the nurse of poets") 
 are all mentioned by Keating. Etan 
 is thus noticed by O'Flaherty, "Eta- 
 na poetria, filia Diankecht, filii Asaraci, 
 filii Nedii, Lugadii regis amita, et soror 
 Armedai medica?, fait mater Dalbocthii 
 regis," &c. — Ogygia^ iii. c. 14, p. 179. See 
 also theLeabhar Gabhala (O'Clery's copy, 
 E. 1. A.) where she is thus mentioned, p. 
 45: Gaccan baineccep iHjijen Oianchecc 
 mic Gapaipj 6pic, nriic Neicc ; and 
 again, p. 49 : Gacan .1. an bampile, maraip 
 Coipppi. Qipmeb an Bainliai^ bi injtn 
 tDiancechc laibpibe. — {T.) 
 
 " With whom., i. e. who had a knoAvledge 
 of all the arts — Occai po babu;\ B. 
 Uaip ip aici po bubap, L. This Lugh 
 was Lugh Lamh-fhada, or the Long- 
 handed, who instituted the games at 
 Taillten, now Telltown, in East Meath. 
 Keating makes him the son of Cian, son of 
 Diancecht, &c. See also Leabhar Gabhala, 
 p. 48 ; and O'FIaherty's Ogygia, part iii. 
 ch. 13, p. i77._(2'.) 
 
 ^ lSo7t of Dealbueth. — This short gene- 
 
47 
 
 Ireland; it was of them were the chief men of science; as Luchtenus, 
 artifex; Credenus, figulus; Dianus, medicus; also Eadon, his dauo-h- 
 ter, viz. the nurse of the poets; Goibnen, faber". Lug, son of Eithne, 
 with whom" were all the arts. Dagda the Great (son of Ealadan, 
 son of Dealbaith"') the king. Ogma, brother of the king; it was 
 from him came the letters of the Scots^. 
 
 It was these men that defeated in a great battle^ the mariners, 
 i. e. the Fomorians, so that they íled^ from them into their tower^, i. e. 
 
 a 
 
 alogy does not occur in L. or B. TTlop is 
 added from L. The genealogy of these 
 chieftains is thus given in the Leabhar 
 Gabhala (p. 48): Gochato Ollacap, biap 
 bo h-ainm an tDagoa, mac ©alarain, 
 mic Oealbaoir, iriic Nee, mic lonoaoi, 
 ceicpe picicóliaóan. " Eochaidh Ollathar, 
 who had the name of the Dagda, son of 
 Ealathan, son of Dealbaoth, son of Net, 
 son of londaoi (reigned) fourscore years." 
 Dealbaoir mac O^ma ^pianoinn, mic 
 ©alacam, mictDealbooir, micHeicc, mic 
 lonnDui, beic m-bliaoan. " Dealbaeth, 
 son of Ogma Grianoinn, son of Ealathan, 
 son of Dealbaet, son of Ned, son of londai, 
 (reigned) ten years. See also O'Flaherty, 
 Ogyg. iii. c. 13, p. 179 — (T.) 
 
 ^ The letters of the Scots. — The ancient 
 occult methods of writing were called 
 Ogham. Ogma was surnamed ^p lain-eijip, 
 the resplendent poet, which O'Flaherty 
 Latinizes into Ogma Griananus (Ogyg. iii. 
 c. 14, p. 179) — (T.) 
 
 '' Defeated in a great battle. — Lit. "broke 
 a great battle upon the mariners." In- 
 stead of each mop, L. reads each ITIuigi 
 
 Uuipeao, but the Irish traditions re- 
 present the battle of Moy Tuireadh as 
 having been fought between the Tuatha 
 De Danann, and the Firbolg ; so that this 
 reading is probably an error of some 
 scribe. — (T.) 
 
 ^ They fled. — Uaecpac, H. Cliaer- 
 peao, B. Cheichpeaoap, L. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Into their tower, Sj-c. — This is stated as 
 of the Milesians by Nennius ; and the 
 tower is said to have been of glass. The 
 legends of glass towers, houses, ships, &c., 
 are capable of two solutions : the one 
 natural, and referring to a time when 
 glass windows were a great rarity; and 
 the other mystical, and analogous to 
 Merlin's prison of air, whereof the walls, 
 though invisible and transparent, were 
 for ever impassable. See Eoman de Mer- 
 lin, cvvviii. On that principle, every 
 magic circle described by a wand of power 
 is a tower of glass ; and a circle of triliths 
 or of stones, though it be a half-open 
 enclosure (a point harped upon in almost 
 every combination of British words), is a 
 perfect and inviolable structure. From the 
 
48 
 
 Dain^ean pop mm p. Co n-oeachaoop pip Gpenn ma n-t)a5aiD co 
 Tiuiip, copo cacliai^peac ppiu co po]^ poppo Do glaepeac in muip 
 uile acu luclic aen luin^e, ^op ^abaoap in n-inip lapoain. No co- 
 TTiao laD clann NeimiD im peapgup leió-oeapg mac Neimit) Do 
 rogailpeau in rop, -]c. 
 
 X. Uaini^ lapDain Dam ochcaip, cona och[c] lon^aib, ip co po 
 Qiuupeabpar a n-Gipinn, "| co po gab panD mop De. 
 
 pip bol^ imoppo po gabi'oc ITIanainD "] apaile innpi apceana, 
 Qpa 1 lb 1 Rachpa. 
 
 ClanDa ^cíileoin, imoppo, mic Gapcail po gabpar inDpi ope .i. 
 
 Ipuoperh 
 
 Preiddeu Annwvn (Spoils, or Herds, of the 
 Abyss) we may cite this passage: " I 
 shall not win the multitude. [Under] a 
 veil [is] the leader of hosts. Through 
 the enclosure of glass (^caer wydyr) they 
 discerned not the stature (or length, 
 gwrhyd) of Arthur. Threescore bards 
 (earner) stood upon the wall. It was 
 difficult to parley with its sentinel." — v. 
 29-32. The name of Bangor Wydrin or 
 Glaston, belongs to this notion of vitreous 
 castles or sanctuaries, whatever be its 
 true origin. — (H.) 
 
 '' Closed upon them Cop apoib popaib 
 
 in muip, L. Cop pap pop oiuclaino in 
 muip, B — (r.) 
 
 c Ship.—ha^\\v.e, L— (T.) 
 
 ^ Or according to others — The second 
 account of this event is found only in D. 
 and is more in accordance with the Irish 
 traditions. See Keating, and the Lcabhar 
 Gabhala. The tower, called Conaing's 
 Tower, from Conaing, son of Faobhar, 
 is said to have been on the island on 
 
 the north coast of Ireland now called 
 Copinip, i. e. Tower Island, corrupted in- 
 to Tory island. After the destruction of 
 the Fomorians, another body of pirates 
 commanded by More, son of Dela, with 
 a fleet of thirty (some copies of Keating 
 read sixty) ships from Africa, again oc- 
 cupied the island, and were again attacked 
 by the Nemedians ; but the tide coming 
 upon them unperceived during the battle, 
 the Nemedians were all drowned, except 
 the crew of one boat. Nennius, as has 
 been said, attributes this exploit to the 
 Milesians. It wovild seem as if two or 
 three different stories had been confound- 
 ed together in the accounts of it that 
 now remain. See O'Flaherty, Ogygia, iii. 
 c. 7, p. 170. — (7'.) Fergus Leithdearg 
 was one of the four sons of Nemed, and 
 father of Britan, from whom the Irish 
 deduced the name of Britain and the 
 
 pedigree of St. Patrick (//.) 
 
 ® A company of eiglit Oam ochcaip, 
 
 so written in D. and L. B. reads t)a- 
 
49 
 
 a very strong fortress on the sea. The men of Eri went against 
 them to the sea, so that they fought with them until the sea closed" 
 upon them all, except the crew of one ship''; and thus they \the IrisK\ 
 took the island afterwards. Or, according to others'^, it was the de- 
 scendants of Nemed, with Fergus Leith-dearg [the red sided], son 
 of Nemed, that destroyed the tower, &c. 
 
 X. Afterwards came a company of eighty with eight ships, and 
 dwelt in Eri, and took possession of a great portion of it. 
 
 But the Firbolg seized upon Mann, and certain islands in like 
 manner, Ara, Hi, and Rachra*^. 
 
 The children of Galeoin^, also, the son of Ercal [Hercules], seized 
 
 the 
 
 rhocrop, as if it were intended for Da- 
 mochtor, a proper name, as in the Latin 
 copies; but the verb canjaoap, which is 
 the third person plural, shews that in this 
 MS. also the words meant a company of 
 eight. L. and B. read only cona lonjeap 
 or gona longip, with their ships, omitting 
 DC he. Some of the Latin copies read 
 Clam Hector, Clan Hodor, and some vaQva- 
 \y Hoctor ; a word which in Irish signifies 
 eight men. — {T.) 
 
 f Ara, Hi, and Rachra. — Qpa 7 lla 
 7 'Recca, B. Qpa 7 lie 7 Racca, L. 
 The islands of Ara, lla or Islay, and 
 Rachlin or Kathlin, are intended. In 
 the Latin we read " Builc autem cum 
 suis tenuit Euboniam insulam, et alias 
 circiter." Eubonia is the Isle of Man, 
 and Builc is most probably a corruption 
 of 60I5 or Ft 60I?; (r.) 
 
 8 The children of Galeoin, c^r That is 
 
 to say the Fir-Galeoin before mentioned; 
 being that tribe of the Firbolg who ob- 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6. H 
 
 tained Leinster. The original merely 
 says, that Istoreth, son of Istorin, occu- 
 pied Dalrieda, i.e. Argyle, Lorn, and their 
 vicinage ; and has nothing about the Ork- 
 neys. The translator, in this instance, 
 has only heaped confusion. For the name 
 of Agathirir, grandfather of Istorin, means 
 Agathirsus, i. e. Pictus ; yet he is made a 
 Ferbolg, and distinguished from the race 
 of Cruithnich or Picts, in which occurs 
 another Istoreth. I suppose the name 
 Istorinus of Nennius to be the Irish 
 name Starn, which occurs in the brother 
 of Partholan (Ogygia, part i. p. 4) and the 
 father of Simon Brec (Keating, p. 37); 
 and which has been derived from staAr, 
 history. See Wood's Primitive Inhabitants, 
 pp. 14, 118. The name Historeth of Nen- 
 nius, transferred by our translator to the 
 Picts, is quoted as son of Agnamhan, but 
 Starn, father of Simon Brec, was grandson 
 of Agnamhan, which has been interpreted 
 Song. See Wood, ibid. p. 1 3. — {H.) 
 
50 
 
 Iprojiech inac ly^roipine imc €(151116 mic a^achiiiip po i^^ailpeac 
 a]iip a li-inopb Opcc .1. 00 cuaiD Cjiuichne mac Ingu niic Cuiuhe 
 Tnic paipue mic Ipcopech niic QgriamaiTi mic buain mic TTlaip 
 mic paiclieaclic mic lauaD niic lapech ; conao po ^ab cuapceapc 
 innpi bpearan, 1 co poinoreac a pecc macii a peapann a peace 
 pannaib, -] ape ainm caclia pip Oib aca pop a peapann. 
 
 Seacc meic Cpuidims .1. Pib, pmacli, poclam, popcpfnn, 
 Car, Ce, Cipi^. [Uu t)i;ric Colaim cilli 
 
 TTIoippeipeap t)o Cpuichne claint) 
 
 ■RoinDpeD Qlbain a peachc paint) 
 
 Caiu, Ce, Cipeach cecacli clano, 
 
 pib, pioach, pocla, poiprpeanD.] 
 
 Qjup CO po ^ab denbea^an mac Caicc mic Cpuiclini apt)pi5e na 
 
 peer panD. pinacra ba plair n-Gipenn ip in pe pin, [ajup] po 
 
 ^abpau 5iall Cpmchneacli. 
 
 Do cuaoap coicpeap imoppo, t»o Cpuchancuacliib a li-inOpib 
 
 opcc 
 
 ^ Son of Agathirir ^hifcoipent) mac 
 
 hipcopin, mic Qjoin, mic Qjachippi, B. 
 InipcoipeanD mac Ipcoipini, mic Q5- 
 numna, mic Qjarhaippi, L. The Latin 
 reads, " Istorith, Istorini filius, tenuit 
 Dalrieta cum stiis." It will be observed 
 that the Fir-Galeoin, who a little before 
 were supposed to have derived their name 
 from jalian, a spear ^ and who were there- 
 fore called viri armoriim^ are here derived 
 from Galian, the name of a man. These 
 inconsistencies at least prove that the 
 present work was compiled from various 
 ancient sources, which were copied blindly 
 by the compiler, without any attempt to 
 make them hang together consistently — 
 (Z) 
 
 ' Again Qpipibi, L. t)opiDipi,B.-(T.) 
 
 ^ Cruithne. — Cruithne is here made to 
 be a man's name ; his genealogy is thus 
 given in L.: Cpuichne mac Inje, mic 
 6uchca, mic Papchalon, mic Qjnon, 
 mic 6uam, mic TTIaip, mic phachecc, 
 mic lauao, mic lachpech, mic Nae : in 
 B. thus: Cpuichne mac Cinje, mic 
 i^uccai, mic papcai, mic Mipcopech ; 
 and it will be seen that in another part of 
 B. the genealogy is given in another form 
 more nearly agreeing with L — (T.) 
 
 ' To his own portion Literally, " and 
 
 it is the name of each man of them that 
 is on his land." This clause is omitted in 
 this place in B — (T.) 
 
 '^ As Columbkillesaid. — This short poem 
 
SI 
 
 the islands of Ore, i. e. Istoreth, son of Istorine, son of Aigin, son of 
 Agathirir'', were dispersed again' from the islands of Ore, and then came 
 Cruithne", son of Inge, son of Luithe, son of Pairte, son of Istoreth, 
 son of Agnaman, son of Buan, son of Mar, son of Fatheacht, son of 
 Javad, son of Japheth ; so that he seized the northern part of the 
 island of Britain, and his seven sons divided his territory into seven 
 divisions, and each of them gave his name to his own portion'. 
 
 The seven sons of Cruithne are Fib, Fidach, Fotlaid, Fortrean, 
 Cat, Ce, Cirig. As Columbcille said". 
 
 Seven of the children of Cruithne 
 Divided Alban into seven portions ; 
 Cait, Ce, Cireach of the hundred children, 
 Fib, Fidach, Fotla, Foirtreann. 
 
 And Aenbeagan", son of Cat, son of Cruithne, took the sovereignty of 
 the seven divisions. Finacta° was Prince of Eri at that time, and'' 
 took hostages of the Cruithnians. 
 
 Now five men'' of the northern Cruithnians, i. e. five brothers of 
 
 their 
 
 is inserted from L. and from B. (where it plaich n-Gpenn, &c., as in the text, with 
 
 occurs in another jilace). B. in this place only some trivial variations. — ( T.) 
 
 agrees almost exactly with D. Immediately ° Aenheagan. Onbecan, L. B. — (T.) 
 
 after the genealogy of Cruithne, L. adds : Ip ° Finacta. — This must be Finacta, son 
 
 h-e achaip Cpuichnech ajup cec blia- of 011am Fodla, who became king of Ire- 
 
 Dain ippij^e. SeachcTneicCpinchneinbpo land on the death of his father, A.M. 3276 
 
 . 1 . Pib, ajupPibacli, ajup Pocla, a^up according to O'Flaherty; 3923 according 
 
 Poprpeann, Caic, ajup Ce, a^up Cipic, to the Four Masters; and 31 12 according 
 
 uc Di^ic, &c., as in the text. After Co- to Keating. — (T.) 
 
 lumbkille's verses follows, Co po point)- p And. — Cfjup, added from L — {T.) 
 
 peac I pecc pannaib in peapann, agup ip «J Five men. — Coiccap, D. Coijeap, B. 
 
 e amm each pip bib pit pop a peapanD, Coicpeap, which is the reading of L., 
 
 uc epc Pib, Ce, Caic, yc. ;:m pi con shews the true etymology of this class of 
 
 jobpat) bib poppo, agup jabaip Onbe- personal numerals. See O'Donovan's Irish 
 
 can mac Caicmic Cpuichne aipbpiji na Grammar, p. 125. — [T.) 
 pecc penn pin. Then follows pinbacca pa 
 
 H2 
 
52 
 
 opcc .1. cuic bpachpi acliaji Cpuirne co Ppancaib 50 po cumDai^- 
 y'eat) cacliaip ann .1. picccanip no Inpiccup, o na jiinnraib ainm- 
 mjeaji ; -] co uan^aDap Dojiip Docum na li-innpi .1. dochtti na h-6]ienn, 
 CO pabaDap ]ie cian ann, 50 ]\ay Dicuijipeac ^aeDil uap muiji t)o 
 ciinn a m-b]iarha|i. 
 
 Clanna Ciarainmic Gapcail po ^aby^au peapann OieiTYiropuni -] 
 ^uep *] ^ui^elle, 50 pap innapbCohenoa co [a] macaiba bpeaunaib. 
 
 oe imcechcai6 ^aeoeac awNSo sis. 
 
 XL IS annlaiD peo imoppo acpiaDaic na h-eolaiD na n-jaeDeal 
 
 imreachra 
 
 " Sons of LiatJian This is a literal 
 
 version of Neunius : " Filii autem Lie- 
 tlian obtinuerunt in regione Demetorum, 
 et in aliis regionibus, i. e. Guir et Cet- 
 gueli, donee expulsi sunt a Cuneda, et 
 a filiis ejus, ab omnibus Britannicis re- 
 gionibus." — (T.) The names, Liathan 
 and Ercal, variously disfigured in the 
 Latin, are, perhaps, corrected here. On 
 the other hand the names of Denetia 
 or Dyved, i. e. Pembrokeshire, Gwyr or 
 Gower, in Glamorgan, and Cydweli or 
 Kidwelly, in Caermarthen, as well as that 
 of king Cynedda, are further corrupted. 
 See Humph. Llwyd Commentariolum, 
 p. 100. — (/T.) 
 
 ^ Dieimptorum mid Guer ami Guigelle. — 
 tDiemcopum ojup Cuhep ajup CujeiUi, 
 L. Oiamcopao ajup ^uep u^iip ^u- 
 jell., B._(7'.) 
 
 "' Colienda. — Cuannci, L. Cuanoa, B. 
 
 -m 
 
 " Expelled. — Innupb, II. Inbapbaprap, 
 B. InnapbpaDap, L. — (7'.) 
 
 y As follows So much of this Gadclian 
 
 "■ Pictatus or Inpictus Or perhaps we 
 
 should translate, " Pictatus or the Pic- 
 tus." L. reads piccabip, and B. picca- 
 uip, without the second name. The city 
 of Augustoritum, or Poictiers, capital of 
 Pictavia, or Poictou, in France, is evi- 
 dently the city meant. The fable is in- 
 vented to suit the similitude of names. 
 Keating, quoting the authority of the 
 Psalter of Cashel, makes the Cruithneans 
 a people of Thrace, and supposes them to 
 have founded Pictavium in the course of 
 their migrations, before their arrival in the 
 British isles. See Keating, at the reign 
 of Heremon. — (71) 
 
 ' From the pick-axes. — Instead of o na 
 pinncaib ainmni^eap, B. and L. read 
 simply a h-ainm. — {T.) 
 
 ' To their brethren. — The substance of 
 this section, with some additional matter 
 (the length of the reigns, for example, of 
 the sons of Cruithne, and the cities where 
 they reigned), is given in another copy, 
 ntiar the beginning of this Tract, in 1)oth 
 B. and L.— (T'.) 
 
53 
 
 their father Cruithne, went from the islands of Ore, to the Franks, 
 and founded a city there, viz., Pictatus or Inpictus', so called from 
 the pick-axes' ; and they came again to this island, i. e. to Eri, where 
 they were for a long time, until the Gaedil drove them across the 
 sea to their brethren^ 
 
 The sons of Liathan", son of Ercal, seized the country Dieimpto- 
 rum, and Guer, and Guigelle^ until Cohenda"' and his sons expelled'' 
 them out of Britain. 
 
 Of the Adventures of Gaedel, as FOLLows^ 
 XI. The learned of the Gaels'' give the following account of the 
 
 adventures 
 
 or Milesian story, as belongs to Nennius, 
 is culled from his ninth and seventh chap- 
 ters. The Altars of the Philistines are the 
 Arae Philasnorum, between Leptis Magna 
 and Barce, 
 
 •' Qua celebre invicti nomen posuere Philffini," 
 two Carthaginian brothers, whose patrio- 
 tic self-devotion is recorded in many 
 writers, especially in Salkist's Jugurtha, 
 p. 126. Delphin. 1674. The Lacus Sa- 
 linarum (here Salmara) must signify the 
 salt-marshes near the Syrtis Major, called 
 in maps Salinte ImmensEe ; and not the 
 lake anciently called Salinas Nubonenses 
 in the Mauritania Sitifensis ; for other- 
 wise the Gaels would be retrograding east- 
 wards to Rusicada. The city of Rusicada 
 (here Ruiseagdge) was near the modern 
 Stora, to the west of Bona, and had a 
 Donatist bishop Victor, and a Catholic 
 bishop Faustinian. See Optatus a Dupin, 
 p. 14, p. 369. Antwerp. The Montes 
 Azarae (here Mount lasdaire) are the 
 
 Mons Aurasius, stretching S. W. of Rusi- 
 cada. The River Malva is now the Enza, 
 at or near the division of the Algerian 
 and Maroquin states. The Mediterranean 
 Sea is the Mare Terrenum, or Land Sea, 
 of Marcus, pp. 52 and 49, and of Tire- 
 chan in his Annot. p. xix. Wherever (as 
 in Nennius, cap. ix. Galfrid. Monumet. i, 
 c. 12, and in the Lives of St. Patrick) the 
 Tyrrhenum sequor is spoken of by writers 
 of these islands, it is a corruption of 
 Terrenum, and means the Terranean or 
 Medi-Terranean. It is worthy of obser- 
 vation, that learning, neither inaccurate 
 nor very common, has found its way into 
 this geography of the Historia Britonum. 
 It has been copied, in an ignorant man- 
 ner, by the Archdeacon of Monmouth, 
 or by the original author whom he ren- 
 dered. Galfrid. Monumet. i, cap. 1 1, 12. — 
 {H.) 
 
 "^The learned of the Gaels. — " Sic milui 
 jjeritissimi Scottorum nunciaverunt. — 
 
54 
 
 imreachca a n-a|ipait)e roipeac. T?o bai apaile peap poceanolach 
 pop lomjeap i n-Gigipu, lap na h-inoapba a pi^i S^eichici, in n- 
 inbaiD canjaoap meic Ippauhel upe Tlluip l?uaiD, -] po bameat) 
 popant) cona pluaj. In plua^ cepna ap gan baoao, po h-innapbpar 
 a h-Gigipr in loin^pec [poicenelach] uD, ap ba clianiain piiim Do 
 popanD t)o baiDeao ann .1. popann Cincpip. 
 
 "Ro apcnaoap lapum m SgeirlieagDai co na clann ip a n-Qpppaig, 
 CO h-alropaib na peilipOinach co cuirib Salijiapa, "] eicip na l?uip- 
 ea^oaib -] pliab lapDaipe, "] uap ppuch mbailb cpep in pec 
 muipioe CO colamnaib 6pcail rap inuncinn Jcti^i^oi^i co h-6appain; 
 1 po airupeabaiD [in Gppain] lapoain, co ran5aDap meic Tllileat) 
 Gappaine co li-Gipint) co cpichair cuile, co rpicha lanamain each 
 cul, a cino t)a bliaDan ap inile lap m-baoaD popaint) [im Tiiuip 
 puaio]. 
 
 l?epc haurem eopum meppup epc .1. po baiDeaD in pig .1. Donn ag 
 
 CIS 
 
 Quando venerunt per mare Eubrum filii 
 
 Israel," &c Nennius. See Additional 
 
 Notes, No. VI. Two copies of this sec- 
 tion are to be found in different parts of 
 the Book of Lecan — (T.) 
 
 » Nohle — Soicenelacb added from B. 
 L'. L'-.— (r.) 
 
 *• i, e. Forann Cincris These words 
 
 occur only in D. In the Chronicon of 
 Eusebius we read, " Iste est Pharao Chen- 
 cres qui contradixit per Mosen Deo, atque 
 mari rubro obrutus est." — (7'.) 
 
 *^ The wells of Salmara. — Salmapum, 
 B. L'. Salmapium, L^. In the Latin 
 "per lacum Salinarum, or "Palmarum," 
 as some MSS. of Nennius read erro- 
 neously. — {T.) 
 
 ^ The Ruiseagdce. — Na T2uprecDu, L'. 
 na RoipcicDa, L"^. na 'Ropcicóa, B. In 
 all the Irish copies this word seems given 
 in a plural form as the name of a people. 
 The Latin reads, " ad Rusicadam." — (7".) 
 
 " Mount lasdaire Slebe 6apcaip, L'^ 
 
 Slebe Qpcape, B. L'. The Latin reads, 
 " Montes Azaria; ;" but some copies read 
 " Syriai," and Gale's edition reads Ararat. 
 
 _(r.) 
 
 f The River Mhalh. — D. reads rap pliab 
 mbalb 1. fpuc, where the words 1. w^v^^c, 
 are manifestly the correction of pi lab, and 
 introduced by the ignorance of the copyist 
 into the text. B. and L*. read ppuch 
 niaille. L'. reads pp^ch niuilb. The 
 Latin is " per ilumen INialvam." — (2'.) 
 
55 
 
 adventures of their ancient cliiefs. There was a certain nobleman in 
 exile in Egypt, after he had been banished out of the kingdom of 
 Scythia, at the time when the children of Israel passed through the 
 Red Sea, and Forann [Pharoah], with his host, was drowned. The 
 army that escaped without being drowned, banished out of Egypt 
 the aforesaid noble'' exile, because he was the son-in-law of the Forann 
 that was drowned there ; i. e. Forann Cincris". 
 
 Afterwards the Scythians went, with their children, into Africa, 
 to the altars of the Philistines, to the wells of Salmara'', and between 
 the Ruiseagdge'^, and Mount lasdaire^, and across the River Mbalb*^, 
 through the Mediterranean Sea^ to the pillars of Hercules, beyond 
 the sea of Gadidon"* to Spain ; and they dwelt in Spain' afterwards, 
 until the sons of IMiled (Milesius) of Spain'' came to Eri, with thirty 
 boats, with thirty couples in each boat, at the end of a thousand and 
 two years after Forann was drowned in the Red Sea'. 
 
 Rex autem eorum mersus est, i. e. the king, viz., Donn, was 
 
 drowned 
 
 g The Mediterranean Sea — Sec mui- though he refers to this passage, has 
 
 pioe, literally semita marina, the sea path entirely misunderstood it.— (T.) 
 or way, which must here signify the Me- i In Spain.— Addedfrom B.L\ U.—(T.) 
 
 diterranean. The Latin is " transierunt k j^^/g^ ^^y Spain,— This occurs in ano- 
 
 per maritima."— (Z) ther part of the Latin copies, " Et postea 
 
 " The sea of Gadidon — This is not venerunt tres filii cujusdam militis His- 
 
 mentioned in the Latin. ITIuincino Qr- panias" (ITlileaD Cappaine, where the 
 
 eoan, B. (the aspirated 5 omitted.) iTIuin- proper name, Miled or Milesius, appears 
 
 cino ^aiDiDonoa, L. The word muin- to stand for miles), " cum triginta ciulis 
 
 cmo or muincmn, signifies the top or apud illos, et cum triginta conjugibus in 
 
 surface ; the level plain (here of the sea), unaquaque ciula." The word cuil or 
 
 In the Leabhar Gabhala (p. 3), it is ex- cut, (cubal, L.) is evidently cognate with 
 
 plained in a gloss by uaccap, surface. the Anglo-Saxon ceol, a long boat, the 
 
 Op muincinn [.i. uaccap] mapa maip root of our present English word keel. 
 
 Caipp ; " Over the surface of the Caspian See Du Cange v. Ceola, Ciula. — ( T.) 
 Sea." O'Reilly, in his Dictionary, al- ' In the Red Sea. — Added from L. D. 
 
56 
 
 ri5 DuinD. "Ci^i] banoé in n-inbait) pn a plairiup Gpenn, polla, i 
 banba, -] Gipe, co]io TYioioeaoap rjii caclia popjio pe nnacaib 
 TT]ilea6. Copo 5abat)ap iTieic TTIileaD pigi lapDain. 
 
 Concenpio magna pacca epr .1. po pap copnam [mop] erep oa 
 mac TTIileaD imon pige co po piDiprap a m-bpeicham lar .1. Qmaip- 
 jein [glun geal mac TTlileo, "]] ba pilio eipioen Dna; -\ ip e in 
 pi6 Do poinDe .1 pamD Gpenn a n-Do, -] pogab Gbep [in leach] 
 reap, -| Gipemon [pa leach] cuaig ; ■] [po] aiccpeabaiD a clanna 
 an n-mDpi [peo cup anDiu.] 
 
 XII. bpeacain cpa po gabpacap in n-inpi peo ip in cpeap 
 
 aimpeap 
 
 reads lap m-aDao for lap Tn-baDao, omit- 
 ting the eclipsed initial letter, a very com- 
 mon omission in that MS (T.) 
 
 " Tigh-Duinn — Heber Donn, one of the 
 eight commanders of the Milesians, was 
 shipwrecked at Teach Duinn, i. e. the 
 House of Donn, in Kerry. Ogygia iii. 
 cap. 16, p. 182. This is the name still 
 given by the peasantry of the neighbour- 
 hood to one of the three islands commonly 
 called the Bull, the Cow, and the Calf, 
 off Dursey island, at the south entrance 
 of Kenmare Bay. Keating speaks of 
 Teach Duinn as being near sand banks, 
 Qp an po bairoiD lao 05 na ouiriacaib, 
 pe paicciop Ueac tiumn, 1 n-iapcap 
 IDurhan, ajup ip o tDhonn, mac ÍTlileuD, 
 DO bacub ann, jaipriop Ueac t)humn 
 oe. " The place where they were drowned 
 was at the sand banks which is called 
 Donn's House, in the west of Munster ; 
 and it is from Donn, son of Milesius, who 
 was drowned there, that they are called 
 
 Donn's House." He also cites the fol- 
 lowing verses from a poem by Eochy 
 O'Flynn : 
 
 t)onn, ip 6ile, ip 6uan a bean, 
 t)il, ip Qipeac, mac ITlileao, 
 6uap, 6peap, ip óuuijne 50 m-bloio, 
 tDo bacaó aj na tDurhacoib. 
 
 " Donn, and Bile, and Buan his wife, 
 Dil, and Aireac, son of Milead, 
 Buas and Breas, and Buaighne renowned, 
 Were drowned at the sand banks." — ( jf.) 
 
 ° Three goddesses — That is to say, three 
 princesses of the Tuatha De Danann, for 
 that tribe were called the Gods. They 
 were the wives of the three grandsons of 
 the Daghda._(7/.) 
 
 ° Folia, Banba, and Eire. — pocla, B. 
 L'. L^ Her name is commonly spelt 
 pobla. See the story in Keatmg. — (2\) 
 
 P The kingdom — Cpi piji pope, L., i. e. 
 the three kingdoms of Fodhla, Banba, and 
 Eri. T^ije poppo pope, B. The Latin 
 
57 
 
 drowned at Tigh-Duinnm. Three goddesses" at that time held tlic 
 sovereignty of Eri, namely, Folia, and Banba, and Eire°, until three 
 battles were gained over them by the sons of Milead, so that the sons 
 of Milead afterwards took the kino'dom''. 
 
 Contentio magna'' facta est, i. e. there grew up"" a great dispute be- 
 tween the two sons of Milead, concerning the kingdom, until their 
 Brehon^ pacified them, viz. Amergin of the white knee, son of Milead ; 
 and he was their poef . And this is the peace which he made", viz., 
 to divide Eri into two parts, and Eber'' took the northern half, Ile- 
 rimon the southern half, and their descendants inhabit this island to 
 the present day. 
 
 XII. Now the Britons took possession of this island""' in the third 
 
 ase 
 
 words, or abbreviations for them, et, vero, 
 see/, post, often occur in Irish MSS., but 
 they were always read by their Irish equi- 
 valents, just as we read the contraction 
 " e^" and, although it is really an abbre- 
 viated mode of writing the letters et. — ( T). 
 
 *! Contetitio magna, 8^c The Latin 
 
 words at the beginning of this paragraph 
 appear to intimate that our Irish com- 
 piler was copying from some Latin ori- 
 ginal. They occur only in D. There is 
 nothing corresponding in the Latin copies 
 of Nennius.— (T.) 
 
 '' Gi'ew up í3o ap, D. B. for po pap, 
 
 omitting the aspirated initial. Cop pap 
 cocao mop, \1K Copnam mop, B. L'. — 
 
 ^ Their Brehon. — D. reads co po pioaij- 
 peac a m-bpeichimain, " until their Bre- 
 hons pacified them :" but this, being in- 
 consistent with what follows, is an evident 
 mistake, and the reading of L'. L'^ and B. 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. 1 6. I 
 
 has therefore been followed. The words 
 inserted between brackets after Amergin's 
 name in the Irish text, are added from 
 L'. and L^ (T.) 
 
 ^ Their poet — The word pileó implied 
 much more than a poet. See O'Flaherty, 
 Ogyg. iii. c. 1 6. p. 183, who says, " Amer- 
 ginus sub fratribus suis supremus vates 
 fuit. Quo nomine (Filedh, quasi Philo- 
 sopho) non poetge tantum, sed etiam aliis 
 scientiis apprime versati audiebant." — ( Jl) 
 
 " He made. — Instead of the words ajup 
 ip e in pib 00 pojnbe (which are inserted 
 from L'.) D. reads ip pe in, leaving the 
 sense imperfect. B. reads ajup ip e in 
 pib. L'. reads ipe in pich. — {T.) 
 
 ' Eber. — Gimbep, D. The insertions 
 between brackets in the text are from L-. 
 D. reads clann instead of clanna. In 
 iriopi cup anóiu, B. In inopi peo cup 
 aniu, L-. In n-inpi co pió, L'. — [T.) 
 
 " This island. — Here our Author, trans- 
 
5» 
 
 aimfeaji in ooínain. Ipin cearpamat) aiiTipeaii in t>0Tnain imojijio 
 ]io ^abpac ^«e^i^ Gpinn ; if m aimpip cenna po gab^acap Cpu- 
 ichni5 cuapceapc inop bpeacan ; ip in rp eip eD aimpeap imoppo 
 uan5at)ap Oal-piaoa co po ^abpar painO na Cpuicneacli, *] ip an 
 ampip pin ]io ^abpau 8a;rain a paino a bpeacnaib. 
 
 lap n-il aimpeapaib rpa po ^abp ar Pomain apt) placlnip m t)o- 
 main, -] \\o paeopear ceachcaipe co h-inip bpeacan oo cuingio 
 ^lall -] eicipe, anriail rugpau ap ^ac np [n-aile]. Do cuaoap imoppo 
 na ceachca [co] DimDach ^an 51 all ; po peap^ameaD in pig imoppo 
 .1. lull Cepaip pe bpeaunu, -] canig co Ix. cuile co h-inobeap ppo» 
 rha Uamaip. beallinop imoppo ba pig bpeacan in n-inbaio pin. 
 Do cuaiD imoppo Dolabeallup aip conpul pig bpearan a com- 
 nail lull [Ceapaip], 1 po reapgt)a miliO in pig ; ipm ampip pin 
 po bpip Donint) 1 anpao a longa, "] t)o parhcuip in pig gan cop- 
 
 lating a British authority, probably Nen- 
 nius, uses the words this island, to sig- 
 nify Britain. Nennius (cap. 10,) says, 
 " Brittones venerunt in tertia setate 
 mundi ad Brittanniam. Scotti autem 
 in quarta obtinuerunt Hiberniam." The 
 six ages of the world are given in the 
 various editions of the Historia (and with 
 some difference in Taliesin's Divregwawd, 
 p. 96), but are omitted by this transla- 
 tor. The third age was from Abraham 
 to David, the fourth was from David to 
 Daniel ; and the sixth is from John Baptist 
 to Doomsday. Some anachronisms of Nen- 
 nius are corrected in this passage. — {H.) 
 
 ^ ^ge Qep, LI Qip, B. L'.— (T.) 
 
 ^ Sixth age. — In ceipeo aimpip, D. in 
 pepeao aip, L*. in pepeao ampp, L'. — 
 (7-.) 
 
 '^ The Romans — Here we pass to the 
 fourteenth chapter of Nennius, " Romani 
 autem dum acceperunt dominium totius 
 mundi, ad Britannos miserunt legatos," 
 
 &c._(r.) 
 
 ^ Other. — n-aile added from L'. L'^ — 
 {T.) 
 
 ^ Displeased — t)im5ach, D. Co oim- 
 oach, L'. L'l ^o Dimoach, B. — {T.) 
 
 '^ Si.r{// ships. — Co;tl ciule, D. Ipc. cu- 
 baile, L'^ Ix. ciuile, B. L'. "Tunc 
 
 Julius Ca3sar iratus est valde, 
 
 ct venit ad Brittaniam, cum sexaginta 
 ciulis, et tenuit in ostium Tamesis," &c. — 
 Nennius. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Tomes. — B. reads j^o h-inbep ipora- 
 mep, which is evidently a mistake for 
 ppora Uamep. — (7\) 
 
 ^ Proconsul. — Clip conpuin, D., an evi- 
 
59 
 
 age of the world. But it was in the fourth age'' of the world that 
 the Gaels seized upon Eri. In the same age the Cruithnians took 
 the northern quarter of the island of Britain. But it was in the sixth 
 age^ that the Dalriada came, and took the district of the Cruithnians, 
 and it was at that time also that the Saxons took their portion of the 
 island from the Britons. 
 
 But after many ages the Romans^ took the sovereignty of the 
 world, and they sent an ambassador to the island of Britain, to de- 
 mand hostages and pledges, such as they had taken from every 
 other^ country. The ambassadors, however, went away displeased"" 
 without hostages ; and the king, viz., Julius Caesar, was enraged with 
 the Britons, and came with sixty ships'^ to the mouth of the river 
 Tames''. Now Bellinus was king of the island of Britain at that 
 time. And Dolabellus, pro-consul^ of the King of Britain, went to 
 meet Julius Cassar^ and the soldiers of the king were cut down ; in 
 the mean time^ tempestuous weather and storm broke his ships, and 
 
 the 
 
 dent mistake. Gpconpul, B. L'. Qpb- 
 chonpol, L^. This last reading would 
 signify chief consul ; but the Latin calls 
 Dolobellus "proconsul regi Brittanico." 
 Some take " Dolobellum" in the Latin 
 to be the name of a town, an interpreta- 
 tion which has the authority of GeoiFrey 
 of Monmouth ; it Avill be seen, however, 
 that our Irish author considered it as 
 the name of a man — (7".) Nennius has 
 contra Dolobellum, and Marcus, apud 
 Dolobellum. Camden quotes it, ad Dole 
 bellum, "a battle at Deal ;" but neither 
 states where he found it, nor how the 
 rest is to be construed. In this passage 
 of the Historia, Beli Maur ap Manogan 
 is represented as still king of Britain ; 
 
 though he was clearly dead, being father 
 to Cassivellaunus. — Galfrid. iii. cap. 20. 
 But Beli Maur was a sort of patron hero 
 to Britannia, which was called his island. 
 Taliesin, Dirge of Pendragon, p. 73- Per- 
 haps the passage may be restored in this 
 manner, which brings into play both the 
 apud and the contra: " pugnabat apud 
 Dolo[n] contra [Cassi]bell[an]um, qui 
 erat proconsul regi Britannico, qui et 
 ipse rex Belinus vocabatur, et filius erat 
 Minocani." — {H.) 
 
 f Ccesar Added from L^.— (T.) 
 
 s In the mean time. — Ro cepcra milió 
 pij ip mo amup pin, B. T?o ceapjoa 
 mile, D. Ro cecóa milij inG pij m 
 n-oamup pm L'. Ro cepcaoan milij 
 
 I2 
 
6o 
 
 ^u)! Oia np. Uani^ iTYiojipo ayiif a cinn rpi Tn-bliat)an co rpi 
 .c. lon^ cop in -inobeap ceona ; po piiiDi^ipCtap imoppo Oolobel- 
 lup beapa lapainD in n-arha na h-abann apa cinD in cacha, co 
 ropcpaoap na mileaD pomanach cpep in n-enjnann neaTiiaicpiOe 
 pin .1. rpep na ^painib cacha. 
 
 Co po nneoiliD o luil, -] co capDaD cauh ip in peapann Oia- 
 nao ainm UmiianDpum, co peniaiD poime in car pin i 50 po gab 
 pi^i na h-inopi .1111. m-bliaona. }:l. pe ^ein Cpipc, ab inicio muinoi 
 u. ;r;r;c.n. 
 
 XIII. linl Dna in ceD pi^ Poman po gab imp bpeacan po map- 
 
 baD 
 
 m p>5 If a n-mbao p m, L'. Uepcca is Notes, No. VII. Cethilou, Cetilo^^, Ca- 
 the old form of the passive participle, thilou, Catheleu, Cecliilou, Cethilo, Cethi- 
 ra being the termination, which in the locium, for in all these forms it is found 
 
 modern Irish is aó — (T.) 
 
 *" Without victory Can jiall, without 
 
 liostages. L-. — {T.) 
 
 ' Three hundred. — Upicbao, D. Cpi , c. 
 L. ccc, B. " Cum magno exercitu, tre- 
 centisque ciulis." — Nennius. — (T.) 
 
 J Seeds of battle. — This passage is very 
 obscure, and the Irish text in all the MSS. 
 
 in the MSS. of Nennius, seems to have 
 been a British word, identical in signifi- 
 tion with semen bellicosum. C^pep in n-ai 
 cenaicpiDe,L-. " Through invisible know- 
 ledge," translating ars invisibiUs. B. is 
 altogether corrupt, cpep m n-aj ner 
 mac piDi. L'. reads cpi pin n-aj neam- 
 aicpioe. D. has najpioe, where n is 
 
 corrupt. The Latin (Stevenson's text) is probably a contraction for neam.— (T.) 
 as follows : " Et ibi inierunt bellum, et " Seeds of battle" is literally rendered 
 
 multi ceciderunt de eqiiis et militibus from " semen bellicosum." " Dictus pro- 
 
 suis, (juia supradictus proconsul posuerat consul posuerat sudes ferreas et semen 
 
 sudes ferreas et semen bellicosum, id est, bellicosum, quas calcitramenta, id est 
 
 Cetilou, in vada fluminis, quod discrimen cethilocium [cethilou, cethiloii, cethilon, 
 
 magnum fuit militibus Eomanorum, et cathilou, cechilou, catheleu] in vada flu- 
 
 urs invisibilis." Here it Avould seem that minis, etc." The only clue to this mangled 
 
 the 5puna carha of the Irish is an at- British is the Latin translation of it, 
 
 tempt to translate semen bellicosum, which which shows that caltrops, or the like 
 
 was probably a name given to the spikes thereof, were called the seed of battle, 
 
 or caltrops cast or sown in the river for the and consequently that cad or cat, battle, 
 
 annoyance of the enemy. See Additional is the beginning of this word, and perhaps 
 
6i 
 
 the king was driven back without victory" to his country. He came 
 again, however, at the end of three years, with three hundred' ships, 
 to the same bay ; but Dolobellus put spikes of iron in the ford- 
 ing place of the river, in preparation for the battle, so that the 
 Roman soldiers fell by this invisible stratagem, i. e., by the seeds of 
 bat tie J. 
 
 Notwithstanding, a rally was made" by Julius, and battle was 
 given in the land which is called Tinnandrum', so that he broke"* 
 that battle before him, and took the sovereignty of the island, forty- 
 seven years before the birth of Christ, ab initio mundi 5035". 
 
 XIII. Now Julius, the first king of the Romans, who took the 
 
 island 
 
 heu, sowing, its termination. Catheu is 
 too short, and gives up the / in which all 
 readings agree. Catol-heu is exactly " se- 
 men bellicosum." It is a strange criti- 
 cism that, with the Latin actually given, 
 passes it over unnoticed, and invents 
 things alien to it! See Owen Pughe's 
 MS., apud Gunn's Nennius, p. 127. Ro- 
 berts' Tysilio, p. 78 {H.) 
 
 ^ A redly roas made. — Co n-oeapnab 
 a cinol, L' {T.) 
 
 ^ Tinnandrum. — Cpinuabann, L-. Upi- 
 nouano, B. " Gestum est bellum tertio 
 juxta locum qui dicitur Trinovantum." 
 Nennius. Copo no Cpinouonnpum, L'., 
 where copo seems a mere mistake — (T.) 
 
 For Tinandrum read Trinovantum (the 
 Troynovant of Geoffrey), by which name 
 London is denoted. I believe that name 
 had its origin in a mistranslation of Oro- 
 sius, " Trinobantum [gen. pL] firmissima 
 civitas .... Csesari se dedidit." vi. cap. 9. 
 
 Ciesar died B. C. 45, not 47, as stated ; 
 the statement immediately following in 
 cap. xiii., concerning A. D. 47, has arisen 
 out of the former by some unaccountable 
 confusion. In Marcus, forty -seven years 
 after Christ are made the duration of 
 Claudius' reign. — {H.) 
 
 "* He broke, i. e. he won the battle. — 
 Co po meabaio, L'. Co po maio, L^. 
 ^u po aemib, B. which last reading is 
 evidently corrupt. — {T.) 
 
 ° Ab initio mundi, ^x. — This date is 
 omitted in L^. u. m. ;c;c;cu. a rhopach Do- 
 main CO pin in n-aimpippin, L'. ll.p:;c_j:ii. 
 bliaoan o copac oomam, B. " Et acce- 
 pit Julius imperium Brittanic?e gentis 
 quadraginta septem annis ante nativita- 
 tem Christi, ab initio autem mundi quLn- 
 que millia ducentorum quindecim." — 
 Stevenson's Neyinius. In D. the reading 
 is u. ;t;:ru. as in the text, where u. is 
 for um. — {T.) 
 
62 
 
 bao ma h-aijiecc h-pein, -| i]^ na li-anioi]i po h-ainmrnji^eat) Romain 
 mi lull a cint) .1111. m-bliaona ;rl. lOji n-^ein Cpiyc. 
 
 .ÍÍ. Cluio in ]ii5 canctipoe po ^ab ini|' 6]ieacan, [a cmt) cVieach- 
 pacaD bbaOan agiip a cearhaip lap n-^en Cjiipr], "| t)o paD ap mop 
 ap bpearnaib, -| paini^ iniy Opcc lap cop aip a munncipe, 1 lap 
 mop t)ir a muinnnpe lapinroipeach OianaD ainm Caipebeallunup ; 
 rpi bbaona t)e5 ~\ .uíí. míp a pi^e, co n-epbailr im TTla^naiiria li-i 
 (on^bapocub 05 t)ola Do Poim [a] h-imp [bpearan]. 
 
 lap .11ÍÍ. m-bliaona. ;cl. ap ceD o ^ein Cpipu, po pai['ear in pi^ 
 -] in papa .1. Gabcuhepiup ppiiirhe uait)ib co n-ebiplib co Cuciup 
 CO pi5 bpeacan, co po baipoicea in pig, co pigaib bpeacan ap- 
 ceana. 
 
 .ÍÍÍ. Suapeip in rpeap pig rainig a m-6pernaib; ip leip t)o po- 
 
 nat) 
 
 ° In his oK-n senate. — In a oipechc pein, upon hylles, as it were Brehons or 
 
 L'. O na aipeaccaib pen, L-., "l)yhis wylde Irisliemen, in ther Eriottcs." — State 
 
 own senators." The word Qipeacc, or Papers., ii. p. 501. See also Battle of 
 
 Oipeacc, signifies an assembly. It was Magh Rath, p. 92, note ^. — {T.) 
 
 the common name given to tlie assemblies p Forty and four years. — This clause is 
 
 of the people in Ireland at which the na- added from B. L'. \I. The Latin reads 
 
 tive Brehons administered justice; and forty-eight. " Secundus post hunc Claudius 
 
 it would seem that it is in this sense our imperator venit, et in Britannia impe- 
 
 author applies it to the Roman senate. ravit, annis quadraginta octo post adven- 
 
 In Anglo-Irish documents of the period turn Christi, et stragem et bellum fecit 
 
 of Hen. III. to Eliz., it was commonly magnum," &c. B. L'. and L^ read Cluio 
 
 anglicised i^m«, iiuo. Iraghte : as in the in pij canaipce cainic, (instead of po 
 
 letter of J. Alen to the Royal Commis- 
 sioners (1537), " And in any wyse some 
 ordre to be taken immedyately for tlie 
 buildeing of the castell hall, where the 
 iawe is kept ; for yf the same be not 
 
 jabe) i. e. " the second king that came to 
 Britain."— (r.) 
 
 'J He brought . — t)o par, B. L'. t)o 
 paooD, VK—{T.) 
 
 ^ His people, — Q mileut), L'. a-mbio- 
 
 buyldeid, the majestic and estimation of bao, his enemies, L*. a muire ajup a 
 the Iawe shalle perryshe, the justices be- mileaó, his chieftains and his soldiers, 
 ing then enforceid to minister the lawes B. — {T.) 
 
63 
 
 island of Britain, was killed in his own senate"; and it was in his 
 honor that the Romans gave the month of July its name, at the end 
 of seven and forty years after the birth of Christ. 
 
 ii. Cluid [Claudius] ivas the second king that took possession of 
 Britain, at the end of forty and four years'' after the birth of Christ, 
 and he brought"* a great slaughter upon the Britons, and he pene- 
 trated to the islands of Ore, after causing a slaughter of his people, 
 and after a great loss of his people' by the chieftain whose name was 
 Cassibellaunus. He reigned thirteen years and seven months', when 
 he died in Magnantia' of the Longobards, as he was going to Rome 
 from the island of Britain". 
 
 After one hundred and forty-seven years" from the birth of 
 Christ, the Emperor and the Pope, viz., Eleutherius,"" sent clerks 
 from them with letters to Lucius King of Britain, in order that the 
 king might be baptized, and the other kings of Britain in like manner. 
 
 iii. Severus'' ivas the third king that came to Britain ; and it was 
 
 * Seven months. — Upi bliaona oec do '" Elentherius. — eulechepiup, B. Gu- 
 
 ajup occ mip, B. L^ The Latin also lerpiup, L'. 6elecepiup, L-. The Latin 
 
 reads, " regnavit autem annis tredecim, reads, " missa legatione ab imperatoribus 
 
 mensibiis octo." — (T.) Romanorum, et a papa Romano Eucha- 
 
 t Magnantia. — For Magnantia it is Ma- risto.'' Mr. Stevenson mentions a MS., 
 gantia in Nennius, and in Marcus, Mogun- in the margin of which is added by the 
 tin, which are Latin modes of writing original scribe, " Mentitur, quia primus 
 Mentz. — Nennius, cap. 17. This erro- annus Evaristi fuit A. D. 79, primus 
 neous statement arises from a miscon- vero annus Eleutherii, quern debuit no- 
 struction of the words of Eutropius, vii. minasse, fuit A. D. 161." The Irish trans- 
 cap. 13. "Post hunc Claudius fuit, pa- lator, therefore, seems to have corrected 
 truus Caligulae, Drusi qui apud Mogun- this mistake of the original — (T.) For 
 tiacum monumentiim hahet filius." — {H.) some remarks on the legend of King Lu- 
 
 " Britain. — Added from L'. L' (T.) cius, see Additional Notes, No. VIIL 
 
 " Forty-seven years. — The Latin reads ^ Severus. — Sebepiup, L^. Seuepup, 
 
 " Post centum et sexaginta annos. — {T.) L'. B. — (T.) 
 
64 
 
 riQD claD Sa;ran a n-a5ait) na in-ba|iba|iua .1. Cjiuichneachu t)a 
 .m. fp}:. a]i .c. ceinnenn ina pao, "] ape airini in clam pin la bpeac- 
 rachu ^iiaul ; "] po popcon^aip claD aile Do Denam in n-agait) ^ae- 
 t)eal -] Cpuichneacb .1. Clao na iiiuice, -| Do pochaippin [lappinj 
 la bpeacan co n-a copeacliuib. 
 
 .ÍÍÍÍ. Capaupiup lapDain ranig co cpoDu Do Digail Seuip ap 
 bpearnaib co ropcaip pig bpeacan leip, ~\ co po gab aeDgu pig uime 
 cap DiDen in pig .1. in c-impep ; conaD po mapb Qllecrup copaio 
 Romanac, ~j co po gab [piDe] pige lapcam ppia pe [ciana]. 
 
 .11. ConDpanuinup mac Conpuancin moip mic Ctilma po gab 
 imp bpeacan, "] aDbar, ~\ po aunachr a Caippeginu .1. Tllinancia .1. 
 
 y Guaul. — The wall of Severus, from 
 Tinmoutli to the Solway, is stated by 
 Nennius, after Orosius, to be 132 miles 
 long ; but the distance given by Sparti- 
 anus, in his Life of Hadrian, who first 
 drew that line of defence, viz., 80 miles, 
 IS nearer to the truth. Camden, Britt. ii. 
 189, Gibson. That which is here men- 
 tioned, 2130 paces, is absurd and unac- 
 countable. In Arabic niimbers, we might 
 have supposed the translator to have read 
 213 passuum, without the millia (213 
 being a transposition of Orosius' 132), 
 and to have lengthened that extremely 
 minute extent by addition of the cipher. 
 But as he employs a mixture of Roman 
 numerals and words, "two M. xxx. and 
 C." we are in a manner cut off from that 
 solution. 
 
 The second wall ascribed to Severus by 
 the translator, and called by him Cladh 
 na Muice, must be the line of Agricola 
 und Antoninus Pius, which Severus did 
 
 amm 
 
 not restore, but Theodosius afterwards 
 did. Perhaps he was led into this inter- 
 polation by mistaking propterea, for prce- 
 terea. 
 
 The MSS. of Nennius confound the 
 wall of Severus with that of Antoninus, 
 both in their original description of it, 
 and in their assertion that Carausius re- 
 paired it ; for the latter, if true of any 
 wall, relates to that of Antonine, cap. xix. 
 The fable of the violent death of Severus 
 is given at large in Galfrid. Monumet. 5, 
 cap. 2. — (H-) 
 
 ^ Cladh na muice, i. e. the pig's ditch, 
 or the " swine's dike". It is remarkable 
 that a very similar fosse and rampart, in 
 the counties of Down and Armagh, which 
 formed the ancient boundary between 
 the territories of Oriel and Uladh or 
 Ulidia, is called by the native Irish, 
 " Gleann na muice duihhe^'' or the black 
 pig's glen ; and by the Anglo-Irish, 
 " the Dane's cast." See an account of it 
 
65 
 
 by him was made the Saxon ditch against the barbarians, i. e. the 
 Cruithnians, 2130 paces long, and the name of that ditch among the 
 Britons was GuAUL^ And he commanded another ditch to be made 
 against the Gaels and the Cruithnians, i. e. Cladh na muice^ and he 
 was afterwards'' killed by the Britons, with his chieftains. 
 
 iv. Carausius afterwards came bravely^ to avenge Severus on the 
 Britons, so that the King of Britain fell by him, and he assumed the 
 royal robes in spite of the king, i. e. of the emperor ; so that Alectus, 
 the Roman champion, killed him, and he himself [viz. Alectus'] 
 seized the kingdom afterwards'^ for a long^ time, 
 
 V. Constantinus, son^ of Constantine the Great, son of Helena, 
 took the island of Britain, and died, and was buried at Caersegeint, 
 i. e. Minantia, another name for that city ; and letters on the grave- 
 stone 
 
 in Stuart's Armagh, App. iii. p. 585, and 
 Circuit of Muircheartacli, p. 31. There 
 is a village called Swine's Dike, on the line 
 of the Roman wall of Antoninus, which 
 runs from the Frith of Clyde to the 
 Frith of Forth. Horsley (Britannia Ro- 
 mana, p. 172), speaking of this wall, says : 
 "After it has crossed a brook, it leaves 
 the parks and passes by a village called 
 Langton, which stands about three chains 
 south from it, and next by another village 
 called Swine's Dike, where the track of 
 the ditch is clearly discernible." — (T.) 
 
 * Afterwards. — Added from L'. U. B. 
 -{T). 
 
 ^ Bravely — Co copacc, D. Co co- 
 paca, L'. 15° cupaca, B. The Latin 
 reads, "in Brittaniam venit tyrannide." 
 _(T.) 
 
 •= He himself.— KMea from B (T.) 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6. 
 
 K 
 
 ^ Afterwards. — Qpa raile, B. Ictppin, 
 L'. p. [for 'postea\ LI— (T.) 
 
 ^ Long. — Ciana, added from B. — (T.) 
 f Constantinus, son, S^c — It should be 
 " Constantius, father," &c., as in Gale's 
 edition. The tomb of Constantius is said 
 to have been discovered at Caer Segeint, 
 close to the modern Caernarvon, in 1283. 
 The discovery of a tomb in that year is 
 consistent with there having been a more 
 ancient tradition to the same purpose. 
 But Constantius did really die at York, 
 
 the " Caer Ebrauc alio nomine Bri- 
 
 gantum" of Gale's Nennius, and beyond 
 reasonable doubt was buried there ; not 
 at Caer Segeint, as in Marcus and the 
 translation. " Obiit in Britannia Eboraci," 
 Eutrop. 10, cap. i. Brigantum is the 
 translator's Minantia, and Marcus's Mi- 
 manton. — (i?.) 
 
66 
 
 ainm aile oo cachjiai^ fin; -] pallpgiD licjii [i cloicli] in at>nacail 
 a ainm, "j po|ipa5aib r|ii pla ip in n-paicce op in carpaij pin, cona 
 pil poclic ip in carlipai^ pm. 
 
 .111. mai;ciTn ano peipeao inipep Do gab bpearain. [Ip na aimpip 
 pin po] cinDcpnab conpctileachc ag Romancaib, -] nip rogpat» Ce- 
 ]>api pop pig eile o pin amacli. Ip a na ainij^ip ITIa^rinnnpobai an 
 c-appcal uap aipminoeac .1. naemTTlapcain; [oo^aiUiala Uleicpip 
 i)oboDen]. 
 
 .1111. ma;cimain po gab pigi bjiearan, "] pug [ploga] bpeacain a 
 Pomanacaib co copcaip laip ^patnan m c-impep, -| po gab pein 
 pigi na h-Goppa ; "i [ni] po leig uaD na pluaig pug leip oocum a 
 m-ban 1 a mac nacli a peapann, ace do pao peapanna innDa Doib 
 [o cha m loch pil immullach Sleibe loib] co Canacuic buneap -| 
 ]'iap co ouma Oichmen aic a puil in clipop apgna, "] ip lao pin 
 
 [bpearain 
 
 s Point out his yiame. — Poillpjio lirpi 
 puippi ainm in \\\j^ pin i cloich in aona- 
 cuil, B. L'. and L-. omit p^TP'- Tli« 
 Latin reads, " Sepulcrum illius monstra- 
 tur juxta urbem qua3 vocatiir Cair Sege- 
 int : ut literse, qua? sunt in lapide tumnli, 
 ostendunt."— (T.) 
 
 pauper in ea habitaret unquam : et voca- 
 tur alio nomine Minmanton \_al. Miman- 
 tum]."— (T.) 
 
 ■' Maxim. — See Add. Notes, No. IX. 
 
 i He teas of Gaul of Ulexis — This clause 
 is added from L'-., it is not in the Latin. 
 In the text (which is from D.), St. Martin 
 
 ^ He left three seeds. — L'. and D. read is called appeal, an apostle, a word which 
 
 pop OTGib [for pa;5aib] cpi pila. D. adds in Irish often signifies no more than a 
 
 ip in corpaij pin n-uioce, and L', ipa prelate ; in the other MSS. he is merely 
 
 n-airce [for n-pairce, t\w green or open called eappoj, a bishop, oooen is the 
 
 space of a village, Avhich is, no doubt, the old form of the emphatic pronoun pern, 
 
 correct reading] op in carpnig. B. reads he himself ; it occurs in ancient MSS. in 
 
 Pop a cleib cpi pila ip in n-oibci uup m various forms, uoDen, boGem, pooem, 
 
 C'irpaij5 ; and L" reads, Popaclib 7 rpi pooem, from which, by aspirating, and 
 
 pila ip in aiDchi uap in cachpaio pin. then omitting the b, comes the modern 
 
 The Latin is " Et ipse seminavit tria se- form pein. We find it also in the forms 
 
 mina, id est, auri, argenti, «risque, in paoepin, and buoepin. See O'Donovan's 
 
 pavimento supradicta; civitatis, ut nullus Irish Grammar, p. 130 — (7'.) Tlie words 
 
6; 
 
 stone point out his name^, and lie left three seeds" in the green of 
 that city, so that there is not a poor man in that city. 
 
 vi. Maxim' was the sixth emperor tltat took Britain. It was at 
 that time that the consulship was begun among the Romans, and 
 no king was called Ca3sar from thenceforth. It was in the time of 
 Maxim that the noble venerable prelate St. Martin flourished ; he 
 was of Gaul of Ulexis^ 
 
 vii. Maximian took the kingdom of Britain, and he led the armies'' 
 of Britain against the Romans, so that Gratian, the emperor, fell by 
 him, and he himself took the empire of Europe ; and he did not 
 suffer the armies he had brought with him to go back to their wives 
 and their children, nor to their lands, but gave them many lands, 
 from the place where there is the lake on the top of Mount Jove\ to 
 Canacuic"" on the south, and westward to the Mound Ochiden", a 
 place where there is a celebrated cross°, and these are the Britons of 
 
 Letha, 
 
 "Gaul of Ulexis" are evidently corrupt. 
 The name of the river Ligeris ujaon which, 
 or that of Luguge or Liguge (Locociagum) 
 at -which Martin at different times sojourn- 
 ed, may be latent. If any one prefers to 
 see here the name of Ulysses, he must 
 have recourse to the verses of Claudian, 
 
 " Est locus extremiuii pandit qua Gallia Uttus 
 Oceani prcetentus aijuis, ubi fertur Ulysses 
 Sanguine libato populum movisse silentem." 
 
 In Rufin. 1, 123 (i/.) 
 
 ^ The armies Added from L'. L^. The 
 
 Latin reads, " Et ipse perrexit cum om- 
 nibus militibus Brittonum a Brittannia, 
 et occidit Gratianum regeni Romanorum, 
 et imperium tenuit totius Europte." — ( T.) 
 
 ' From the place Mount Jove. — 
 
 Added from L'. L-. B. The Latin reads 
 
 " a stagno quod est super verticeni mon- 
 tis Jovis, usque ad civitatem qu£e vocatur 
 Cantguic." — ( J".) See additional Notes, 
 No. X. 
 
 ■^ Canacuic Canchuic, L'. L-. Can- 
 
 cuic, B.— (r.) 
 
 "^ The Mound Ochiden — " Usque ad Cu- 
 mulum occidentalem, id est, Cruc Ochi- 
 dient." This passage settles the signifi- 
 cation of the word Duma, which enters 
 into the composition of many topogra- 
 phical names in Ireland, and which 
 O'Brien, and after him O'Eeilly. explain, 
 " a place of gaming." Its true meaning is 
 a mound., a tumidus. The word Cruc is ex- 
 plained by Davies, lijjpus, tumulus. — (T.) 
 
 ° Cross. — D. reads moeichnop apjna, 
 which is evidently corrupt ; the reading 
 
 K 
 
68 
 
 [bpearctin Lera] "] cc(|iaprai]i reap Do^pep, -j ip aipe pin po 
 gabapoaip eaclicap-cineaoa cijie bpeacan, -] po niapbclia bpea- 
 rain a n-imlib a peapmno. 
 
 JpaDian imoppo, cona bpacliaip .1. UaleriCinien a compigi .ui. 
 bliaona ; i]^ n-ampip po bai in c-eppoc uapal 1 TTIeoolen popceallaiD 
 na cachla^oa .1. Qmbpop. 
 
 Ualanerinnen -] Ueorhap a complacup ochr iTi-bliaona , ip 
 na h-aimpip po nneolaiD in pearao 1 Conpcancm .1. I. ap rpi ccc. 
 DO ppuuib DO oicup ipip niaicciDoin .1. OiulcaD in Spipio naeni ; 1 
 ip 'na aimpip po bai Cipine uapal pa^apr 1 m-5eichil [luDa] in 
 r-eioipceaprai^ carhla^Da. 
 
 ^paDian ceana map oubpamap -| Ualenren I1-1 pi^i co po pigao 
 nia;rnTien o na mileaoaib a n-inip bpearan, -] co n-oeacliaio cap 
 muip a ppancaib, -| co po popuaplaigiD in pi^ ^P^^^^'^^ ^V^ bpach 
 
 magipopeach 
 
 adopted is from L'. L-. and B. There 
 is no authority in the Latin for this men- 
 tion of a cross, unless we suppose the word 
 cruc to have been in some way confounded 
 with crux. See Mr. O'Donovan's note, 
 Hy Fiachrach, p. 413. — (T.) 
 
 P The Britons of Letha. — Added from 
 L'. L^ B. L'^ reads, ópeucain leran. 
 The Latin is " Hi sunt Brittones Armo- 
 rici." — {T.) See additional Notes, No. XL 
 
 *> Prelate. — D. reads eappol, perhaps 
 
 rectly stated to have had especial refe- 
 rence to the opinions of Macedouius, who 
 denied the personality of the Holy Ghost. 
 But the Latin copies do not make men- 
 tion of that heresiarch. — {II-) 
 
 * Judah Added from U\ Ueuchr 
 
 ceapraij, D. This notice of St. Jerome 
 is taken almost verbatim from Prosper's 
 Chronicon, ad. A. D. 386 — {T.) 
 
 ^ As we have said. — oojpamap, D., an 
 evident error of the scribe. The reading 
 
 for eappcol, apostle. Bppoc, bishop, is followed is that of L'., L^*., and B.— (T.) 
 
 the reading of L'., L"''., and B. D. also 
 reads Qmpop, omitting the b. The Latin 
 is "et AmbrosiusMediolanensisepiscopus 
 clarus habebatur in Catholicorum dog- 
 raate."— (r.) 
 
 •■ Macedon, Sfc. — The second (Ecumeni- 
 cal Council of Constantin<)j)l(! is here cor- 
 
 " WerU NeachaDap [for n-oeachu- 
 
 oap], D. The reading of B., L'., L*., has 
 been followed. — {T.) 
 
 ^ Set at liberty. — PuapUnjeuo, L'. pop- 
 buipli^eo, L". popuaipli^eaó, B. — (2') 
 
 "*' Master of the soldiers — All the Irish 
 c()])i('S make Parassis the ])ra}nniii(>ii of 
 
69 
 
 Letlia'', and they remained in tlie south ever since, and it was for this 
 reason that foreign tribes occupied the lands of the Britons, and that 
 the Britons were slaughtered on the borders of their land. 
 
 But Gratian, with his brother Valentinian, reigned conjointly six 
 years. It was in his time lived the noble prelate^ in Milan, a teacher 
 of Cathohcity, viz. Ambrose. 
 
 Valentinian and Theothas [Theodosius] were in joint sovereignty 
 eight years. It was in their time was assembled the synod in Con- 
 stantinople of three hundred and fifty clerks, to banish the heresy of 
 Macedon', viz., the denying the Holy Ghost. And it was in their 
 time the noble priest Cirine [Hieronymus] flourished at Bethlehem 
 Judah', the catholic interpreter. 
 
 The same Gratian, as w^e have said\ and Valentinian, reigned 
 until Maximen \_Maximus\ was made king by the soldiers in the island 
 of Britain, and went" across the sea to France ; and the king, Gratian, 
 was set at liberty''' by the treacherous counsel of the master"' of the 
 
 soldiers 
 
 this magister militum : the Latin, as lio triumphalis et trabeate Merobavides, 
 
 printed by Bertram, reads Parasius, as recordetur interitum; quorum alter, etc., 
 
 an agnomen of Gratianus; and Mr. Ste- alteri mauibus satellitum Britannorum 
 
 jihenson gives it thus : " Gratianus Parisiis, gula domi fracta, et inusta fcemineae mor- 
 
 Meroblaudis magistri militum proditione, tis infamia, ut scilicet maluisse vir ferri 
 
 superatus est, et fugiens Lugduni captus amantissimus videretur laqueo perire, 
 
 atque occisus est." But the Irish makes quamgladio." — DrepaniusPoxatusPaneg. 
 
 Meroblaudes treacherous towards Maxi- Tkeodosii, ca-p. zS. It seems to have been 
 
 mus, not towards Gratian, which appears an aifair like Pichegru's and Captain 
 
 to have been the historical fact. — (T.) Wright's, and may have happened as Paca- 
 
 Parassis is a corruption of Parisiis, at tus intimates. But the character of Maxi- 
 
 Paris. Merobaudes magister militum mus was not vile, and cannot be esti- 
 
 was faithful to Gratian, and is said to mated from the rhetoric of Pacatus. The 
 
 have therefore suffered death at the words of Nennius, imputing treachery to 
 
 hands of Maximus. " Quod si cui ille the faithful Merobaudes, are copied from 
 
 pro casteris sceleribus suis minus crudelis those in the Chronicle of Prosper Aqui- 
 
 fuisse videtur, vestrum is, vestrum, Ba- tane, page 637, ap. Roncalli Latinorum 
 
70 
 
 ma5il''Opeac1i na milii) .1. payiappip iTleapoblaDip ; co po ceich 
 m 1115 CO Cu^Don, co po gabao arin, "] co po mapbao. 
 
 TTla^rimen 1 a inccc Uicrop a coimpigi. ITIaprain a Uopinip in 
 n-inbaio y^in. lTla;cimen imoppopo paobai^iD leiy^ na conpalu o ergu 
 pijDa .1. la Ualencmen "] la "Ceochap ip in rpeap lice on cauhaip 
 Gi^ilia, -] po ramnaijeo o cmn ip m lug pm. Do pochaip imoppo 
 a TTictc .1. Uiccop h-i Ppancaib lap in comir Dianat) ainm Qpguba. 
 O cup DOTTiain u. m. Dc. jrc, [co pin, t)o peip each cpoinice pin.] 
 
 XIV. IS amlaiD pin inDipiD apopanua na bpearan .i na. uíí. 
 n-aipOjiiga t)o T?onnancaib pop 6peacan. QcbeapcciD imoppo "Ro- 
 inanaio ip nonbup iiaiDili pop bpeaunaib .1. in c-ochcmaD in Seuep 
 canaipi, acbacli ag Dul Do l?onn a h-inip bpeacan. Conpcannn 
 .;rui. bliaona 1 pigi innpi bpeacan co n-epbailc. Nai m-bliaDna 
 cpa ap cccc. 00 bpeacnaib pon cip r?oniianac. l?o h-innapbpac 
 
 cpa 
 
 Chronica. But that of Prosper Tiro, 
 p. 679, correctly gives it, not '■'• Merobaudis 
 magistri militum proditione siiperatus," 
 but '■'■ Merohaude magis&oy In his preface, 
 p. xvii., xviii., Roncalli expresses himself 
 sceptically upon the text of Prosper, but 
 not upon the fact of Merobaudes's inno- 
 cence. — (//.) 
 
 ^ Lvgdon. — Cu&on, D. i'/Oj^oon, L". The 
 reading of L'. B. lias been followed — (J"). 
 
 y Stone. — ip in cpep bliuDcnn lug on 
 carhaip, L^ ip in rpeap luj on ca- 
 clmip, D. The reading oí' L'. and B. has 
 been followed as most in accordance with 
 the Latin, which is " Post multum inter- 
 vallum temporis a Valentiniano et Theo- 
 dosio Consulibus, in tertio ab Aipiileia 
 ]ap)ide Kpoliatus indumenti^; regal ibus sis- 
 titur, et capite damuatur." This is taken 
 
 word for word from Prosper's Chronicle. 
 See note * infra. — {T.) 
 
 ^ His head was cut off. — Lit. " he was 
 separated from his head;" po bicheanoao, 
 L'. po bicheanca, L'. po bicheannub, 
 B., all different spellings of the same 
 Avord, he was beheaded. — {T.) 
 
 ^ Arguba Qp5ubup,L'. C[p5obop,L^ 
 
 Qpjubap, B. The Latin reads, " Ab 
 Argoliaste comite interfectus est." The 
 authority is Prosper's Chrunicon, where 
 the fact is thus recorded, " Maximus 
 Tyrannus a Valentiniano et Theodosio 
 imperatoriT)Us in tertio ab Aquileia 
 lapide spoliatus indumentis regiis sis- 
 titur, et capite damnatur. Cujus filius 
 Victor eodeni ainio ab Arbogaste est 
 interfectus in Gallia." Ad A. D., 389. — 
 {T.) 
 
71 
 
 soldiers, Parassis Merobladis ; and the king fled to Lngdon'', and 
 was taken there and put to death. 
 
 Maximen and his son Victor reigned jointly. Martin z6-a,s- at 
 Torinis at that time. But Maximen was stripped of his royal robes 
 by the consuls, i. e. by Valentinen and Theothas, at the third stone^ 
 from the city Eigilia [Aquikia], and his head was cut off^ in that 
 place. His son Victor also fell in France by the hand of the count 
 whose name was Arguba'"*; from the creation of the world are 5690^ 
 years^ to this event, according to all the chronicles. 
 
 XIV. It is thus the elders of the Britons have recorded their his- 
 tory, viz., that there were seven Roman emperors'" who had dominion 
 over Britain. But the Romans say that there were nine of them over 
 the Britons : that is to say^ that the eighth was Severus the second", 
 who died as he was going to Rome from the island of Britain. The 
 ninth was Constantine, who was sixteen years in the kingdom of the 
 island of Britain when he died. Four hundred and nine years^ were 
 
 the 
 
 ''5690. — nil. DC. ;:;:., D. u. mile, bccc, had chequered and interrupted, not as 
 
 B. The reading of L'. and IJK has been revolters against a long-established domi- 
 
 followed, as being in accordance with seve- nion. I believe Constans to be the last 
 
 ral MSS. of the Latin. The words in pa- emperor, not depreciated by the epithet of 
 
 rentheses which follow are added from H. " tyrannus," who was in Britannia 
 
 -m (H.) 
 
 ^ Seven Eoman emperors, etc. — It should ^ Severus the second. — See additional 
 
 be observed that this Historia, as well as notes, No. XII. 
 
 the Galfridian Chronicles, is framed upon ^ Four hundred and nine years. — B. and 
 
 the plan of dissembling the island's per- L-. read three hundred. D. reads Nai 
 
 manent subjection and provincial cha- m-blmona cpa ap cpi cccc, where the 
 
 racter, and of representing those Eoman word cpi is a manifest blunder. The 
 
 emperors who visited it as the only ones reading of L'. has been followed, as it 
 
 who ruled it. By this means the Britons coincides with the Latin " Hucusque reg- 
 
 of the fifth century appear as the conti- naverunt Romani apud Brittones quad- 
 
 nuing possessors of an ancient monarchy, ringentis et novem annis." — {T.) 
 which seven (or nine) Roman intrusions 
 
72 
 
 rpa bjiearnai^ iapt)ain neajiu Pomanach ~\ ni rajiDpat) ci'p na cam 
 Doib, 1 jio TYiajibj^ar na li-uile caipeacliu Romancu po baoaji a 
 n-ini|' bpearan. 
 
 Qrpachu innopjio po cet)oi|i neapr Cpuirneach "] '^aeoeal Dap 
 Kpoint) bpearan "] pop innapbpac cop m n-abaino Dianao [ainm] 
 "Cm. Do ciiaoap lapoain reachca bpeacan i Romancaib co nt)uba 
 ~] CO roppi moip, co pocaib pop a ceanDaib -| co peacaib inriDaib 
 [leo], na po oijlatup poppo [na coipi^ Pomanclui po] mapbao t)oib. 
 Uujparap leo lapDain coij-eacliou "] conpalini Pomancu ~\ raipn- 
 ^aippfu CO na luja t)o ^eboaip in Tnam l?omanach ciama rpom. 
 
 Do pochaoap lapDain na mileaDa Ronriancu -] po Iv-opDai^uea 
 roipi^ 1 pi^ii pop imp bpearan, -] do coDap na ploi^ lapDain Dia 
 ri^ib. l?o ^ab peap^ -] roppiu bpeacnii ap rpiiina in cipa i m 
 mama Romanai^ leo, co po mapbpac na roipeacliu po bccDap acu 
 ctn-inip bpeacan Don Dapa cnp. Cu n-epuchc acu neapr Cpuiuh- 
 neach -\ ^aeDel rap bpearnu DopiDaip cop bo rpiima ina in cam 
 T?oman, apoai^ a n-Dicup [uile] ap a peapann po b'ail Do Cpuir- 
 eancuar "| do ^aeioilaib. 
 
 Do cuaDap lapDain bpeacnai^ co rpiia^ -| co Deapriamacb [in 
 aipeacr na Pomanach], ap amlaio ar piarap a n-Dul [-] a] n-Dpo- 
 manna pompii ap imnáipe, "| raini^ poclipaiDe mop leo .i. pliiaj Di- 
 aipmiche do Romancaib, ["]] po ^abrha upa pi^i ~\ roipeac popo 
 
 lapDain. 
 
 f But afterwards .... Roman power. — there being a defect of perhaps two leaves 
 
 L^ omits this clause, which leaves the in the MS. — ( T.) 
 
 sense imperfect. — {T.) ^ Put to death hi/ t/te7H.—L\ and B''. 
 
 2 Name. — Added from L'., L^, B. The omit ooib, and read po mupbpuc (active) 
 
 name of the river is given t)in in L'., and "whom they i)Ut to death." — (T.) 
 
 Inn in B, L''. and D. read Cm.— (7'.) ' Protnised.—V. injelpao.— (T.) 
 
 " Alonr/ with them The word leo is "' Thuii.—\^. L'. unou. — (7'.) 
 
 added from B., L-. — (7'.) " Because. — L'. and B. LUiip ip e — 
 
 ' Chiefs of the Romans Added from (7'.) 
 
 L'., L'., and B. Here L*. abruptly stops, ° To the Roman Senate — Added from 
 
n 
 
 the Britons under Roman tribute. But fifterwards the Britons drove 
 out the Roman power^ and did not pay them tax or tribute, and they 
 killed all the Roman chiefs that were in the island of Britain. 
 
 Immediately, however, the power of the Cruithnians and of the 
 Gaels advanced in the heart of Britain, and they drove them to the 
 river whose name^ is Tin \Tyné\. There went afterwards ambassa- 
 dors from the Britons to the Romans with mourning and great grief, 
 with sods on their heads, and with many costly presents along with 
 them'', to pray them not to take vengeance on them for the chiefs of 
 the Romans' who were put to death by them''. Afterwards Roman 
 chiefs and consuls came back with them, and they promised' that 
 they would not the less willingly receive the Roman yoke, however 
 heavy it might be. 
 
 Afterwards the Roman knights came, and were appointed princes 
 and kings over the island of Britain, and the army then returned 
 home. Anger and grief seized the Britons from the weight of the 
 Roman yoke and oppression upon them, so that they put to death 
 the chieftains that were with them in the island of Britain, the 
 second time. Hence the power of the Cruithnians and Gaels in- 
 creased again over the Britons, so that it became heavier than™ the 
 Roman tribute, because" their total expulsion out of their lands was 
 the object aimed at hy the northern Cruithnians and Gaels. 
 
 After this the Britons went in sorrow and in tears to the Roman 
 senate °, and thus we are told they went with their backs foremost for 
 shame ; and a great multitude returned with them, i. e. an innumerable 
 army of Romans, and sovereignty and chieftainry was assumed^ over 
 
 them 
 
 L'. and B. — (J",) require coipi^ettchr, sway, not caipeac, 
 
 "^ And sovereignty and chieftainry was as- a chieftain; but if we read pij agup 
 
 sumed over them. — Cigup added from B. caipeac, the passage will signify "a 
 
 L'. ; P'5' 7 caipij D. ; pij 7 caipich, L'.; king and governor was set over them." — 
 
 pij 7 coipeach, B. R151, kingdom, would (T.) 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. L 
 
74 
 
 lapoain. 6a rpom rpa le bjieacnu lapoam in cip RoTYianac, co]i 
 Tnapb]-ar a yii^a -\ a uaif 1511 in cpeaf peachc. 
 
 Uangaoap lapDam plain Roman cap niuip cop pemait) cadi 
 nimop pompo pop bpearnii, ^op t)i5ailprr anaip [a n-oaine] poppo, 
 1 cop lomaipspfc imp bpeauan im a li-op 1 im ah-aipseao, co pu^- 
 pac leo a ppol -] a pipij 1 a pma 1 a leapDaip oip 1 aipgiO, co 
 noeacliaoap co nn-biiaiD "] copcaip Dia C15. 
 
 t)e 5a6a6ai6 sacsaw [poDeasua] awNso. 
 
 XV. Do pala cpa lappm cauh pampaice -] lap mapbao na 
 roipeaclit)u RomanDucu ba cpi la bpeacnu lap rocaichinn t)oib 
 pon cip Romanach cccc^^^" quaDpa^incinouem annop. 5^P^^" 
 gepnD mac ^uDail 00 jabail aipDpigi bpeacan -] co copcpomca 
 h-e o uaman Cpuuhneachu "i ^«^^^^ 1 ^ ^^P^ Qmpop pi^ Ppanc 
 "] bpeacan leaca. 
 
 Uanguoap 
 
 1 Gained. — Lit. " broke a very great 
 battle before them upon tlie Britons." L'. 
 reads po moio. B. poimió. — (T.) 
 
 •■ 0/t/ieir people. — Added from B. and 
 V.-{T.) 
 
 * Silk. — All the copies here read a pip 15 
 ajup a pioa, but these words both sig- 
 nify silk, pipij or pipic being the corrupt 
 Latin, and pioa the corresponding Irish 
 word, added, perhaps, originally as an ex- 
 planation of the other — {T.) 
 
 ^ With victory. — L'. reads co m-bua- 
 x}a\h, with victories ; and B. omits "vic- 
 tory and triumph," and reads only ajup 
 CO n-oeachuoap oia cai^, "and so they 
 returned home." This paragraph is a 
 translation of the following in Nennius : 
 " Komani autem ad imperium auxilium- 
 
 que, et ad vindicandum, veniebant, et 
 spoliata Brittannia auro argentoque, cum 
 tere et omni preciosa veste, et melle, cum 
 magno triumpho revertebantur." For 
 " ad vindicandum," some MSS. read, " ad 
 vindictam propinquorum," which seems 
 to have been the reading adojjted by the 
 Irish translator. 
 
 Immediately after this section, B. has 
 a long interpolation, containing the Le- 
 gend of St. Carnech, which will be Amnd 
 in the Appendix. — {T.) 
 
 " Here follows Pobeapca, added from 
 
 B. This word is often written buoapca, 
 and more commonly, in modern Irish, 
 f eapoa ; it signifies hereafter., hencefor- 
 ward. — (í'.) 
 
 ^ Three times by the Britons. — 6tt cpi. 
 
75 
 
 them afterwards. But again the Roman tribute became oppressive 
 to the Britons, so that they slew their kings and chieftains tlie third 
 time. 
 
 Afterwards there came Roman chieftains across the sea, and 
 gained^ a very great victory over the Britons, so that they vindica- 
 ted the honour of their people"" upon them, and they plundered the 
 island of Britain of its gold, and of its silver, and took from it its 
 satin, and its silk*, and its vessels of gold and silver, so that they 
 returned home with victory' and triumph. 
 
 Here follows" of the Conquest of the Saxons. 
 
 XV. Now it came to pass after the aforesaid battle, and after 
 the slaughter of the Roman chieftains three times by the Britons", 
 after they had been four hundred and forty-nine years" under the 
 Roman tribute, that Gortigern, son of Gudal, took the chief sove- 
 reignty of Britain, and he was oppressed by the fear of the Cruithnians 
 and Gaels, and by the power of Ambrose, King of France"" and Leta- 
 vian Britain. 
 
 There 
 
 D. bao cbpi, L'. for pa cpi, three times. Vortigern ; but Aurelius is not elsewhere 
 
 B. reads comba pi 6pecan, "that there described as having any sovereignty in 
 
 was a king of Britain," — ( T.) GauL The Latin has merely " necnon 
 
 " Four Imndred and. forty-nine years et a timore Ambrosii." But even those 
 
 i;: bliaban .pel. ap .cccc. L. B. reads i;c words are so inconsistent with what fol- 
 
 m-bliaona .pel, ap .ccc, and the same lows, as to make them suspicious, though 
 
 variation between three hundred and four all copies are agreed in them. For there 
 
 hundred, is to be found in the Latin co- are two schemes concerning Ambrose, one 
 
 pies of Nennius. — (T.) identifying him with Merlin, and another 
 
 ^ King of France, etc. — Aurelius Am- making them distinct persons. But Nen- 
 
 brosius, with his brother, Uthyr Pendra- nius adopts the former (which is the bar- 
 
 gon, are said to have taken refuge in die) scheme, and accordingly introduces 
 
 Britanny, and to have sailed from thence the prophet Ambrose in the form of a 
 
 to Totness, when they declared against young boy, at a period subseqtient to that 
 
 L2 
 
76 
 
 Uanguoap c]ii cuile ay in Jeapmain .1. cpi bapca pop inDapba 
 1 pabaoap na t)o bpacaip .1. Opp 1 engipc o puibc 8a;cain ; ipe 
 peo imoppa a ngeinealac .1. Opp "] 6n5ipc oa mac ^ueccibp, 
 mic ^ui^re, Tnic ^u^chcai, mic 5"^c(, mic booen, niic Ppealaib, 
 mic ppeooilb, mic pinoe, mic Ppeann, mic polcball, mic 5«^^«> 
 mic Uanle, mic ^ap, mic Neag. 
 
 bpirap mac Olonn o caic 6peauain in Leacha, mic Golonn, 
 
 mic 
 
 in which Vortigern is said to be in dread 
 of him as a warrior. Therefore, there is 
 interpolation in all the transcripts, unless 
 we conclude the author not to have known 
 what he was talking about. — (H.) 
 
 > Three ciulce. — The word ckiula, or 
 c^ula, seems to be the same as keel in 
 English, German kiel, Swedish kol, Ice- 
 landic kioll or kiolr, Anglo-Saxon ccele. 
 They were the boats used by the Ger- 
 mans. Mr. Turner supposes each to have 
 carried one hundred men ; and Layamon 
 asserts their number to have been such, 
 ' ' threo hundred cnihten." History Anglo- 
 Sax. I. 245. Layamon, cit. ibid. Nen- 
 uius, however, had previously, in cap. xi. 
 (vii. Gale) described a chiula as carry- 
 ing but sixty persons. The three boats 
 could evidently bring over no force capa- 
 ble of influencing the fortunes of Britan- 
 nia, whose shores and northern frontiers 
 were continually assailed, and of whose 
 petty princes, sometimes called kings, 
 the number must probably have exceeded 
 that. Therefore, we must either under- 
 stand that the arrival of the three cyuls 
 was a mere personal introduction of Hen 
 frist to Vortigern, and so became the basis 
 
 of a more extensive subsidiary treaty, or 
 we must discredit the statement. 
 
 In point of fact, the statement has no 
 other authority than what it derives from 
 an involved sentence of Gildas, which, as 
 pointed in the editions (Mr. Stevenson's 
 included), has no grammar or meaning ; 
 but which reads thus, with a long paren- 
 thesis : " Turn erumpens grex catulorum 
 de cubili leajnai barbarize tribus ut lin- 
 gua ejus exprimitur cyulis nostra lingua 
 longis [navibus, interpolated I believe, the 
 kiul of the low Dutch being the llong of 
 the British language. If navibus be not 
 (as 1 suppose) a simple interpolation, it 
 should have run thus, ' Latina vero, navi- 
 bus'], secundis velis, secundo omine augu- 
 riisque (quibus vaticinabatur certo apud 
 eum praisagio, cjuod ter centum annis 
 terram, cui proras librabat, insideret, cen- 
 tum vero quinquaginta, hoc est dimidio 
 teniporis, sa;i)ius quoque vastaret) evectus 
 primum in orientali 2)arte insulae, jubente 
 infausto tyranno, terribiles infixit ungues, 
 quasi pro patria pugnaturus, sed eam cer- 
 tius impugnaturus." — Caji. 23. If this 
 sentence contains the statement in ques- 
 tion, that statement exists; but ifitlx- 
 
11 
 
 There came three ciulce^ out of Germany (i. e. three barks) into 
 exile, in which were the two brothers, Ors and Engist^, from whom 
 are the Saxons ; this is their genealogy, viz. : Ors and Engist were 
 the two sons of Guectilis, the son of Guigte, son of Guecta, son 
 of Guta, son of Boden, son of Frealaif, son of Fredolf, son of Finn, 
 son of Freann, son of Folcbhall, son of Gaeta, son of Vanli, son of 
 Saxi, son of Neag^. 
 
 Britas, son of Olon, from whom are the Britons of Leatha^, was 
 
 the 
 
 not expressed in this sentence, it hath no 
 real existence, however many may have 
 repeated it. The inflated phrase, " ter- 
 ribiles infixit ungues," seems to speak of 
 some eíFective force, rather than of a tri- 
 fling retinue ; and, therefore, a doubt may 
 exist, whether de cubili is governed by 
 yrex, or whether we should not punctuate 
 it " grex catulorum, de cubili leainaj bar- 
 barias tribus''' (nom. case), a tribe. The 
 less elegant arrangement of words is a 
 minor objection, in a work of such obscure 
 and rugged Latinity, and in a sentence 
 which actually appears to have undergone 
 some alteration. If this be not so, that 
 first arrival of Hengist was merely a 
 diplomatic, not a military, aff'air — {H-) 
 
 ^ Engist — GiJiP' L'. D. reads ^'gifc 
 and Bijipc, throughout, which is evi- 
 dently a transcriber's blunder. — (T.) 
 
 * Neag. — This genealogy is given in B., 
 with no variation except in the spelling of 
 some of the names, thus : — Ors and Engist, 
 Guechtiles, Guigte, Guecta, Gutta, Uoden, 
 Freolap, Freodulb, Finn, Frend, Folc- 
 bhall, Getta, Vanli, Saxan, Negua, In 
 
 L'. it is given thus : Hors and Eigis, 
 Guectilis, Guiti, Guitechtai, Gutai, Uoden, 
 Frelab, Reaulb, Finn, Freann, Bolcall, 
 Gota, Uanli, Saxi, Negua. In the Latin 
 copies, Frend, Vanli, Saxan, and Negua 
 are omitted, and after Geta is added, " qvii 
 fuit ut aiunt filius Dei. Non ipse est 
 Deus Deorum, Amen, Deus exercituum, 
 sed unus est ab idolis eorum, quse ipsi co- 
 lebant."— (T.) 
 
 '' Britas, son of Olon, from whom are 
 the Britons of Leatha. — These words are 
 omitted in L'. and B., and the genealogy 
 here given to Britas follows on as a con- 
 tinuation of the genealogy of Ors and 
 Engist ; the names are given thus in B. : 
 Alan, Fethur, Ogaman, Tho, Bodhb, Se- 
 mobh, Etacht, Aoth, Abir, Eaa, Erra, 
 Jobaii, Jonan, Jafeth, Noe. In L'. they 
 are given thus : Alan, Fetur, Ogaman, 
 Dai, Bodb, Semoth, Etacht, Athacht, 
 Abir, Eaa, Esra, Joban, Jonan, Jafeth. 
 See the genealogy of Britus already given 
 sec. IV, supra, where, besides some varia- 
 tions of spelling, Isacon is inserted be- 
 tween Alawn and Britus. — (T.) Alawn, 
 
7» 
 
 mic peiriuip, mic Ojannain, mic Uai, no Ueo, mic 6oib, niic Seim- 
 boib, TÍ11C Ctrheacr, niic Qoch, mic Qbaiji, mic l?aa, mic Gay^pa, 
 mic loban, mic lonan, mic lapeuh, mic Nae. 
 
 5oi|ici5e]iTin cjia ]io ^abapoaip li-i piD [a Poman] neaprCpuirh- 
 neac, -] Do ]iaD t)oib inn imp oianao ainim Ueineuli, Pomn imoppo 
 ninm bpeacnach. ^paDian -] Qequiu i pi^e Roman an inbaiD pin. 
 O gein Cjiipr imojipo .1. ccc.;cluii. annop, -] in aimpip in pi^ pin .1. 
 ^opi^i^epno, raini5 ^^^T"^*^" naem Do ppoicepc a n-inip bpeacan, 
 [agnp DO pi^ni Oia peapra a^iip mipbaile imDa ap in clepec pin 
 in imp bperan], "j po ic pochaiDe -] Dop pug po baiuhip -] cpeiDim. 
 
 t)e peai^caift ^eai^inaiH awN so sis. 
 
 XVI. lap nachcain Do ^eapman in n-inip bpeacan Do cuaiD 
 DO DunaD in copaD DianaD amm benli Do ppoceapc do. Uapap- 
 
 Daip 
 
 there written Alanius, and here Olon or 
 Eolonn, was a famous name among the Ar- 
 moricau Britons, though less used among 
 those of the island. — {H.) 
 
 "^ Son 0/ Eolonn. — This is an erroneous 
 repetition, Olon and Eolonn are obviously 
 the same (T.) 
 
 •^ Now Gortigern, etc. — The Latin has 
 nothing about Vortigern governing the 
 Picts. But the Galfridian chronicle re- 
 presents him as indebted to Pictish mer- 
 cenaries for his crown, vi. cap. 7. Whence 
 Gale conjectured him to have been ge- 
 nere Pictus, p. 129. — (//.) The words a 
 Roman, are added from B. — (7'.) 
 
 * Roinn Printed also Kuoihin, Rui- 
 
 chun, Euoichin, Ruithina, etc., etc. Mr. 
 J. Lewis supposes that Thanet was called 
 
 Inis Ruochim, from the town of Enoch, 
 
 noAV Rich, or Richborough History of 
 
 Tenet, p. 2. — [H.) B. reads, Cenec and 
 Rohin. L'. Uenenech and "Ropn. The 
 Latin (Stevenson's text), is " et tradidit 
 eis insulam, qua? in lingua eorum vocatur 
 Tanet, Brittanico sermone Ruoihin." — 
 The verb, paoaim, bears a remarkable 
 resemblance to the Latin, trado, Avhicli 
 it is here used to translate. But tlic 
 Irisli pciD, pac, to give., is a simple root, 
 
 and trado a compound of trans and do 
 
 {T.) 
 
 ^ Grodian and Acquit. — ^pacian ajup 
 Gquic, B. ^paibian o^up Gijech, L'. 
 Gratianus (the first emperor of the name) 
 and Equitius were consuls, A. D. 374. See 
 Baron, (in anno) n. 1. But the true read- 
 
79 
 
 the son of Eolonn^ son of Feitliiver, son of Ogaman, son of Tai, or 
 Teo, son of Bob, son of Sembob, son of Athacht, son of Aoth, son 
 of Abar, son of Raa, son of Eassa, son of Joban, son of Jonan, son of 
 Jafeth, son of Noe. 
 
 Now Gortigern'* held in peace, under the Romans, the govern- 
 ment of the Cruithnians, and he gave up to them [i. e. to the Saxons], 
 the island whose name is Teineth [Thanet], but Roinn^ is its British 
 name. Gradian and Aequit^ were in the sovereignty of the Romans 
 at that time. But it was from the birth of Christ, three hundred and 
 forty-seven years ; and it was in the time of that king, viz., of Gor- 
 tigern, that Saint German came to preach in the island of Britain, 
 and God wrought^ miracles and many wonders by this ecclesiastic 
 in the island of Britain, and he healed many, and brought them 
 under baptism and faith^ 
 
 Of the Miracles of German here. 
 
 XVI. After the arrival of German in the island of Britain, he 
 went to the fortress of the warrior whose name was Benli'. to preach 
 
 to 
 
 ing of the Latin is Gratiano Secundo, or ^ Qod wrought island of Britain. 
 
 Gratiano Secundo ^quantio. See Gale's — This clause is added from L'. and B. 
 Edit. c. 28, with the var. Lect., and Addi- The mission of St. German to Britain 
 tional Notes, No. XII. In this manner the was undertaken for the purpose of check- 
 anachronism is mitigated by 33 years. In ing the Pelagian heresy, and is recorded 
 the date which follows, L'. reads, peachc by Prosper in his Chronicle, under the 
 nibliaóna .;cl. ap. ccc, but B. reads, pecc year 430. — {T.) See Additional Notes, 
 m-bliaona .ccl. ap .ccc, where .ccl. is No. XIII. 
 
 an evident mistake for .;cl. Mr. Steven- ** Faith. — For po baichip ajup cpei- 
 
 son, in the text of his edition of Nennius, Dim, L'. reads po baichip baipoi do 
 
 reads 447, and mentions in the note that 5pep, where baipoi seems redundant ; 
 
 the MSS. read variously, 337, 448, 400, bo gpep signifies, always, for ever. (T.) 
 
 and 347.— (r.) ' Benli — 6emoli, D (T.) 
 
8o 
 
 oai]i ^eapman co na ppuicliib iri n-oopup in t)unai6 ; t)o coit) m 
 r)oi]ip5i cop in pi^ im cain^en in cleipi^, po paiD in pi^ co na lui^i 
 Dia m-bech na cleipi^ co cent) m-bliat>na m n-Dopap in Diinai^ ni 
 coppio apoeach. Uaini^ in Doippeoip cop in ppea^pa pm t)o cum 
 ^eapmain. Uainij ^eapman o'n Dopap aniach cpach peapcaip, 
 -] ni piDip conaip no pa^a. Uani^ aen t)o mojabaib m pi^ ap in 
 caichpi^ amac, -] po raipbip a piaonaipi J^ctpiT^^^ii^' 1 P^F F"5 ^^T 
 t)o cum a boirhe co cam agup copcdbo, "] ni poibe ai^i do cpoD ace 
 oen bo co na lae^, -| po mapb in lae^, -] beapb, -| Do paD do na 
 cleipcib. Ctjup po paiD ^eapman na po bpipDip a cnama ; a^up 
 ap na maipeacli cpa po maip in lae^ a piaDnaipi a machap. 
 
 Oo coiD ^epman Do Dopup na cairpac lap na rhaipeac Do 
 h-eapnaiDi agallaim in pig. Ip ann pm canig peap i n-a piub, "] pé 
 Ian DO allap o cinD co bonD, i po caipinD Do ^eapman ; acbeapc 
 
 ^eapman 
 
 J At the door of the fortress — 1 n-bopup 
 an ouine, B. in nopup in ounaib, D., omit- 
 ting the eclipsed b in the word n-oopiip. 
 tDun, Avhich signifies a fort or fortress, 
 and wliich occurs in the composition of 
 so many topographical names in Ireland, 
 is inflected bume, and also ounaió or 
 bunai^, in the genitive ; this latter form 
 occurs in D. throughout, and has been 
 retained in the text. B. adopts the form 
 buine. This word seems cognate with 
 the English ton, or town, and with the 
 Welsh Din, Dinas.—{T.) 
 
 ^ The king said with an oath. — B. omits 
 the clause, po paio in pij cona luiji 
 Dia m-bech na cleipij^, to the manifest 
 loss of the sense. — (7'.) 
 
 ' To German. — Oocum in ^^^P"^"'" 
 cebna, B. " To the same [or the afore- 
 
 said] German."_(r.) 
 
 ■" Came away — B. reads Uainic pep- 
 cup nona pai, agup nip peopabop cio no 
 pajaoai]-' ; which is more close to the 
 Latin, " Dies declinabat ad vesperum, et 
 nox appropinquabat, et nescierunt quo 
 ireut.''— (r.) 
 
 " One of the servants, etc. — The word 
 mo,^, servus, is generally used to denote 
 a labouring man, a slave, a hewer of wood 
 and drawer of water, one of the lowest 
 class.— (Z) 
 
 ° Out of the fortress Qp in carpuijj 
 
 amach. The Latin is, " e medio urbis." 
 The Irish word cacaip, Avhich is here used 
 to translate the Latin iirhs, is employed 
 in ancient MSS. to denote a stone fort. It 
 afterwards was applied to a walled town, 
 as Limerick, Waterford, etc., and is now 
 
to him. German stopped witli his clerics at the door of the f(3rtress^ 
 The porter went to the king with the message of the clergyman ; 
 the king said, with an oath", that if the clergy were to remain until 
 the end of a year at the door of the fort, they should not come in. 
 The porter came with this answer to German'. German came away'" 
 from the door in the evening, and did not know what road he should 
 go. But one of the servants" of the king came out of the fortress"", 
 and bowed down'' before German, and brought him with him to his 
 cabin kindly and cheerfully''. And he had no cattle' but one cow with 
 her calf, and he killed the calf, and boiled it, and gave it to the cler- 
 gymen. And German ordered that its bones should not be broken ; 
 and on the morrow the calf was alive^ in the presence of its dam. 
 
 On the next day German repaired to the door of the fortress 
 to pray an interview' with the king. And then there came a man 
 
 running 
 
 used to denote a city, as distinguished 
 from bade, a town, or bade mop, a 
 large toren. — (T.) 
 
 P Bowed down — po raijibip in D., and 
 po piece in B., to translate the Latin, 
 " inclinavit se." The verb caipbip, to 
 prostrate, or bow down the body, is now 
 obsolete, and is not explained in any of 
 the Dictionaries; but piece, to kneel, or, 
 as now written by the moderns, pleacc 
 or pleucc, is still in use — (T.) 
 
 *' Brought him cheerfidly. — Rop 
 
 puj in D., and poo puc, in B. are only 
 varied spelling of the same words, and 
 signify " he brought." In modern Irish, 
 bo ruj. D. reads co cam puipeach, 
 B. reads co pailio, which has been sub- 
 stituted in the text for puipeach. Co 
 pailiD (in modern orthography 50 paoi- 
 
 lEISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. M 
 
 lió) means joyfully, cheerfully. The 
 Latin is benigne, whicli is more nearly 
 rendered by co cam — ( T.) 
 
 ■■ He had no cuttle. — Hi po bai acca 
 Di cpuó, B. The Latin is " Et ille nihil 
 habebat de omnibus generibus jumento- 
 rum." The word cpuó or cpob here 
 used, signifying cattle, is the origin of the 
 word Cro, Croo, or Croi/, in our old laws, 
 denoting a fine, mulct, or satisfaction for 
 murder, manslaughter, or other crimes, 
 such fines having anciently been paid 
 in cattle. See Du Cange in voce Cro ; 
 Jamieson's Scottish Dictionary in voce; 
 and Ware's Irish Antiquities, by Har- 
 ris.— (T.) 
 
 * Was alive T5o bai m laej beo, B. 
 
 -{T.) 
 
 ^ An interview. — Qcallmai, B. — {T.) 
 
82 
 
 ^eapman in cpemi in naem cjiinnoio. Cpemim ojipe ; pon baifO 
 ^eajiman i Do jiau poic Do, q po |iaiD ]iip, eipig, anopa arbela, arair 
 cnn^il Oe 05 c' upnaiDe ; -| Do [com] paeligipin n-Dun, "j ]io mapbaD 
 lap in pig ; Dai5 ba bep leip in pig mapbaD each Duine Dia muinn- 
 rip no coirceaD pe copgabail gpeine De Deanam obpe in Dúine. 
 
 Ro cair ^eapman in la co li-aiDci a n-Dopup in DÚnaiD, co co- 
 pacc an mog ceona. Qc beapu ^^ctpTi^ctn pip, pomna, ponina na 
 poib neac DoD niuinDcip ip in oiin po anochu. UiigapDaip po cea- 
 Doip in nonbup niac Do [bai occa] pa Dun call, "] pug in cleipeach 
 lei]- Dia uig [Dopipi], 1 Do ponpau uile ppichaipe. Co canig ceine 
 Oe DO mm po ceDoip ip in n-Dun cop loipc [luce na cacpac] erep 
 mnaib -] pipu, mill Duini ap peipg Oe -] ^^piifictin ; 1 T V^V ^^V ^^^"• 
 
 lap na maipeach imoppo, po baipDiD in mog uc co n-a macaib 
 -] CO luchu in cipe apceana, po beanDachc ^eapman [e] co n-a 
 clainr). Caiueal a ainm, 1 baD pig [e], 1 baDap piga a meic rpe 
 
 bpechip 
 
 ^ From head to foot. — O h-ino, D. lu ^ Was accustomed — Literally, "It was a 
 
 modern Irish the orthography would be, custom with the king." oo'n pi^, B — (T.) 
 
 o ceann J50 bonn. — (T.) 
 
 " Knelt Slecc, B. See note ''. T>. 
 
 reads caipino, which is perhaps a form 
 of the old verb caipbip used before, un- 
 less there be some error of the MS. The 
 Latin is " inclinavit," and B. reads po 
 plecr in both places — (T.) 
 
 " I believe. — D. reads here Cpeic do, 
 
 '^ Did not come, — Coippeao, B — {T.) 
 
 ^ Before sunrise T^e cupjabail njpe- 
 
 ne, B. The Latin is " ante solis ortum," 
 from which it is plain that the preposi- 
 tion pe is here used for pia or poim, 
 before. Uupgabail jpeine is a phrase 
 which is now, as Mr. O'Donovan informs 
 me, obsolete in every part ol' Ireland ; but 
 
 corruptly, and omits m before naem Cpi- it was in use in Keating's time, who in 
 
 B. his Treatise Bochnip fjuir in Qipppmn, 
 has, o rupjobúil jpéine J50 a puIniD, 
 " from the rising of the sun to its set- 
 ting." Keating also sometimes uses pe 
 in the sense of pia, as pe n-oilinn, " be- 
 fore the deluge." — {T.) 
 
 " Till niyht B. reads, l?o cair ^ep- 
 
 noic : the text is corrected from B 
 reads olpe. — {T.) 
 
 * Said unto him — Qcbepc ppip, B. 
 
 y He went into' the fortress. — D. omits 
 the essential Avord coiD. B. reads tDo 
 C01Ó pailib ip m ounuo. D. has ip in nun, 
 corruptly i'ur \y in n-oun — (7'.) 
 
83 
 
 running, and full of sweat from head to foot" ; and lie knelt'' to Ger- 
 man, and German said, " Dost thou believe in the Holy Trinity ?" 
 and he replied, " I believe"'." And German baptized him and gave 
 him a kiss : and he said unto him'', " Arise, now thou shalt die, and 
 the angels of God are awaiting thee." And he went cheerfully into 
 the fortress^, and "vvas put to death by the king, for the king was 
 accustomed^ to put to death every one of his people that did not 
 come" before sun-rise'' to do the work of the palace. 
 
 German passed the whole of that day till night*" at the door of 
 the fortress, until the same [i. e. the first mentioned'] servant came ; 
 and German said to him, " Take care, take care*^ that none of thy 
 people be in this fortress this night." He immediately brought out 
 with him the nine sons he had in the fortress, and he brought the 
 clergyman with him to his house again ; and they all kept watch. 
 And the fire of God^ immediately came from heaven upon the for- 
 tress, so that it burned the people of the fortress, both men and 
 women, one thousand persons, through the anger of God and of Ger- 
 man; and it remains a ruin to the present day. 
 
 On the following day this servant*^, with his sons and the people 
 of the district, in like manner were baptized ; and German blessed 
 him and his children^. His name w^as Caiteal, and through the 
 
 word 
 
 •main CO b-aióci. D. lias po cair ^ep- exactly translates the Latin, "ignis de 
 
 main m la con aiche, which is corrupt, ccelo." Ceine Oe, " the fire of God," is 
 
 The text has been corrected from both used to denote lightning^ and is sometimes 
 
 MSS (T.) written ceine Diaic, ignis Divinus. — {T.) 
 
 ^ Take care. — pomnai, B., which is not ^ This servant. — B. reads, po baifc^ep- 
 repeated. The Latin is " Cave ne unus ho- main in peap pin; "German baptized 
 mo maneat de hominibus tuis in ista nocte this man." The Latin is, " In crastino 
 in arce." The words enclosed in brackets die ille vir, qui hospitalis fuit illis, cre- 
 in the Irish text are all sxipplied from B. didit, et baptizatus est," &c. — (T.) 
 ( r.) s Him and his children — The pronoun 
 
 ^ Fire of God. — Cene oo mm, B., which [e] is here supplied as necessary to the 
 
 M2 
 
84 
 
 bjiechiji ^eajiTnain, -| a yu o pn ale, ip in peapann Oianat) ainm 
 Po^up ; iiu oiciciip ip na falmain, [Supcicany a cepjia inopem, ec 
 oe pcepcojie ejii^enp paupejieni.] 
 
 XVII. Sa.xain niioppo in n-inip Uemeuli, -\ '^o]\T:]-^c]\r]rt occa 
 nvbiachao -] 5a n-eiciii6 Sa;cain co caichaijpec oap a cenn pe 
 Cpiiirenruauh. Opo imoaisioap [rpa] 8a;cain, popeimmpear bpe- 
 rain a m-biachac» nac a n-eir>iD, ace po po^aippeac bpeacnai^ 
 [Doib] oulap uile. 
 
 r?o ppeagaip [001b immoppo] Gn^ipr, peap pai^e popc^e, ruai- 
 
 ceall, poiU, ap ar connaipc pe 6peacnu co pann ^an milioa gan 
 
 apma, ip peaó po paio ppip m pi^ ^opn^epnn Do upunpao : Oe- 
 
 nam oe^ coniiapli, cia^ap uaino ip in n^eapmain ap ceant» Trnleao 
 
 CO pabam pocliaioaióe a n-a^aiD ap namaD. Qcbepc 5°r^^' 
 
 T^jeapnn a n-Dola na ceachca ap cenn mileaO; [1 00 coap] ; 1 Do 
 
 pochpaDap occ lon^a De^ [co] miliDaib cogaiDe ap a ^eapniain. 
 
 Ip in loingeap pin raini^ a in^ean co h-Gngipc, ip ipiDe ba caime 
 
 Do mnaib Lochlainne uile. 
 
 lap pin 
 
 " O péimiop tDiapmaba tDuinn, 
 ITIic Peapjiipa, mic ChonuiU, 
 O bpéirtp Ruaoain o'á coi^, 
 Hi paib pij u b-Uearhpaij." 
 
 From the reign of Dermot, the browii-haired, 
 
 Son of Fergus, son of Conall, 
 
 On account of the word [curse] of Kuadan t(i his 
 
 house, 
 There was no king at Tara." 
 
 -{T.) 
 
 sense. B. omits e con-a claint), so that 
 the meaning will be, in that MS., " and 
 German blessed the people of that coun- 
 try." Instead of Caiceal a ainm, B. 
 reads, Caicel ainm in pip pm : in what 
 follows [e] is supplied after pij from B., 
 and baoap instead of boG, the reading of 
 D. B. omits a meic after baoap pija, 
 which is evidently corrupt — (T.) 
 
 ^ The word. — 6piarap (in the dative or 
 ablative bpeicip) when thus applied may 
 
 Pogus — paujjup, B. In the Latin, 
 
 signify either a blessing or a curse. That it " Regio Povisorum," Powis. — {T.) 
 
 si;jrnifies sometimes a curse is evident from ^ Paitperem. Ps. cxii. 7. The Latin 
 
 the following quatrain which occurs in a words within brackets are supplied from 
 
 MS. in Trinity College, Dublin. (H. i. 17. B., being omitted in D. — {T.) 
 
 fol. 97. h.) : ' The Saxons Occa, from B,, is sub- 
 
85 
 
 word" [i. e. Uessing] of German, he became a king, and his sons be- 
 came kings, and their seed have ever since been in the land called 
 Pogus'; ut dicitur in the psalms, suscitans a terra inopem, et de 
 stercore erigens pauperem''. 
 
 XVII. Now, the Saxons remained in the Isle of Teineth [Thanet], 
 and Gortigern was feeding and clothing the Saxons\ that they might 
 fight for him against" Pictland. But" when the Saxons had multi- 
 plied, the Britons not only refused to feed or clothe them, but the 
 Britons warned them all to go away. 
 
 But Hengist'', who was an experienced, wise, cunning, and subtle 
 man, made answer to them (for he saw that the Britons were feeble 
 without soldiers, without arms), and he said to the King Gortigern in 
 private^: " Let us make good counsel; let us send into Germany for 
 soldiers, that we may be numerous"* against our enemies." Gorti- 
 gern answered, " Let ambassadors go for soldiers ;" and they wenf ; 
 and there came eighteen ships with chosen soldiers out of Germany. 
 In this fleet' came his daughter to Hengist : she was the fairest of 
 
 the women of all Lochland'. 
 
 After 
 
 stituted for co, D. D. also reads co neoif ticular." D. reads bo cunpao, for do 
 
 corruptly, for wliicli '5a n-eiciuD, which c-punpab, omitting the eclipsed letter. — 
 
 literally means, " a clothing them," is sub- (T.) 
 
 stituted from B. For caichaijp ec, both "^ Numerous — Socpame bun a n-ajaio, 
 
 D. and B. read caichaigeachc— (T.) B.— (T.) 
 
 " Against "Re, for which D. reads pij, ^ Thet/ tvent.—Oo coap (generally writ- 
 
 a manifest slip of the scribe. Cpuiren- ten cuap) added from B., where we read 
 
 cuaic, Pictland, the country of the Cruith- 7 bo coap, 7 bo poccaoap. Co is also 
 
 nigh. In D. Cpuicneach-cuaic — (T.) added from B. before milioaib — (T.) 
 
 n But. The words within brackets in ^ In this fleet — Here the imperfection 
 
 this sentence are inserted from B. — (T.) in the Book of Lecan ends. The text 
 
 o Hengist. G'S'pc, D. For peap paije. has been corrected from the three MSS. 
 
 B. reads corruptly, ppipioe ; paige would which read, Ip in lomj, D. Ip in lomjip, 
 
 be more correctly written pioe.— (T.) B. Ip anbpa loin^eap pin, L.— (T.) 
 
 ^ In private. — Incanpuo, B., "in par- ^ Lochland. — This name is here evi- 
 
86 
 
 lappn imoppa do pi^ne Gn^ifr pleat) [mop] do ^opn^epnn "] 
 Oia plua^ ip in U15 [pi^] oianao ainm Cennc Glinir ; -| ni poibe in 
 Sapc]'ain-bepla a^ neoch do bpeacnaib acr aj aen peap. Ro jab 
 imoppo injean Gnjipr pop Dail na pleiDi .1. pina "] piccepa a leap- 
 cpaib oip -| aipjiD, comrap iinepjDa meaDapcam na pluaij ; do 
 cuaiD cpa Demon 1 n^opnjepnn im jpaD injeine Gnjipc, "] pola in 
 beplaiD Dia paijiD Dia cuinje D'on pij Do li-Gnjipc, "j po paiD ciDbe 
 cunjeap 'na cochpa Do beaprap Do. 1?ó paiD Gnjipc rpi comaple 
 Sa;ran cuccap DuinD in peapanD DianaD ainm Conjaplona 'p^^ 
 bepla Sa;ran, Ceinc imoppo ip in bepla bpecnuch. Do paD Doib 
 
 ^opcijepnn 
 
 dently intended for some part of Germany, 
 although generally applied by the Irish 
 to Denmark and Norway. See O'Brien's 
 Irish Diet, in v. Lochlannach. — (T.) 
 
 " Great banquet. — plei j, D. pleió, B. 
 pleaó mop, L. ; this last reading has been 
 followed. In the next line L. reads plua- 
 gaib uile, ft)r pluaj : pi^ has been added 
 from L. and B. The name here given to 
 this royal house is in the Latin Nennius 
 given to Gortigern's interpreter: "Fecit 
 convivium Ilengistus Guorthigirno regi, 
 et militibus suis, et interpreti suo qui vo- 
 cabatur Cerdicselmet." — Bertram, c. 36: 
 and the name is variously given Cerdic 
 JElmet, Cereterx, Cerdic, Ceretic ; and in 
 the Irish copies, Celecielmeo, L. Cepe- 
 cicelemec, B. Cencic 61mic, D. The 
 reading of B. has been followed in the text, 
 and it is very probable that the original 
 meaning of the Irish translator was, that 
 the Vjanquet was given "in the house of the 
 king, whose name was Cereticus Elmet, 
 i.e. Cereticus king of Elmet," although, as 
 
 the Irish text now stands, it must be 
 translated as above — (T.) 
 
 All, this, however, is a mistake. A 
 certain Ceretic of Elmet was Hengist's 
 interpreter, being acquainted with the 
 British and Saxon languages. See Nen- 
 nius, cap. 36. Marcus, p. 66. There is an 
 Ulmetum or Elmet in Yorkshire, called 
 Elmed-setna in Gale's Hida? Cis-Hum- 
 brana?, apud xv. Scriptores, p. 748 ; from 
 which Leeds was anciently Loidis in El- 
 meto, and where Berwick in Elmet now 
 remains, a place at or near which the 
 Northumbrian kings once had their pa- 
 lace. It is the Silva Elmete of Beda, 
 Hist. ii. cap. 14. Camden Brit. ii. 90, i. 
 Thoresby's Ducatus, by Whitaker, p. 232. 
 Building on this passage of the Historia 
 Britonum, the author of Bertram's Sup- 
 plement, p. 142, says, that Edwin, son of 
 Ella, " regnavit annis xvii, ct ipse occu- 
 pavit Elmet, et expulit Certec regem illius 
 regionis." But Edwin's reign was no ear- 
 lier than 616-33. There must have been 
 
87 
 
 After this Ilengist prepared a great banquet" for Gortigern and 
 his army in the royal house, which is called Centic Elinit ; and none 
 of the Britons knew the Saxon language except one man only. The 
 daughter of Hengist proceeded to distribute the feast, viz., wines and 
 ales, in vessels of gold and silver"', until the soldiers were inebriated 
 and cheerful"'; and a demon entered Gortigern, from love of the 
 daughter of Hengist'', and he sent the linguist to Hengist to ask 
 her for the king; and he said^, that "whatever he would ask for 
 her dowry should be given to him." Hengist, by the advice of the 
 Saxons, said, " Let there be given to us the land which is named 
 Congarlona^ in the Saxon language, and Ceint in the British lan- 
 guage. 
 
 elm forests in Britain, besides that in 
 Deira, which makes the situation not cer- 
 tain, Cerdic being a Saxon name, and 
 Ceretic a known way of writing Caredig, 
 it is not obvioiis of which nation the in- 
 terpreter was; but the transcribers of 
 Nennius take him for a Briton, and in- 
 deed his being of a given place implies 
 he was a native. — (H.) Hengist's name 
 is spelt ©igipc in L. throughout, and 
 Qijipc in D.— (T.) 
 
 ■^ Gold and silver. — No mention of these 
 costly vessels is found in the Latin. The 
 word comcap is an ancient mode of writing 
 CO m-baoap. It is spelled comoap in B. 
 and L {T.) 
 
 ^ Cheerful. — TTlebpach, L. ITleabpaije, 
 B._(T.) 
 
 ^ Daughter of Hengist — L. adds, cpe 
 coTTiaipli Sap:an, which is a mistake co- 
 pied from what follows. In the next 
 words B. has been followed. L. reads 
 
 00 pala in belaio, and D. po paj in 
 bepla, which is manifestly corrupt. B. 
 and L. omit oi a paijio, and read, oia 
 cuinoij pop Sngipc. B. bia cumoij pop 
 ej.pc, L.-{T.) 
 
 ^ He said. — This clause, from do paib 
 to beapcap oo, is omitted in L. B. reads 
 bo paiD Gnjipc, which is an evident mis- 
 take. D, reads bo beapcap bi, " should 
 be given to her," but the whole tenor of 
 the story shews that oo, " to him," is the 
 correct reading. The orthography in B. 
 is Cibeb cumocep na cocmapc do bepap 
 
 bo._(r.) 
 
 ^ Congarlona. — Conjaplon, B., L. — 
 (T.) This should be written Cantwar- 
 land, or the land of Kent. — {H.) Cenb, 
 L. Cenc, B. It appears from the Latin 
 that Gurangona (^upangopo, B., Cupan- 
 copo, L.) is the name of the king who 
 then ruled over Kent : " et dedit illis 
 Gnoirancgono regnante in Cantia". — {T). 
 
^oiicisepiin 50 paelce plairli ^"P^^S'^^^ 1 V^ F^^ ^^F '^ n-in^ein 
 "] pop cap 50 mop. 
 
 Q^iip paio Gnjipc pe ^opci^epnD bio rmpi r' arhaip 1 do 
 comapleio 1 Dia noeapnoa ino comaple ni caempar na cineaoai^ 
 eile T1Í Dinr; -] pa^ap uampea 1 Lochlnino ap ceant) mo meic 1 
 meic peacluip a mariip "] cachai^piD a n-ai^mna namao Dopochpa- 
 r>ap CO mup ^ucd. Qrbepc ^opn^epnD a rocuipeo, 1 t)o cop ap 
 a ceanD, -] t)o pochraoap Ochra mac Gn^ipr 1 Gbipa co. ;cl. lon^; 
 -] po aip5peaD inopi Opcc ic ciachrain a cuaio; "] po ^abpau pea- 
 panna imoa cop in muip ppipea^oa, .1. in muip pil a leich ppi 
 Jaeoealu po cuaiD. No rei^oip ceachra ó Gn^ipc ap ceano 
 lonj pop, -] no ci^Dip pluai^ nuao cacha bliaona cucu, co po pop- 
 bappeao, 1 50 po Impar o imp UeneD co Canuapbop^. 
 
 5a bea^ la Diabiil De iilc Do pomOe ^opcigepnt) co rapt) paip 
 a in^en pein Do cabaipc, co pug mac Do. Od cualaiD ^^^'P^^ct^ 
 naem [pin] rainig "] cleipech Dia muincip .1. bpeaúnach, Do caipi- 
 
 U^UD 
 
 " Loved her much. — "Rof ejap co mop, 
 L. The ■word egar is still in use to ex- 
 press endearment, and is often found even 
 where the Irish language has entirely 
 ceased, and in the lips of those who never 
 spoke a word of Irish, in the form "a 
 haygur."-(r.) 
 
 ^ I will send. — CIcc pcicaip uaimyea, 
 B. L— (T.) 
 
 " The wall, Gual.—V(\\\\\ ?5pabul, D. 
 mup jaulup, B. In L. mup ?;uub, which 
 is probably a mere slip for jual, which, 
 as the Latin proves, is the true reading. 
 See pp. 64, 65.— (r.) 
 
 ^ There arrived Ochta. — RoccaDctp 
 imoppo mac Ginjipc 7 Gbipa, B. Roche 
 
 Ochca mac Gijjipc 7 ©ijijoa, D. Roche 
 ochc meic Gijipc [the eight sons of En- 
 gist] 7 ebipa, B. The Latin is " et 
 invitavit Ochta et Ebissa." — ( T.) 
 
 ^ The Friseg Sea, etc. — "Mare Fresiciun, 
 quod inter nos Scotosque est, usque ad 
 confinia Pictorum." The author had a 
 very indistinct notion of the position of 
 Fricsland. The Gaidheal or Scoti here 
 mean Ireland — (//.) 
 
 f To Cantarborgh. — The whole of this 
 passage is very corrupt both in tlic Latin 
 and Irish copies : 7 po cei^oip recco o 
 Snjipr ap cenn lonj^ pop, 7 po rijoip 
 pliiuij^ nuao j^aca bliabna cucu, co pop- 
 bpipec, 7 co po Inipuc o imp Ceneo co 
 
89 
 
 guage." Gortigern cheerfully gave them the dominions of Giiran- 
 gona, and he lay with the daughter and loved her rauch^ 
 
 And Hengist said to Gortigern: "I will be thy father and thy 
 counsellor, and if thou takest my advice the other tribes will not be 
 able in any way to molest thee ; and I will send'' to Lochland for my 
 son, and for the son of his mother's sister, and they will fight against 
 the enemy who have reached as far as the wall Gual.""' Gortigern said, 
 " Let them be invited ;" and they were invited ; and there arrived 
 Ochta'^, son of Engist, and Ebisa, with forty ships ; and they plun- 
 dered the Orkney islands on coming from tJie north, and they took 
 many lands as far as the Friseg sea% that is the sea which is to the 
 north of the Gaedhal. And ambassadors were further sent by Hen- 
 gist for more ships, and a new force used to arrive every year, so 
 that they increased, and filled the land from the island of Teneth to 
 Cantarborgh^ 
 
 The devil deeming it but little the evil that Gortigern had done, 
 induced him to cohabit with his own daughter, so that she bare him 
 a son. When German^, lieard of this, he went, accompanied by a 
 
 clergyman 
 
 Cancapbopj, B. -] no cheijbip ceachca said to have died circa 484, which is coii- 
 
 Gijepc ap ceano lonj boup, -| no cic- sistent with his having a child some years 
 bip pluaij nua cncha bliaona chucu co old, at that time. But it is evident that 
 pa poipbpipeao, 1 co po linpuD o h-&nep his unpopularity commenced several years 
 Cenocch co Ceanoapbpog, L. No ceij^- later, when he attached himself to the 
 Dip ceachca o Gijipc ctp ceano long bop, Saxons, whose original invitation was sub- 
 
 1 no cijoi]-- pluaig nuoó cucha bliabna sequent to St. German's death; and so 
 cucu, CO po popbappeoD, -] 50 po linpac far from being an unpopular act, was not 
 o imp ópeacan co canjaoap bapj, D. even the king's act, but one resolved upon 
 This latter reading, however, is evidently by all the consiliarii — Gildas, cap. 23, 
 corrupt. — (T.) Therefore these statements are false ; and 
 
 § German German took his final the entire charge of incest is open to 
 
 leave of Britain in 447, and Vortigern is doubt {H.) 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. N 
 
90 
 
 iiguó 1 oo cop5 ^opcigepno; "j ]io uinóiliD laicli -| cleipig bjiea- 
 ran iiile inioncain^en ym, -\ im caingm na Sa.xan ; -] acbepr imoppo 
 ^opngepno pe h-injein, Qchc co o cacli a n-aen baile cabaippea 
 í)o mac a j>uc1ic ^eajiinan, "] abaip copob é a arhaip, ~| oo pain 
 in n-injean. Ro gab J^^iT^^^^ 1 acbepc pip m iriac, bio miy^i 
 c'achaip ol pé, -] po cuiriDig ^eapman alcain, -| oemeap, -| cip, ["] a] 
 cabaipr alaiin na naioen ; ~| riigab, ~| aobeapr ^eapman : Q tnic 
 cabaip pin a laim c'achap collaiDe ; "] aopaclic m naibe ~] oo paD 
 in cíp -] in oimeap -] in n-ailcini a laim ^oprigepno, -\ at)bepu, Q 
 nio poba, ol pé, t)éna mo beap]ia6, áp ip rn im'acaip collaioe, 
 ^eapman nnoppo m'acliaip cpeiDrni. l?o h-imoeapjao ini ^opci- 
 gepnr», -] po gab peapg co li-aDbal, i po reicli app a n-aipeachu ; -] 
 po iTiallacc in popul bpernach iiile, -\ po n-eapcain ^eapman [oe 
 Duobup]. 
 
 t)o DUN am6T?oiss awNso a^us Dia ca^í?a pRis wa 
 
 OT^aichai6. 
 
 XVIII. Ro cocuipipDaip iapt)ain ^opuigepno cuice tia opui6 
 t)eg, CO peapao iiaclnb a ní bo coip Do Deanain. Do pampiD pip 
 na DpuiDi, Síp iTTili innpi bpeauan, -\ po geba Diin Daingean Doxy 
 DiDean ap in cmél n-eachrpann Dia capcaipi do ríp "] Do pige, oaig 
 not) múippit) DO namaU), -] gébaiD t)o cíp "] t)o ralam rap r'éip. 
 Po rochleapt)aip ^opngepnD co n-a plimg -] co n-a opuioib oeip- 
 
 ceapc 
 
 ^A clergyman. — The reading adopted i The fortress of Ambrose t)o oun 
 
 is that of L. D. reads cainij ctjup clei- Qmpoip, D. t)o oun Qmbpoipp, B. In 
 
 pig 6peacan. B. reads cainij in clepec Welsh, i)mas£»iiv'«, tlie fortress of Enirys 
 
 ftpecan uile. The Latin is "venit cum or Ambrose. — (T.) 
 
 omni clero Brittonum." — (T.) '^ Tlte Druids said. — Qcbeprcioup a 
 
 ' British people. — Popal nu Tn-6pea- opaio ppip inile óperain do lappaio, B. 
 
 can uile, D. pobal m-6peacnach, L. B. aDbejicaDap ne opiim pip, pip imli cpichi 
 
 oe Duobup added from B. and L — {T.) 6pecan, L. In what fuUows Úw. ortho- 
 
9' 
 
 clergyman" of liis nation, i. e. British, to criminate and check Gorti- 
 gern; and he assembled all the laity and clergy of Britain for this 
 purpose, and also i^)r the purpose of consulting about the Saxons. 
 But Gortigern told his daughter, " When they are all assembled 
 together, give thou thy child into the breast of German, and say that 
 he is his father." And the daughter did so. German received the 
 child, and said unto him, " I will be thy father," said he ; and Ger- 
 man asked for a razor, scissars, and a comb, and gave them int(j 
 the hands of the infant; and this was done; and German said: " My 
 son, give these into the hand of thy carnal father;" and the infant 
 advanced, and gave the comb, the scissars, and the razor, into the 
 hand of Gortigern, and said, " O my master," said he, " do thou 
 tonsure me, for thou art my carnal father. German is my father in the 
 faith." Gortigern blushed at this, and became much enraged, and 
 fled from the assembly ; and he was cursed by all the British people', 
 and excommunicated by German also. 
 
 Of the fortress of Ambrose\ and of ms contest with the 
 
 Druids. 
 
 XVIII. And afterwards Gortigern invited to him twelve Druids, 
 that he might know from them what was proper to be done. The 
 Druids said" to him, " Seek the borders of the island of Britain, 
 and thou shalt find a strong fortress to defend thyself against the 
 foreigners to whom thou hast given up thy country and thy Idng- 
 dom, for thine enemies will slay thee', and will seize upon thy 
 country and lands after thee." Gortigern, with his hosts and Avith 
 
 his 
 
 grapliy of D. is very corrupt; the text ' Will day thee. — B. and L. read bo- 
 
 has been corrected from B.. and L., but it tnaippeao do namaib. For bo calam, B. 
 Aviil only be necessary in these notes to reads oo ceneoil; L. do cheneli, "thy 
 
 mention the more important various read- race," "Cum universa gente tua;" 
 
 ings — (y.) Nennhis. — {T.)^ 
 
 N2 
 
92 
 
 ceapr innpi bpeacan iiile, co pcmsaDap guinei), 1 po pppeao ]4iab 
 hepep uile, -\ conaD anopin puapaoap in DinD op in muip, "j peap- 
 ant) oain^ean, cop cumDai^es h-e ; acbepcanap a opuioi pip, Oéan- 
 apii punoa du Oiin, ol ]Mao, op ni caemnasaip ni Do co bpach. 
 Cucrha paip lapoam -] no cinolir aDbaip in Oiiin eirip cloich "j 
 cpano, -| ]iu5aD ap iiile in comctubap a n-aen aiDce, -] po cmobc po 
 cpi inopm m comaobiip pin -] pugao ap po rpi. Ocup po piappai5 
 [upa] Oia Dpumrib cm Oia oa in c-olc [pa] ap pé ; po paiDpeac a 
 Dpuioe, cum^iD mac na peap a adiaip -] mapbcap leac "j eappain- 
 rep a puil cap in min ; ["]] ap anilaio conn icpioeap a cnmoach. 
 Ro laire ceachca uao po imp bpeacan o'lappaiD mic gan acliaip, 
 -] po pippeac CO ma^ Gilleice a cip gleuipic, ip ano pin puapaoap 
 na niacii a^ iinain, co capla oeabaio ecip Da macam Dib, con 
 n-ebaipc in mac ppia apaile, aDuine ^an achaip, ni pil maic a^uD 
 eDip. l?o h-iappai^peac na ceachca ciD Dia bo mac m ^illa pip a 
 n-abpe piuD ? Qcbepc liichc na paiche, ni eacamap, ol piaD [ca 
 
 a rhachaip 
 
 ™ Guinea. — B. reads co Neo, corruptly ; 
 L. has T^uneaO; the Lathi reads Guoic- 
 uet. — {T.) 
 
 ° Herer. — The text is here corrected 
 from B., in conformity with the Latin. 
 D. omits hepe)i; and L. corrupts the 
 words fliab bepep to pala aipep. Snow- 
 don is the mountain meant — {T.) 
 
 " A Dinn. —In the Latin arcem. The 
 word Dinn, which is found in many names 
 of places in Ireland (as Dinn Righ, near 
 Leighlin), and in the name of the an- 
 cient treatise Dinn-Senchus, (the History 
 of Dinns) is synonimous with Dun, a fort. 
 It seems to be here used in its original 
 signification of a high or naturally forti- 
 fied hill. It is explained cnoc, a hill, in 
 
 old Glossaries — {T.) 
 
 P Carried away Similar traditions ex- 
 ist in connexion with the erection of 
 many churches in Ireland, viz., that what 
 was built in the course of the day was 
 thrown down at night by some unknown 
 power. Mr. O' Donovan found this tra- 
 dition told of the church of Banaghcr, in 
 the county of Derry, and has given an 
 account of it in a letter preserved among 
 the (Jrdnance Survey i)apers, Plioenix 
 Park, Dublin — {T.) 
 
 '' Whose father is unknoicn. — Nach 
 pinbcup a arciip, B., L., i.e. "whose father 
 is not known." — (71) 
 
 '^ Let his blood be sprinkled Gappain- 
 
 rep, L., has been substituted in the text, 
 
93 
 
 his Druids, traversed all tlie south of the island of Britain, until they 
 arrived at Guined™, and they searched all the mountain of Herer", 
 and there found a Dinn° over the sea, and a very strong locality fit to 
 build on ; and his Druids said to him, " Build here thy fortress," 
 said they, " for nothing shall ever prevail against it." Builders 
 were then brought thither, and they collected materials for the for- 
 tress, both stone and wood, but all these materials were carried 
 away" in one night; and materials were thus gathered thrice, and 
 were thrice carried away. And he asked of his Druids, " Whence 
 is this evil?" said he. And the Druids said, "Seek a son whose 
 father is unknown'*, kill him, and let his blood be sprinkled' upon 
 the Dun, for by this means only it can be built." 
 
 Messengers were sent by him throughout the island of Britain to 
 seek for a son without a father ; and they searched as far as Magh 
 Eillite^ in the territory of Glevisic, where they found boys a hur- 
 ling ; and there happened a dispute between two of the boys, so 
 that one said to the other, " man without a father'', thou hast no 
 good at all." The messengers asked, " Whose son is the lad to whom 
 this is said ?" Those on the hurling green" said, " We know not," 
 
 said 
 
 for Deipigoeii, D., which signifies, "let it buine can achaip ni puil inacliaip occu, 
 
 be spread." B. reads eppaicep, "let L., i.e. " O man without a father, thou 
 
 it be sprinkled." The Latin is asperga- hast no father." The reading in the text 
 
 tur or conspergatur. — {T.) See Addi- is taken from B., as it coincides with the 
 
 tional Notes, No. XIV., for some remarks Latin. — {T.) 
 
 on the practice here alluded to. " Hurling-green. — pairci, B. paici, L. 
 
 * As far as Magh Eillite. — po "^^S This word, which occurs frequently in 
 
 6illicbe, D. Co mao Glleci, B. Co maj composition in the names of places in Ire- 
 
 fciUeice, L. This last reading has been land, signifies a green field; and in the 
 
 adopted. — {T.) See Additional Notes, county Kilkenny is still used to denote a 
 
 No. XV. fair-green, or hurling-green; as pairci 
 
 ' ma)i without a father. — Q buine un aonuij; Pairci na h-iománu; ') é 
 
 jen Qchaip ni h-uil uchai]i a^ab, D. CI an peup ip peapp ap a' b-pairci é. See 
 
94 
 
 a rhadiaip funn, oji j^iao]. Ro lajipampeac Oia nnaraip ciD oiaji 
 bo mac an jilla. Ro pjieagaiji in niauhaip m eaDap-pa, olpi, araip 
 05a, -] ni eaoap cmOap do pala im bpoino einji. Un^apoaiji rpa 
 na reachna leo in mac ]'in co ^opci^epnn, -\ po li-int)ipoaip amail 
 puapaoap e. 
 
 XIX. lap na maipeac po rinolic [m] pliiaig copo mapbrha in 
 mac, 1 cujaD co pin pi^ in mac, -] aobepc ppip in pi^, cm ap nam 
 ni^ao-pa cucaib, ap pé ? l?o paiD in pi^ Dot) mapbuDpa, ap pé, -| 
 DoD copcpao, -] t)o copep^uD in t)iiin pea Dod piiil. Qobepc in mac 
 cia po h-mcoipc Dviio-piu pin ? Tilo opaibe, ap in pi. 'gaipcep alle, 
 ol in mac, -] rangaoap na t)pui6i. Qcbepc in mac piu, Cia po paio 
 pibpi na ciimoaigep in t)un po no co coipeacapra [00 m' puil-pea] ap 
 nip? -] ni po ppea^panap. Do eaoappa, ol pe, in ci oom paDpa 
 cucaib Dap bap n-aiceo6 ip e Do pctD popaib-pi inbpéa^Do canrain. 
 Qcc ceana, a pig, ol pe, poillpi^peaD-pa pipinDe DiiiD-piu, -| piappai- 
 51m DUD Dpairib ap cup, ciD aca a polac po'n n-íipláp po m ap piaD- 
 naipi. Ro paiDpeaD na DpuiDi noc n-eaDamap ap piaD. Ro eaDap- 
 pa ol pe: acre loch uipce arm ; péachap -| claecep. Ro claeDeD 
 -] ppich [in loo anD]. Q pace inD jng, ap m mac, abpaiD ciD aca 
 im meDon m loca? Ni peaDemap, ol piaD. Ro pencappa, ol pe, 
 acaic Da clap cipDi mopa ann in n-agaiD a n-agaiD, -j cuccap ap 
 [lac ; -] peajcap -| cucaD ap;] -] a DpuiDe, ap in mac, abpaÍD ciD 
 aca ecip na clap leapcpaiB ud ? ni eaDemap, ap piao. Ro pea- 
 
 Dappa, 
 
 note h, p. 66. snpra. In Cormac's Glos- ^ ly^^/^ ^^y Wooi/.— Supplied from B. 
 
 sary {voce pla), it is employed to trans- and L. Other corrections of the text have 
 
 late the Latin word />mtea — (í'.) also been made from the same sources, 
 
 " llis mother is here, said they — Added b^t the variations arc not Avorth noticing, 
 
 from L. B. reads ucc cca maraip pun- being, for the most part, mere difíerences 
 
 oa occu, olp.uc-(7'). of orthography.— (T.) 
 
 «' To them — Fpip na opaijib, D. pui y This lie The meaning seems to be 
 
 m B. and L. — (2'.) i\\\%: "The person who induced you to 
 
95 
 
 said they, " his motlicr is here," said they"". They asked of his 
 mother whose son the lad was. The mother answered, " I know 
 not," said she, " that he hath a father, and I know not how he hap- 
 pened to he conceived in my womb at all." So the messengers took the 
 boy with them to Gortigern, and told him how they had found him. 
 XIX. On the next day the army was assembled, that the boy 
 might be killed. And the boy was brought before the king, and he 
 said to the king, " Wherefore have they brought me to thee ?" said he. 
 And the king said, " To slay thee," said he, " and to butcher thee, and 
 to consecrate this fortress with thy blood." The boy said, " Who in- 
 structed thee in this ?" " My Druids," said the king. " Let them be 
 called hither," said the boy. And the Druids came. The boy said to 
 them"", " Who told you that this fortress could not be built imtil it 
 were first consecrated with my blood ?""" And they answered not. "I 
 know," said he ; " the person who sent me to you to accuse you, is he 
 who induced you to tell this he^ ; howbeit, king," said he, " I will 
 reveal the truth to thee; and I ask of thy Druids, first, what is concealed 
 beneath this floor before us ?" The Druids said, " We know not," said 
 they. " I know," said he ; " there is a lake of water there ; let it [the 
 floor] be examined and dug." It was dug, and the lake^ was found 
 there. " Ye prophets of the king," said the boy, " tell what is in the 
 middle of the lake ?" " We know not," said they. " I know," said 
 he, " there are two large chests of wood face to face, and let them be 
 brought out of it." It was examined, and they were brought forth^ 
 " And Druids," said the boy, " tell what is between those two 
 
 wooden 
 
 tell this lie Avill be the cause of your dis- ^ The lake — The words in loc ano 
 
 grace." Here begins a fragment of this are added from U. — {T.) 
 
 work in the Leabhar na h-Uidhri, which " Brought forth. — The words within 
 
 shall be referred to in the following notes brackets are added from B. U. and L. 
 
 by the letter U. — (T.) read -] cucab ap, only. — {T.) 
 
96 
 
 Dajifa, a]i pé, ára j'^eol bpar [ant) ; -] nicraji a]^, "] pjiir in peol] 
 rimma|iccé ecip na Da clap ciith. Qbpaio, a eolclia, ap in mac, 
 cit) ara a meaoon m n-éaoai^ uo ? "| ni po ppea^paDap, [ap ni po 
 rhncj-'arap]. Qrair 6a cpimn ann, ol pé, .1. cpii'iTi Deapi; -| cpuim 
 ^eal ; pcailreap in c-eaoach. Ro pcaileat) in peol bpar, ["]] jio 
 Hanap na tia cpuini na cot)laD ann. [Ro pai6 in mac] peacai6-pe 
 a n-Din^naio anopa na biapDa. Qopiiclir each t)ib co apaile co 
 paibe ceccap ne ic ppameao a ceile, "] [co pobrfrap] ic imleaopao, 
 -| ic imirlie, "] no IvinnapbuhaD in cpnim v>\h apaile co mear>on in 
 r-piuil, -| in peaclic aile co imell. Do ponpac pa rpi pon n-int>upin. 
 In cpiiim puait) cpa ba pant> ap nip, "| po h-innapbuat) co h-imeal 
 in n-eaoait); in cpuim rairneamacli imoppo ha pann po Deoi^, 1 
 po reich ip m loch, "| po pineapoaip m peol po cet)oip. Ro h-iap- 
 pait) in mac X)o na Dpaibib ; innipm ap pe, cm paillpi^ip in r-m^nao 
 pa? Ni eaoamap, ap piao. Do ^i^éan-pa [ap in mac] a paillpni^aD 
 Do'n piT^. Ip é an loch plaichiup m oomam nile, -] ipé in peol t)0 
 plainupiu a pi^. Ipiac na Da cpuim imoppo [na Da neapu] .1. do 
 neapc po co m-bpearnaib, "] neapc Sa;ran In cpuim puaD, ip 1 
 r)o h-inDapbaD ap cup Do'n plairhiup Do neapc-po ; neapc Sa;can 
 imoppo in cpuim [^el] po ^ab in peol uile ace bea5, .1. po ^ab imp 
 6peacan ace bea^, co po h-inDapbpauap neapu bpeacan po Deoij;. 
 Uupa imoppo, a pi^ bpeauan, eipi^ ap in Dun po, ap ni caemaip a 
 cumDach, -\ \'i\\ imp bpeacan, 1 po ^eba Do Dun péin. Ro paiD m 
 pij;, caiDe DO comainmpiu a mic, ol pe ; po ppea^aip in ^illa, Qm- 
 
 bpop, 
 
 ^ Wa& found. — The words within brack- vcn to the middle of the sail." But U., 
 ets are added from U. and B. In the next B., and L. all read as in the text, which 
 lines the clause ap ni po cucpabap is also agrees with the Latin — (2'.) 
 added from U. and L. ; and Tic paio in '^Kingdom. — D. reads, in plaichemnap; 
 
 mac from U., L., and B — (T.) U., B., and L. all read plaiciup, without 
 
 ^Alternately. — D.reads, m cpuini puuio the article. The words na ba neapr, 
 ppiup; i. e. " the red maggot was iirst dri- " the two powers," in the next line, are 
 
97 
 
 wooden chests ?" " We know not," said tliey. " I know," said he ; 
 " there is a sail-cloth there." And it was brought forth, and the sail 
 was found" rolled up between tlie two wooden chests. " Tell, ye 
 learned," said the boy, " what is in the middle of that cloth ?" And 
 they answered not, for they understood not. " There are two mag- 
 gots there," said he, " namely, a red maggot and a white maggot. Let 
 the cloth be unfolded." The sail-cloth was unfolded, and there were 
 two maggots asleep in it. And the boy said, " See now what the 
 maggots will do." They advanced towards each other, and com- 
 menced to rout, cut, and bite each other, and each maggot drove the 
 other alternately^ to the middle of the sail and again to its verge. 
 They did this three times. The red maggot was at first the feeble one, 
 and was driven to the brink of the cloth ; but the beautiful maggot 
 was finally the feeble one, and fled into the lake, and the sail imme- 
 diately vanished. The boy asked the Druids: "Tell ye," said he, 
 " what doth this wonder reveal ?" " We know not," said they. " I will 
 reveal it to the king," said the boy. " The lake is the kingdom" of the 
 whole world, and the sail is thy kingdom, king. And the two mag- 
 gots are the two powers, namely, thy power in conjunction with the 
 Britons, and the power of the Saxons. The red maggot, which was 
 first expelled the kingdom, represents thy power; and the white 
 maggot, which occupied the whole sail except a little, represents 
 the power of the Saxons, who have taken the island of Britain, ex- 
 cept a small part, until ultimately driven out by the power of the 
 Britons. But do thou, king of Britain, go away from this fortress, 
 for thou hast not power to erect it, and search the island of Britain 
 and thou shalt find thine own fortress." The king said, " What is thy 
 name, boy," said he. The youth replied, " Ambrose," said he, 
 " is my name." (He was Embros Gleutic', king of Britain.) " Tell 
 
 thy 
 added from U. B. and L — (T). « Embros Gleutic Qmbpoip ^leocic, 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. O 
 
98 
 
 bpop, ol pe, m'ainin-pe (ip é pin in embpo]" Jleunc pig bpeacan.) 
 Can DO cenel ap ip pig. Conpul Romanach, ol pe, m'araip-pe, -] bio 
 e peo mo t)un. Roleigrpct ^op^^'Seiii^i) ^^ ^ui^ ^^o Qmbpop, -] pige 
 lapcaip bpeacan iiile, -] cainic co n-a Dpctióib co uuaipceapu inpi 
 bpeauan, .1. giip an peapann oianaD ainm ^^'^'^T' 1 V^ cumoaig 
 Dun ann, .1. caep ^opuigepno a li-ainm. 
 
 t)o caiclii^hechc ^oiiichimiT?. 
 
 XX. lapcain rpa acpachr ^oii^liemip copcpac, mac 5"^^^" 
 geapno, co na bpacliaip, .1. Caicceapno, in n-agaiD Gngipc -] Oppa, 
 [-]] po cachaigpeac bpeacnaig mapaen piu co h-amnap, co po 
 
 li-inDapbpauap 
 
 U. Qmpup ^Lepicic, L — (T.) That is 
 to say, Emmrys Wledig, whicli means 
 Ambrosius Sovereign of the Land. But 
 Gwledig seems also, for some unknown 
 reason, to have been conventionally an 
 equivalent for Avirelius; since not only 
 Emmrys Wledig is Aurelius Ambrosius, 
 but Cynan Wledig is Aurelius Conanus. 
 Nennius and Taliesin identify him Avith 
 Merlin, the bard and prophet, called 
 Merddin Emmrys. Tw^o structures bore 
 his name, viz., the Stonehenge, called the 
 Cor Emmrys and Gvi^aith Emmrys, Circle 
 of Ambrose, or Work of Ambrose; and 
 the Dinas Emmrys, in Snowdon, here spo- 
 ken of. The latter is a roundish mound 
 of rock, difficult of access, on the top of 
 ■whifh are two ramparts of stone, and 
 within them the ruins of a stone build- 
 ing, ten yards in length. Hard by is a 
 place said to have been the cell of Vorti- 
 gern's magicians. — Pennant's Journey to 
 
 Snowdon, p. 174. The mount is said to 
 have been called Brith, 
 
 " And from the top of Brith so high and wond'rous 
 steep, 
 Where Dinas Emris stood," &c. 
 
 Drat/ton, cit. ibid. p. 175. 
 
 In Triads 53 and loi, the Dinas 
 Emmrys is called Dinas Faraon, that is, 
 Enclosure of the Higher Powers or Spiri- 
 tual Beings. The last of these Triads 
 states, that an eagle's pullet, brought 
 forth by a sow, was intrusted to the 
 keeping of Brynach the Irishman of Di- 
 nas Faraon. It was clearly a building 
 appropriated to magical uses. — (//.) 
 
 f Gunnis. — So all the Irish MSS. read. 
 
 The Latin MSS. vary considerably (T.) 
 
 The translator, having begun the story by 
 stating that Gwynedd (or Nortli AVales), 
 and Mount Eryri (or SnowdoJi), were in 
 the South of Britain, seems to repeat the 
 
99 
 
 thy race," said the king. " My father," said he, " was a Roman con- 
 sul, and this shall be my fortress." Then Gortigern left the fortress 
 to Ambrose, and also the government of all the west of Britain, and 
 went with his Druids to the north of the island of Britain, that is, to 
 the land which is called Gunnis^ and built a fortress there, which 
 city is named Caer Gortigern^. 
 
 Of the warfare** of Gortimer. 
 
 XX. After this, Gortimer* the victorious, son of Gortigern, with 
 his brother Catigern^, rose up against Hengist and Orsa, and the 
 Britons fought fiercely along with them, so that they drove the Saxons 
 
 to 
 
 name of Gwynedd, in the travestied form 
 of Gunnis, and place it in the north. In 
 the first place the Latin copies have Gu- 
 oienit and Guenet, and in the second, 
 Gwnnessi, Gueness, and Gueneri. Pro- 
 bably the same name is meant in both 
 instances, for Gwnnessi is said to be in 
 the sinistral or northern part of Britain. 
 But it is false that Caer Guortigern was 
 either in Gwynedd, or any where in the 
 north. And the whole sentence, " et ipse 
 cum magis suis ad sinistralem plagam per- 
 venit," etc., seems to be an ignorant in- 
 terpolation. 
 
 s Caer Gortigern, .1. Caep ^opri^epnn 
 ipioein, B. .1. cuep jopchijjepnD, U. .1. 
 Caep ^oipdiijepnn, -] po ba la h-Qm- 
 pop m Dun, .1. bun Qmpoip, L. — {T.) 
 
 ^ Of the -warfare B. reads 00 curai- 
 
 jecc ^opcigepn anopo piop. L. reads 00 
 chacbaib ^oipmchi^epn anopo pip. — {T.) 
 
 ' Gortimer The reading of U. has been 
 
 o 
 
 adopted as being in accordance with the 
 Latin. D. reads ^opcimjepno. The other 
 MSS. read ^opmchimepn, L. '^o\\z\- 
 jepnt), B.— (T.) 
 
 J Catigern. — This name occurs here 
 in D. only. The Latin makes no men- 
 tion of the brother, but reads, " et cum 
 gente illorum." There is much confusion 
 in the Irish copies about these names, 
 and even in the same copy uniformity is 
 not preserved. For Gortimer we find, 
 Gortimgernd, Goirrntliigern, Gormthimern, 
 Goirtimper, Gort/temir, d^r. For Cati- 
 gern, Caiihgearnn, Cantigern, Cern, &c. It 
 has been thought better, however, to pre- 
 serve uniformit)' in the translation. — {T). 
 The Catigern of the Latin copies is Cyn- 
 deyrn in Welsh, to which Kentigern is the 
 equivalent, both meaning Chief Prince; 
 but Cathigern, Battle Prince, is quite 
 a distinct word ; which discrepancy is un- 
 accounted for — (//.) 
 2 
 
lOO 
 
 li-iriDapbparap Sa^cana co h-inip Ueinech, -] po ^abpau bpearcnn 
 po rpi pojipo 1T1 n-imp, co ropachc cobaip cncu op in '^eapmain, i 
 po caichai^pear ppi bpeacnu cac ran ba leo copcap, can aile ba 
 poppo. 
 
 Ocup DO po pat) ^oiprhennip ceirhpi cara Dóib, .1. each pop bpn 
 Oeip^beinc 1 each pop bpu Rechenep^abail "] ip ann t)o pochaip 
 Oppa 1 Caci^epnn mac ^opci^epnn, ■] each pop bpu mapa ichc, 1 
 caipm^chep Sa.vain co a longaib muliebpicep, [1 each pop bpuai^ 
 Gpippopc]. TTlapb iTTioppo ^opciTTipip [lap n-ainipip m-bie] ocup 
 a Dobaipc ppia bpearnaib ^ap pé n-éj a aonacail pop bpu mapa' 
 -] ni cicpaicip ^uill ec p m inopi lapoain. Ni Deapnnpac bpea- 
 cain in ni pin. Qopacc neapc Sa;raniap pin, ap ba capa ooib ^op- 
 ci^epno ap Dai^ a mna. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 ^ Deirgbeint That this battle of the 
 
 Daren t was distinct from that of Cray ford 
 (which, in fact, is not on the Darent), ap- 
 pears from Henry of Huntingdon, p. 310, 
 311. Ailsford, on the Medway, is sup- 
 posed to be the Saxon Eppisford, and the 
 British Set Thergabail, Sathenegabail, or 
 Kit Hergabail of Nennius. Being a Va- 
 dum, Kit is clearly right; and Saisenag- 
 aball, destruction of the Saxons, is per- 
 haps the title of that ford. But Camden, 
 unless he had other copies, incorrectly 
 states that Nennius hath told us it was 
 so called, because of the Saxons being 
 vanquished there. — I. p. 260. Gibson. The 
 last of these battles was at the " Laj)is 
 Titvli super ripam Gallici maris,'' Avhich 
 the most probaljle conjecture places at 
 Folk-stone; whereof the name almost im- 
 plies that the jieople had some rights, 
 
 sanctions, or usages (some titulus) con- 
 nected with a stone {H.) 
 
 ' Episfort. — The text of this passage is 
 very corrupt in all the MSS., and is here 
 given chiefly from U. ; the following are 
 the readings: U. reads .1. cue pop bpu 
 t)ep5Uinc, -| car jrop bpu Rechene ja- 
 bail, 1 ip cmo pochaip Opp-) Cacijepno 
 mac ^opcijepnn, -\ each pop bpu maiuj 
 ICC, 1 ciipnicip Sa;cain co a lon^aib, -\ 
 car pop bpuai^ 6pippopc. D. reads .1. 
 each pop bpu tDeipjbemc, -| each pop 
 bpu Raceapgabail, -| ipannpio bo poch- 
 aip ©ijipc -| Caci^epnn, mac ^opcijepnn 
 1 each pop bpu peicepja mapa ichc, 1 
 caipnijep Sa;:ain co lonjaib mulie- 
 bpicip. Here three battles only are men- 
 tioned, as in Bertram's Nennius, cap. 
 45. The word muliebriter is inserted from 
 the Latin, " et ipsi in fugam usque ad 
 
lOI 
 
 to the island of Teineth, and the Britons took this island thrice from 
 them ; so that forces arrived to their assistance out of Germany, and 
 they fought against the Britons, and were one time victorious and 
 another time defeated. 
 
 And Gortimer gave them four battles, viz., a battle on the bank 
 of the Deirgbeint" ; a battle on the bank of Rethenergabail, in which 
 Orsa and Catigern, son of Gortigern, were slain ; and a battle on 
 the shore of the Iccian sea, where they drove the Saxons to their 
 ships, muliebriter; and a battle on the banks of Episfort'. Gorti- 
 mer died soon after™, and he said to the Britons shortly before his 
 death, to bury him on the brink of the sea, and that the strangers 
 would never afterwards come into the island. The Britons did not 
 do this". After this the power of the Saxons increased, for Gorti- 
 gern was their friend on account of ins wife. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 ™ Soon after. — Instead of the words 
 within brackets, which are supplied from 
 U., B., and L., and are a literal transla- 
 tion of the Latin post modicum interval- 
 hmi, D. has paulopopc (T.) 
 
 ° The Britons did not do this, etc. — 
 Gortimer is the Vortimer of Latin, and 
 the Gwrthevyr of Welsh, history ; cele- 
 brated both as a saint and a warrior, 
 and surnamed Bendigaid, or the Blessed. 
 What the Britons are here, and in Geof- 
 frey, said not to have done, they are else- 
 where reported to have done. The bones 
 of Gwrthevyr Vendigaid were buried in 
 the chief ports of the island, and whilst 
 they were concealed, the oppression of the 
 island was impossible. But Vortigern of 
 the Perverse Mouth revealed his bones, 
 out of love for Ron wen, daughter of Hen- 
 
 chiulas suas reversi sunt, in eas mulie- 
 briter intrantes." This is the only MS. 
 which makes Hengist, instead of Orsa, 
 be killed in one of these battles. .1. Cadi 
 pop bpu t)epcoumD, -\ cac pop bpii 
 Kechene l^engubail, -\ ip anOpuibe 00 
 pochaip Opp 1 Cepn mac ^oipdnjepn, 
 1 each pop bpu mapa iclic, -\ caipnij- 
 cheap Sap:ain co lonj^aib, -\ each pop 
 bpu Qijepipopc. B. reads. 1. Car pop bpu 
 tDepjuint), -) car pop bpu T^echepe j^a- 
 bail, "1 ip anproe Do pocaip Opp-| Canci- 
 jepn mac ^oprijepnn, -| car pop bpu- 
 ai^, Gpipopc. In the Latin, Episford is 
 made identical with the second battle- 
 field: "super vadum quod dicitur in lin- 
 gua eorum Episford, in nostra autem lin- 
 gua Satheuegabail." — Bertram. " Rit Her- 
 gabail." — Stevenson. — (T.) 
 
102 
 
 XXI. Do jiala imojipo, laji n-e^ ^^P^^^'^^M'' 1 ^^P F'^ Gr^ipc 
 1 ^op^iS^l""^^' ^o ponfac Sa;)cain meabail pop bpearnaib, .1. bpea- 
 cain -\ Sa;cain t)o cmol in n-aen baile [amail bio Oo piD .1. Gn^ipc 
 1 5^P^^5^P^] F° comliri ^en apniaib ac cachcap nai[oib], acr 
 uu^par 8a;cain pceana eruppa -] am maelana, -] po mapbpau na 
 bpeaunaig baoap annpin uili occ ^opci^eapnn na aenap, -] po 
 ceanglaoap ^op^iS^^P'^'^' 1 ^^ paD cpian a peapainD cap ceano a 
 anma, .1. Qllpa;ran -| piicpn;cain "] micilpa;can. 
 
 No popcanaD imoppo ^eapman in t)i ^opci^eapnD co po léi^et) 
 a mnai [.i. a ingen]. Ro ceicli "] po polaig pé n-^eapman ip in 
 peapann oianaD ainm Joip^^S^^P^^^^^' 1 ^^ cuaio ^eapman co 
 clepcib bpeacan, -| po bai cerpaca la "| aiDce arm ; -\ 00 cuaio 
 apipi ^opngeapnopop reiclieD na clepeach coa Dun,"] do ciiaDap 
 na Diai^, "] po baDap cpi la -] rpi h-aiDci annpin in n-ame; -| po loipc 
 ceine Oe do niTYi [in Di] ^oipcigeapnn anD pm co n-a h-uile muinn- 
 
 repi. 
 
 gist the Saxon. — Triad 53, Scries 3. The his life," L. For 07ie i/a'rd (rp\an) oihis 
 
 history of this person is involved in ob- land, the translator ought rather to have 
 
 scurity; and his date and age agree but said three parts; " tres provincias." — 
 
 ill with the chronology of Vortigern. Marcus. In the names of these three 
 
 See Rice Rees' Welsh Saints, p. 135. It provinces, which are evidently Essex, and 
 
 has been doubted if any such man was Sussex, and Middlesex, the MSS. are 
 
 his son. — Carte's History, i. p. 193. — very corrupt. 6axa;;um, -| Suc)^a;cum, 
 
 (T.) 1 mulpaxum, B. fa Sarum, -\ Sue 
 
 ° In peace. — The clause within brackets Sarum,-] m-piul Scitain, L. Qlpqtuni, 
 
 is added from L., B., and U (T.) "| pucpo^rum -\ ninlparum, U. Qllpat- 
 
 ^ Sandals. — According to the Latin, the an, -\ pucparan, -| nicilpciran, D [T.) 
 
 Saxons were directed by Hengist to bring •" Gorthjern. — Literally, " the person," 
 
 each an artavus, or small pocket-knife, or " the man Gortigern;" mi, D. mm, 
 
 " in medio ficonis sui," i. e. in his shoe or U., L. m di, B. This prefix is not to 
 
 boot. — (-?/.) be understood as implying any contempt 
 
 1 Sparing his life. — " Pro redemptione or depreciation of Gortigern, but rather 
 
 animae sua;," Nennius. Oap cenoa mna, the contrary. — (//.) 
 
 U. CIp oaij a mna, " On account of * His own davjjhter. — These words are 
 
I03 
 
 XXI. Now it came to pass after the death of Gortimer, and after 
 the peace between Hengist and Gortigern, that the Saxons com- 
 mitted an act of treachery upon the Britons ; that is, the Britons and 
 Saxons were assembled together in equal numbers in one place, as 
 if in peace°, viz., Hengist and Gortigern, neither party having arms ; 
 but the Saxons carried knives concealed between tliem and their san- 
 dals", and they killed all the Britons who were there except Gortigern 
 alone, and they fettered Gortigern, and he gave the one-third of his 
 land for the sparing of his life'', viz., All-Saxan, and Sut-Saxan, and 
 Mitil-Saxan. 
 
 Now German had admonished Gortigern'' to put away his wife, 
 that is, his own daughter'; but he fled away from German, and 
 concealed himself in the land which is named Gortigernmain ; and 
 German, with the clergy of Britain, went after him^ and remained 
 there for forty days and nights ; and Gortigern fled again' from the 
 clergy to his fortress, and they followed him and tarried there three 
 days and three nights fasting. And the fire of God from heaven 
 burned Gortigern" there, with all his people. Others assert that 
 
 he 
 
 inserted from U., B., and L. The incest gerniawn, where it is not doubted Caer 
 of Gortigern is only mentioned in tlie Guortigern was situate; and, being pur- 
 MS. edited by Mr. Gunn, and in the mar- sued by Germanus and his priests, and 
 gin of the Cottonian MS. Caligula, A. dreading their power, he removed thence 
 viii. See Stevenson. — (T.) This Avhole to another fort of his called Din Gorti- 
 aifair is very doubtful. See p. 89. But gern, in Dyved or Demetia, on the banks 
 here the falsehood is manifest; for the of the Tivy. So it is styled in Gale's 
 plot of knives is usually attributed to the text; but Mr. Gunn's has " Cair Guorthe- 
 year 473, and at any rate German died girn juxta flumen Tebi," which I con- 
 one year before Hengist's first arrival in ceive to be erroneous. — (H.) 
 449. — {H.) " Gortigern. — Literally, " the person 
 ^ Fled again. — There is a confusion Gortigern." See above, note "■ ; m ni, U. 
 here, from its not being clearly expressed m bi, omitted in D. L. does not name 
 that Gortigern had two places of refuge. Gortigern here, but reads in cijeapra 
 First, he went to the district of Guorti- pin. — (T.) 
 
104 
 
 cepi. Qobepar apaile ip oo Dépcaíniuó ctobac pop paenouil a II05 
 1II05. Qobepc apaile ip calam 00 plui^ in agaiD po loipceb a 
 6un. 
 
 XXII. "Robaoap imoppo, upi meic oca .i. ^opcimpep, ip epibe 
 po cachaiD ppi Sa;cann; Cain^eapnn ; papcannc, ip Do piDe Do 
 par, Qmbpop pi bpearan, bocuelc 1 ^op^iS^api^^'^^i'^ iccp n-eg a 
 acliap ; paupcup noem, mac a in^ene, 1 5^ci]ii^«i^ po m-baipD "] 
 po n-ail 1 po popcan ; -] reachraiD in cachpaig pop [bpu] ppoca 
 r?aen. Nemniip aobepc po. 
 
 peapmael pil anopa pop peapann 5oil''^i5^pi^C)n(iain, mac ce- 
 
 Diibpe 
 
 ^ Died of grief and tears, etc — But cer- 
 tainly far advanced in years. His repu- 
 ted tomb, called the Bedd Gwrtheyrn or 
 Grave of Vortigern, is still seen at Llan- 
 haiarn in Carnarvonshire, and was found 
 to contain the bones of a man of lofty 
 stature. See Carte i. 196. The Beddau 
 Milwyr, St. 40, says that the tomb in 
 Ystyvachau is supposed by all men to be 
 that of Gwrtheyrn or Vortigern. — (//.) 
 
 " Three sons. — That is to say, Vorti- 
 gern had three legitimate sons, or such 
 as the British recognised for princes. 
 Nothing is known of this Saint Faustus, 
 nor doth there seem to be any church or 
 convent of his invocation. The Eenis or 
 Reins, at which Faustus (not Germanus, 
 as here) built a locus magnus, has been 
 conjectured to be the Rumney, dividing 
 GlamorganfromMonmouth.-Ussher, Brit. 
 Eccl. Primord. Appx. p. 1002. One manu- 
 script calls him S. Faustus Secundus. A 
 Briton of the name of Faustus was bishop 
 of Riez, in Gaul, and honoured as a saint 
 
 (Vide Aub. Mira?um in Gennadium, cap. 
 61), though by some condemned as here- 
 tical. He flourished in the days of Vor- 
 tigern, and kei)t up a correspondence 
 with Britannia. See Sidouius Apollinaris, 
 Lib. IX. Epist. 9. A fovirth son ascribed 
 to Vortigern is Gotta, whom his Saxon 
 wife, Rowena, is said to have borne to 
 him, and to whom Vortigern is said to 
 have given (i. e. limited in su.ccession) the 
 crown of Britain. — Triad. 21, series 3. 
 Lastly, Mr. R. Rees mentions three 
 saintly sons of Vortigern, St. Edeyrn, 
 who formed a convent of 300 monks at 
 Llanedeyrn, near the Rumney above- 
 mentioned, St. Aerdeyrn, and St. Ell- 
 deyrn. — Essay on Welsh Saints, p. 186. 
 All tliese names are formed, like Gwr- 
 theyrn's own, upon teyrn, a prince. Pas- 
 cent is the most authentic of his imputt'd 
 progeny — (//.) 
 
 " Who fovght. — Ip e po chudiaiD pe 
 Scitum, D. "Qui ])Ugiiubat contra bar- 
 baros." — Nen 11 ius ( 7'. ) 
 
105 
 
 he died of grief and tears'", wandering from place to place. Another 
 authority asserts that the earth swallowed him up the night on which 
 his fortress was burnt. 
 
 XXTI. He had three sons"', viz., Gortimper, who fought* against 
 the Saxons ; Catigern ; Pascant, to whom Ambrose the king of Bri- 
 tain gave Bocuelt and Gortigernmain, after the death of his father; 
 Saint Faustus^, his son bj his own daughter, and whom Germain 
 baptized, fostered, and instructed, and for Avdiom he built a city on 
 the brink of the River Raen^. Nennius'' said this. 
 
 FearmaeP, who is now chief over the lands of Gortigern, is the 
 
 son 
 
 ^ Saint Faustus D. reads Poupciir 
 
 pancrup: all the other MSS. have F'^^F" 
 cup noem or naem. — (J",) 
 
 ' The Hiver Raen. See note ^ . — pop bpu 
 ppora, L., B. Pop bpo ppoca 'Roen, D. 
 Pop bpo ppora Rem, U. — {T.) 
 
 ^ Nennius. — Nenup, B. Nemnep, L. 
 Neamnop, D. Memnup, U. — {T.) 
 
 ^Fearmael — Fernmael ( Strong-ankles), 
 Firm wail, or Fermail, was a petty prince, 
 reigning when the Historia was compiled. 
 The same name occurs in Fernwail, Fer- 
 nael, or Fermael, son of Idwal, in the 
 Brut Tywys. and Saeson, p, 391, 473, 
 and (as I conceive) in King Farinmagil, 
 slain at the battle of Deorham. — Henr. 
 Huntingd. p. 315. Fernmael I take to 
 be the true form and etymon, according 
 to the orthography of these days. His 
 genealogy (which Gale attributes to that 
 bugbear, Samuel) is in every copy and 
 edition. Pascentius, son of Vortigern, 
 was permitted (as the Historia has already 
 told us) to retain Buellt, a district of liad- 
 
 nor, Avhere stood the ancient Bullseum 
 Silurum, and Guorthigerniawn or Gwr- 
 theyrniawn, i. e. the Jurisdiction of Vor- 
 tigern or Gwrtheyrn, a district adjoining 
 the other in the direction of Rhaiadrgwy, 
 whereof the name yet survives in the 
 ruined castle of Gwrthrenion. 
 
 This patrimony of Pascent ap Gwr- 
 theyrn descended from him, through ten 
 intermediates, to Fernmael, son of Theo- 
 dore or Tudor. All copies exactly agree 
 in the pedigree, save that one or two 
 have mistaken Vortigern's opprobrious 
 surname, Gwrthenau, Perverse- Mouthed, 
 for a separate person. It is not likely 
 that such particular accounts should be 
 given of the fate of Vortigern's estates in 
 Kadnorshire, and of the descent of their 
 actual owner, save by a person specially 
 acquainted with those parts. But that 
 impression rises into conviction, when we 
 find that every copy of the catalogue of 
 the twenty-eight cities of Britannia, in- 
 cluding that copied into the Harleian 
 
io6 
 
 Dub]ie, iTiic paifrceann, mic ^ooiDicann, mic TTIopuc, mic GllroD, 
 mic GIdoc, mic paviil, mic ÍTIeppic, mic bpiacac, mic papcenr, 
 mic Jopciseaimo, mic ^uaccnl, mic ^uaculm, mic ^loa. ()oiiiip 
 1 Pctuliip -] niu]ion c]ii meic [oile] ^loa, ip epoe t>o poine m car- 
 paig Caip^loii .1. ^Uipepcep pop bpu Sabpainoe. Do cuaio 5^c(P" 
 man t)ia cip. 
 
 XXIII. paopaic cpa in n-inbaió pin i n-Daipe i n-Gipino ic 
 TTIiliuc, 1 [ip ip m aimpip pin] po paioeab pieoiup cum n-Gipeann 
 DO ppoicepc ooib. Do cuaiD paDpaic o'po^laim bo oeap, co po 
 léi5 in canoin la ^eapman. Ro h-moapbao pieoiup a h-Gipinn, 
 -] cani5 CO pa pogain t)o Dm i popoun ip in Tilaipne. Uanij pa- 
 Dpaic DO cum n-GipinD lap po^laim, "] po baipc pipu Gpeann. O 
 Qoam CO bairhip peap n-Gipeann, u.m.ccc.;:;:;c. peapca paDpaic 
 Do inDipin Daib]'i a pipu Gpeann, ip upce do loch annpin, [-] ip 
 
 liai fep 
 
 MS. of pedigrees, places Caer Guortigern, 
 the capital of Guortigerniawn, first in 
 the list of cities, before London, York, 
 Caerleon upon Usk and upon Dee, and 
 whatever Avas most famous in the island! 
 The place in question was, on the face of 
 it, no older than the fifth century; and, 
 from its Avild and mountainous site, could 
 have been little more than a military fast- 
 ness. This is such palpable exaggeration 
 and flattery as may best be accounted for 
 by supposing Guorthigerniawn to have 
 been the author's native land, and Fern- 
 mael his lord and patron. — (//.) 
 
 •^ Teduhre^ son of Paistcenn. — That is to 
 say, Theodore or Tudor, son of Pascent. 
 The authenticity of this pedigree from 
 Vortigern derives some support from the 
 
 recurrence of Pascent's name. At least, 
 if it be a fiction, it throws back the inven- 
 tion of it to Fernmael's grandfather, or ra- 
 ther to that grandfather's sponsors. — {H.) 
 This genealogy is given in the MSS. with 
 great variations in the spelling of the names. 
 D. is followed in the text. U. gives them 
 thus: Fearmael, Teudubri, Pascent, Guo- 
 dicator, Morut, Eldat, Eldoc, Paul, Me- 
 prit, Briacat, Pascent, Gorthigernd, Gui- 
 tail, Guitoilin, Glou. L. gives them thus: 
 Fearmael, Teudbri, Pasceand, Guodicatur, 
 Muiriud, Eltaid, Eltog, Paul, Mepret, 
 Bricad, Pascent, Gorthigern, Gutail, Gu- 
 tolin, Golu. B. has them thus: Fermael, 
 Teudbri, Pascenn, Guodicant, Muriut, 
 Eldat, Eldoc, Paul, Meprit, Bricat, Pas- 
 cent, Gorthigern, Gutail, Gutolin, Glou. 
 
lO' 
 
 son of Tedubre, son of Paistcenn^ son of Guodicann, son of Morut, 
 son of Alltad, son of Eldoc, son of Paul, son of Mepric, son of 
 Briacat, son of Pascent, son of Gortigern, son of Guatal, son of Gua- 
 tulin, son of Glou. Bonus, Paul, and Muron were three other sons of 
 Glou, who built the city of Caer Glou'*, i. e. Glusester, on the banks 
 of the Severn. German returned liome to his own country^ 
 
 XXIII. At this time Patrick was in captivity in Eri with Miliuc ; 
 and it was at this time that Pledius was sent to Eri to preach to 
 them. Patrick went to the south^ to study, and he read the canons 
 with German. Pledius was driven from Eri, and he went and served 
 God in Fordun in Mairne. Patrick came to Eri after studying, and 
 baptized the men of Eri. From Adam to the baptizing of the men of 
 Eri were five thousand three hundred and thirty years. To de- 
 scribe the miracles of Patrick to you, O men of Eri, were to bring 
 
 watei- 
 
 For Gloucester Ave have Gluseghter, B. 
 Gluseicther, L. Glusester, U., D. — (T.) 
 For some remarks on Gortliigern, son of 
 Guatal, see Additional Notes, No. XVI. 
 
 ^ Caer Glou. — This statement is not in 
 all the Latin copies, and is deservedly ac- 
 counted fabulous. For Caer Gloui or 
 Gloucester is the Glevum of the Itinera- 
 rium Antonini, a work not later than the 
 fourth century. And the idea of Gloui 
 building cities east of the Severn implies a 
 measure of Celtic independence and so- 
 vereignty which did not exist in the days 
 of the Itinerary, nor in those of Vorti- 
 gern's grandfather {H.) 
 
 ^ To his own country t)i acallaufi, 
 
 B., L. U. omits this clause altogether. 
 In the Latin it is " Sanctus Germanus 
 reversus est post mortem illiiis ad patriam 
 
 suam."— (T.) 
 
 ^ To the south In the Latin, " Komam 
 
 usque perrexit ;" but there is no mention 
 there of Patrick's studying the canons 
 with German. In describing the mission 
 of Palladius, the Latin adopts the words 
 of Prosper in his Chronicle: " Missus est 
 Palladius episcopus primitus a Celestino 
 episcopo et papa Romge ad Scottos in 
 Christum convertendos." — {T.) The trans- 
 lator of Nennius deservedly rejects his 
 sketch of St. Patrick's life and miracles, 
 as a mere drop of water or grain of sea- 
 sand. But he is himself much at va- 
 riance with the popular hagiography, if 
 he conceives Patrick to have been still a 
 captive to Miliuc M" Cuboin, the Dalara- 
 dian magician, at the time when Palladius 
 was sent. The mission of St. Patrick to 
 
 P2 
 
io8 
 
 liairep jainein mapa ano fin, "] lecpeao oaib pechaino co [-e can 
 cumai|i "] can paipneip moipin co leicc] 
 
 XXIV. Ro ^ab qia neapu Sa;ran pop bpearanib lap n-ej 5"P' 
 n^eajino. Ro gab Ochra mac Gn^ipr, pi^i poppo. Qp a uioi no 
 carliai^iD Qpriip -] bpeacain piu co calma, ~| do pat) Da carh oea^ 
 Doib, .1. in ceD each in n-inDbeap ^lein ; m uanaifce "] in cpeap "| 
 
 m 
 
 Ireland falls upon the Annus MundÍ4382, 
 and not on 5330, according to the Hebrew 
 chronology of O'Flaherty. — (//.) 
 
 8 To a lake. — Upce po chalman, L. 
 Llpce 00 loch, U., D. Upci po lap -| lirip 
 janeaiii mapa, B. The clause which fol- 
 lows, within brackets, in the text, is in- 
 serted from L — (T.) 
 
 ^ Arthur and the Britons. — Mr. Ber- 
 tram's edition inserts, before the mention 
 of Arthur, " hie expliciunt gesta Brito- 
 num a Nennio conscripta ;" from which 
 some have thought this history was ori- 
 ginally silent as to Arthur. But all MSS. 
 ajiree in containing his leirend, and the 
 mistake arose thus : — That colophon is 
 subjoined to the Acts of St. Patrick ; but 
 in some copies, particularly the Marcian 
 or Mr. Gunn's, those Acts form the con- 
 clusion of the Historia ; and some of the 
 editorial copyists, while transferring them 
 to the middle, took along with them the 
 expliciunt or colophon — {H-) In the fol- 
 lowing account of Arthur's battles, the 
 text of all the MSS. of the Irish is very 
 corrupt, particularly D. ; it has been cor- 
 rected by the help of the Latin from B., 
 L., and U., but it would be a waste of time 
 
 to specify all the variations, most of which 
 are the blunders of mere ignorance. The 
 names of the several battle-fields are very 
 variously given in the Irish MSS. The 
 following is a list of them : The first was 
 at Inbuip ^leip, U. Jnóbep ^lein, L. 
 ^lein, B. Inobep ^lam, D. In the place 
 of the next four all agree. The sixth at 
 6pu 6appa in B. and L. 6apa, D. 6pu 
 6apa, U. The seventh at Caill Cailliooin 
 .1. caic coic CleiDuman, D. Caill Cai- 
 liooin .1. cnic coic Clebeb, U. Chticain 
 .1. caic COIC Cleb, L. Caill Caooni .1. 
 caic coic Cloceb, B. The eighth at lep 
 ^uinneain, U. i-eipc Cuinpein, L. i.epc 
 ^uiniooin, D. (It should be mentioned 
 that D. apparently omits the seventh and 
 gives the eighth twice ; but this is a mere 
 slip of the scribe, who wrote u h-occa, 
 when he ought to have written m pecc- 
 mao). C&y 15" '"P^"'"» K. After the 
 eighth battle D. inserts the clause which 
 in the other copies, and in the Latin, fol- 
 lows the twelfth, — Ip ann pinoe po imop- 
 coip Qpcmp occc;cl. in aenlo, -] ba leip 
 copcap inocib peo uile, — and then goes 
 on (as in the text) to speak of his having 
 there carried the image of the Virgin. 
 
I09 
 
 water to a lake^, and tliey are more numerous than the sands of the 
 sea, and I shall, therefore, pass them over without giving an abstract 
 or narrative of them just now. 
 
 XXIV. After the death of Gortigern, the power of the Saxons 
 prevailed over the Britons. Ochta, the son of Hengist, assumed govern- 
 ment over them. Arthur, however, and the Britons'' fought bravely 
 against them, and gave them twelve battles', vis., the first battle at 
 
 the 
 
 The ninth battle was at Cacpaij5 mo 
 f^eomuin, U., L., B. Cachpai^ inD ^>e- 
 goin, D., which agrees with the Latin. 
 The tenth at Robpoir, U., L., B. l^ob- 
 puiD, D. The eleventh is omitted in all 
 the Irish MSS., nor do they name the 
 twelfth ; in what they say of it they all 
 agree with the text except D., where the 
 scribe wrote a do oej ip ann po mapb, and 
 there stopped short without finishing the 
 
 sentence (T.) 
 
 ' Twelve battles. — This was the favourite 
 and mystic number of the British nations. 
 St. Patrick is made (by the author of the 
 very barbarous productions bearing his 
 name) to boast of having gone through 
 duodena pericula. It is unknown where 
 these battles were fought, and it is mere 
 guess-work, from resemblance of sound 
 and other trilles. I. Gleni, or Glein, is a 
 name consistently given, and therefore not 
 to be treated ad libitum. The river Glem 
 by Glemford, in Lincolnshire, is recom- 
 mended by Gale. There is also the Glen 
 of Glendale, in Northumberland, fluvius 
 Gleni, in which Paulinus baptized multi- 
 tudes. Bede, Hist, ii., cap. 14. — II., III., 
 
 IV., V. The river Duglas or Dubhglas may 
 be the dark green or blue (for .^/«5 is either), 
 or rather the dark stream, from the Gaelic 
 glaise, a stream. It is said to be the Dow- 
 gias in Lancashire, that riuis by Wigan. — 
 R. Higd. Polychron. p. 225, Gale. But if 
 so the regio Linuis, Linnuis, Linnis, or 
 Limus, cannot be Lindsey, Lindissiof Bede, 
 in Lincolnshire. Indeed, the Archdeacon 
 of Huntingdon calls it reff io Innis. —Kist. ii. 
 p. 313. Mr.Whitaker speaks of a local tra- 
 dition that three battles were fought near 
 Wigan, but omits to observe, that the tra- 
 dition probably came from those very chro- 
 nicles, of which it is therefore insufficient 
 to determine the sense — Hist. Manches- 
 ter, ii. p. 36, 43. There is also the river 
 Douglas, in Clydesdale, more famous for 
 the family who took its name, than for 
 its own dark waters. VI. Bassas of Nen- 
 nius, Lusas of the Marcian manuscript, 
 is unascertainable. But a place called 
 Eglwysau Bassa, the Churches of Bassa, 
 is prominently mentioned in Llywarch's 
 Elegy upon Cynddylan. Near that place, 
 Cynddylan and Elvan of Powys were slain 
 by the Lloegrians, or Britons west of 
 
no 
 
 in ceacbpamao -) in cuicectD car pop bpu Dubjlaipi ; in feipeab 
 car pop bpu bappa ; ocup in peacrmaó car a Caill CaiUiDoin .1. 
 caicCoir Clemuman; in uocrrhab carim le['c J^ii^iooin ; ip ano 
 pin po imapcop Qpciip t)elb ITluipe pop a ^ualainD, -\ po ceil^iprai. 
 nu pagáin. In nomaD[car] 1 cachpai^ int) Le^oin; in oechineao 
 
 in 
 
 Severn, and were buried in the Eglwysau, 
 of whicli the plural number indicates some 
 great establishment, probably conventual. 
 Owen's Llywarch, p. 82-84, Llywarch, 
 apud Arch. Myvyr. p. 109, no. How- 
 ever, Mr. Carte has imagined the Bassas 
 to be the river of Basingstoke and Basing, 
 in Hants ; i. p. 205. VII. The seventh 
 was cad coed Celyddon, the battle of the 
 wood of Forests. Celyddon is a general 
 name for any tract of woodlands so exten- 
 sive as to furnish shelter and baffle pur- 
 suers, of which the ancient orthography 
 was expressed in Latin, Caledonia or 
 Calidonia. — See Florus, cap. xi. This bat- 
 tle may have been fought in any celyd- 
 don or vast forests; in the sylva Caledonia 
 of Caesar in Florus ; in Caledonia north 
 of Clyde ; or where the fortress of Pen- 
 savle-coed was built. Geoffrey of Mon- 
 mouth, ix. cap. 3, places the battle of 
 Nemus Caledonis in Lindsey, near Lin- 
 coln ; but as he clearly mistakes the 
 position of Caer Loid Coed, his recti- 
 fied sense would place it in the Sylva El- 
 mete of Leeds. VIII. Castellum Gunnion, 
 Guinion, Guimer. This place is simply 
 unknown. The Vinovium of Ptolemy, 
 Vinovia of Antoninus, and Vinonia of 
 
 Eavennas, is mentioned in Messrs. Gunn's 
 and Stevenson's Notes. It is now called 
 Binchester, in Durham. There is also a 
 Vennonis (High-Cross), otherwise Vino- 
 nium, in Antoninus. Gwyniawn, in mo- 
 dern spelling, is probably the word in- 
 tended by Nennius, whatever place he may 
 have meant. An interpolation (absent 
 from Marcus and various other MSS., 
 as well as from this translation), adds 
 to the portrait of the Holy Virgin an 
 account of a wooden cross made at Jeru- 
 salem, whereof the reliques Avere preserved 
 at Wedale, near Melrose. IX. Urbs Le- 
 gionis or Caer Lleon, was a name com- 
 monly applied to two cities, that upon 
 the Usk in Gwent or Monmouthshire, 
 and that upon the Dee, now called Ches- 
 ter. It does not appear which is speci- 
 fied, but northern places seem rather to 
 be in question. X. Upon the river Trat- 
 treuroit, Trath-treviroit, Tribruit, Ri- 
 broit, or Arderit, it may be observed 
 that the four first readings represent the 
 same, and the real appellation ; while the 
 intrusion of the celebrated, but not Ar- 
 thurian, battle of Arderydd is an imper- 
 tinence. A trath or traeth is not properly 
 a river, but an inlet of the sea, a tract of 
 
Ill 
 
 the mouth of the river Glein ; the second, the third, the fourth, 
 and the fifth battle, on the brink of the river Dubhc^las : the sixth 
 battle on the brink of the Bassa ; the seventh battle in the wood 
 of Callidon, that is, Cait Coit Cleiduman ; the eighth battle at 
 Lesc Guinidon ; it was here Arthur carried the image of Mary on 
 his shoulder, and drove out the Pagans; the ninth battle at the city of 
 
 Legion ; 
 
 marsh, or other shallow and sandy place 
 usually covered with water; such as the 
 Traeth Mawr, Traeth Bychan, and Traeth 
 Artro in Merioneth, and Traeth Taffe in 
 Glamorgan; and the word traeth-llyn (ap. 
 Camden, ii. 46), a quagmire. " Dicitur 
 autem Traeth lingua Cambrica sabulum 
 mari influente longius, et se retrahente, 
 nudatum." — Giraldus Camb. Itin. Carnbr. 
 ii. cap. 6. Of Traeth Trev there is no room 
 for doubt ; but the difficulty is to meet the 
 analogies of the ancient Welsh spelling, 
 which is preserved in roit and ruit. Per- 
 haps Traethtrevrhwydd (the frith, or 
 marshy channel, of the open or unen- 
 closed habitation) is the name. But the 
 name is easier found than the place. XL 
 The eleventh battle (here omitted) was at 
 Agned Cathregenion, Cath-Bregion, or 
 Thabregomion ; or, as Marcus has it, "in 
 Monte Breguoin .... quern nos Cat Bre- 
 gion appellamus." Humfrey Llwyd says, 
 " Edenburgum, Scotorum regia, olim ab 
 Eboraco Britannorum rege condita, et 
 Castell Mynydd Agned, id est, Castellum 
 Montis Agneti, postea vero Castellum 
 Virginum, dicta." — Comment, p. 62. That 
 suffices for the place. As to its additional 
 
 name, we see clearly from Marcus, as Avell 
 as from the reason of the thing, that the 
 Cat is added in consequence of the battle ; 
 and I believe that Agned Brechion, Ag- 
 netum Maculis-distinctorum, was simply 
 expressive of the nation to whom that 
 fortress is said to have belonged, Edin- 
 burgh of the Picts. XII. The place, which 
 is omitted here, was Mons Badonis. " Ad 
 annum obsessionis Montis Badonici, qui 
 prope Sabrinum ostium habetur, novis- 
 simasque fere de furciferis non minimse 
 stragis." — Gildas, Hist. cap. 26. Lands- 
 downe Hill, above Bath, is supposed to 
 be signified; and no doubt can exist of 
 Badon being Bath, or, more strictly, the 
 Baths. Mr. Carte's conceit, that Mount 
 Badon is Badbury Hill, on the borders of 
 Wiltshire, towards Berkshire, is fully con- 
 futed by " prope Sabrinum ostium." The 
 " novissima fere strages" of Gildas sug- 
 gested to the Historia Britonum its duo- 
 
 decimum bellum, or last battle (i7.) 
 
 For the history of Arthur and his twelve 
 battles, see " Assertio incomparabilis Ar- 
 thuri autore Joanne Lelando, Antiqua- 
 rio." Lond. 1544. Reprinted in Leland's 
 Collectanea, vol. v. p, 17, &c. — (T.) 
 
T 12 
 
 in r?ob]iiiit); a 00 Oeaj ip ann yio mapbaó [la lairh Q]iriii]i pel. ap ocr 
 cecaib i n-aen lo, -\ ha leipcopcuyi ir.rib peo uile]. NochuinD^mip 
 imo]i|io Sa;rain na popracr Doib a ^e|iTnania -] pi^i popo, co Ivloa 
 ip eipiDe cet) pi^ po ^ab uaoaib ipop int)bip Onic .i. ppi Umbpia, 
 acuam. loa piliup Gabba. Gnplen pilia Gouinni roipeac piam po 
 baipceb oo Saxanaib in n-inip ()peacan. 
 
 iNcipic t)o h-iN5aNuai6 indsi 6RearaN awt) so sis. 
 
 XXV. In ceo in^nao moj'i 6|iearan Loch Lomnan ; l;r. imp 
 ann; l;r. cappaj -] I;:, ppuf ino, i aen ppurh ap, .1. Leainain. 
 
 In 
 
 J Eight hundred and forty men, ^-c. — So 
 all but Gunn's MS., which is represented 
 as ha\ang DCCCCXL. This statement is 
 less hyperbolical, though it may be more 
 mysterious, in its real than in its ap- 
 parent sense. Like 7 to the Hebrews, 
 12 was to the Britons the absolute 
 number, significant of perfection, pleni- 
 tude, and completeness. But they had 
 also a way of expressing that number by 
 various other numbers, of which the 
 cyphers added together make 12. So, 
 at his great synod of Llan-Ddewi Brevi, 
 St. David assembled 7140 saints; at the 
 battle of knives, or of Hengist's ban- 
 quet, Eidiol Gadran, with the branch of a 
 roan tree, slew 660 Saxons ; and here, 
 Arthur, with his own sword, slays 840. 
 In some remarkable instances the num- 
 bers 147 and 363 were so employed; and 
 from each number deductions of seven 
 and three were made respectively, the 
 oViject of which affected deductions was to 
 
 shew the principle; for 7 from 147 leaves 
 I and 4, i. e. 5, being the remainder of 
 7 from 1 2 ; and in the like manner 3 from 
 363 leaves 9. The direct demonstration 
 of the fact is found in the statement, where 
 twelve years of well-known chronology 
 (the reign of one king) are termed teir 
 biynedd trugein a thrychant, 363 years. — 
 Cyvoesi Merddin St. 106. The motives for 
 such a practice are not obvious. In Triad 
 85, the number 21,000, thrice repeated, 
 is characteristic of three. The matter is 
 also curious, as regards the main principle 
 of what we term Arabic numerals — (//.) 
 ^ Until Ida. — " Usque ad tempus quo 
 Ida filius Eobba rcgnavit, qui fuit primus 
 rex in Bernicia, id est, Iberneich, de gente 
 Saxonum." — Nennius, cap. 63. Cambrice 
 y Berneich or Bryneich. This is the Inbh- 
 cr Onic of the Irish translator, which, 
 however, he correctly places north of 
 Humber. — (//•) This passage is greatly 
 corrupted in L. : co h-ioa is transformed 
 
113 
 
 Legion ; the tenth battle at Robruid; in the twelfth battle there were 
 slain, by the hand of Arthur, eight hundred and forty men^ in one 
 day, and he was victorious in all these battles. And the Saxons 
 sought assistance from Germany, and it was from thence they brought 
 their kings until the time o/'Ida"", who was the first king that ruled 
 over them at this side of Inbher Onic, that is, to the north of Umbria 
 [Humher]. Ida was the son of Ebba. Enfled, the daughter of Edwin\ 
 was the first of the Saxons that was baptized in the island of Britain. 
 
 Incipit concerning the wonders of the island of Britain"" here. 
 
 XXV. The first wonder of the island of Britain is Loch Lem- 
 
 non; there are sixty islands and sixty rocks in it, and sixty streams 
 
 jlou' into it, and one stream out of it, that is the Leamain". 
 
 into conao, and uaoaib ipop into uceibe 
 pop, which is nonsense. For Inber Onic 
 this MS. reads Inbeneopao .i. abpa a 
 cuaich. D. reads Inobip Onic .1. pop 
 muip acuaiD. U. reads In bene poic .1. 
 ppi Umbpia acuaiD, and B. has it In 
 benepoc .1. ppi Ubpa u cuair — (T.) 
 
 ' Enfled, daughter of Edwin. — Her bap- 
 tism by St. Paulinus is related in Beda, 
 2, cap. 9. The mention of her occurs in 
 the midst of those " Saxonum et aliarum 
 genealogise gentium", which Nennius, 
 at tlie suggestion of Beulan the priest, 
 " noluit scribere;" but which Bertram 
 and Mr. Stevenson have printed from 
 varying copies. The remarks originally 
 made on the mode in which the Historia 
 was treated explain the force of scribere. 
 Nennius was dissuaded from including 
 them in his edition. The translator Gua- 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 16. Q 
 
 The 
 
 nach must have been in possession of the 
 Genealogise, but imitated Beulan's pupil 
 in the rejection of them, only culling out 
 of them this sentence about Eanfled, be- 
 cause of the religious interest it possessed. 
 — (i7.) The MSS. of the Irish version dif- 
 fer here, as in other cases where there are 
 proper names: loa mac Guba. Ganplech 
 injen Gouin, U. l&a piliup Gabba. Gn- 
 pleij pilia Goumi, D. loa mac Guba. 
 Ganpleoinjen Gouin, B. loa mac Goba. 
 Gnpleo, no Grne, mjean aeoairi, L. 
 Here the copies of this work in the 
 Book of Ballymote and in the Leabhar 
 na h-Uidhri end ; at the end of the copy 
 of the Book of Ballymote are the words 
 pinic Do'n 6peacnocap, '■'■ Britainism{\.Q. 
 the history of Britain) ends." — {T.) 
 
 ™ Wonders of the island of Britain — 
 The legend of St. Patrick seems to be 
 
114 
 
 In r-in^naD canaipre, inobeaji pjiorba Upanon ap linab ó bonn 
 ppia aen ruino, -] cpaig amuil [cac] muiji eile. 
 In c|ieap ingnao, na h-uipce ueinore. 
 In ceafpamao injnao, cobap palainD inDue. 
 In ciiiceaD [m^nao], Da buil^ uainemue inbep SabpctmDe ; t)o 
 
 5nm 
 
 scn'ptmn in all the copies, and there is not 
 " aliquod volumen Britannife" that con- 
 tains it not. But it is otherwise with the 
 Genealogiai ; and also with the Mirabilia, 
 which various copies, and the two first 
 editors in print, have not included. Mr. 
 Stevenson has printed them, to the num- 
 ber of thirteen, which is also the number 
 in the Irish. But the sixth and seventh 
 of the Irish translation are made out of 
 the seventh of the Latin ; the eleventh 
 is the twelfth ; the twelfth and thir- 
 teenth do not occur in the Latin; neither 
 do the Latin sixth and thirteenth occur 
 in the translation. The Wallige Mirabilia, 
 given in verse by Ralph Higden, appear 
 to me to be only twelve in number ; but 
 it is uncertain whether one inirabile at 
 Basingwerk is intended, or two, in which 
 latter case there are thirteen. There is 
 not above one of them that coincides with 
 Nennius's; but, however varied in the 
 selection of instances, the mirabilia seem 
 to have had a fixed and conventional num- 
 ber. That number, 13, I conceive to be 
 the same sacred number, 1 2, al)ove spoken 
 of; the difference being that of the zodi- 
 acal number with or without the sun, 
 and the apostolic numljer with or without 
 its Head. The British 13 is not (juite 
 
 unlike the Hebrew 8, being the over- 
 flowing of fulness. The thirteen natu- 
 ral mirabilia of Britain form a counter- 
 part to its thirteen tlysau, i. e. jewels, 
 toys, or trinkets, being magical talismans 
 of the most portentous virtue ; of which 
 a catalogue is printed in the Mabinogi 
 of Kilhwch, p. 353-5, and another in 
 Hynavion Cymreig, p. 67. Caervyrddin, 
 
 i823.-(iO- 
 
 " The Leamain — Lake Lomond in 
 Scotland is here greatly shorn of its mar- 
 vels. The Latin places an eagle upon 
 each rock, cap. 67, Stevenson. But Geof- 
 frey adds, that once a year the sixty 
 eagles assembled together, and sang aloud 
 their prophecies of whatever events were 
 
 about to happen Lib. ix. cap. 6. Also 
 
 in Gervas of Tilbury, De Regno Britonum, 
 p. 44. The Leamain here, and Lenin or 
 Leun of the Latin, is the river Levin, 
 flowing out of Lomond into the Clyde, 
 by the famous fortress of Alclyde or Dun- 
 barton — {H.) L. reads Loch ^oma. D. 
 makes the number of islands, rocks and 
 streams y:\. instead of Ix. ; the transposi- 
 tion of the ,r is easy, but the number of 
 rocks and streams is written in full, ceach- 
 paca. L. reads sixty in each case ; and 
 after the sixty rocks, adds, -] meo upoili 
 
115 
 
 The second wonder is the mouth of the stream Tranon', which 
 is filled from the bottom with one wave, and ebbs like every other 
 sea. 
 
 The third Avonder'' is the fiery waters. 
 
 The fourth wonder is the fountain of salt ivhich is there. 
 
 The fifth w^onder, i. e. two bubbles'" of froth at tlie mouth of the 
 
 Sabrain 
 
 in each. Laemhain (in the Latin copies 
 Lenin and Leun), the name of the river 
 running out of this lake, is also the name 
 of a river in the Co. Kerry in Ireland, 
 which runs into the Lake of Killarney, 
 and of another in Scotland, from which the 
 district of Lennox, anciently Leamhain, 
 or Magh Leamhna, has its name. — (T.) 
 
 ° Tranon Trans Hannoni, Thrannoni, 
 
 Strannoni, Trahannoni, is Traeth Antoni, 
 the ajstuary of the Anton or Southampton 
 river, Ptolemy's Mouth of the Trisanton, 
 'T{}iaávTiúvoQ TTorafiov tKfSoXai — See Gibson's 
 Camden's Britannia, p. 212; Nennius, cit. 
 ibid. In Italian romance, Bevis of Hamp- 
 ton is Buovo d'Antona. The name Tris- 
 Anton comes from tri, three, indicating 
 the triple form of the enclosure made by 
 the Isle of Wight, and consisting of the 
 Hampton river and the two channels of 
 Ryde and Yarmouth; as also Claus- 
 entum, for the same waters, signified the 
 Enclosure of Anton. The name Anton 
 itself is sinnplj free /rorn waves or billows, 
 as all sheltered waters are, to the extent 
 and degree of their shelter. This foolish 
 wonder seems only to describe the vio- 
 lence of a spring-tide. — (H). L. reads, 
 
 Q 
 
 mbeap ppocu Imaip ppi h-en cuino, -] 
 cpagio amlaiD can muip .1. Gichne. — 
 (T.) 
 
 P Third wonder. — This is in regione 
 Huich. The waters were in a paved bath, 
 and were either hot or cold, according to 
 the bather's wish. The fourth wonder, 
 in the same region, is no wonder at all; 
 but the writer imagined there was no salt 
 in the earth, only in the sea. — [H.) 
 
 ■^ Two bubbles. — D. reads bu buil^ hil- 
 lum birhe, which is plainly corrupt. The 
 reading of L. has been followed. In the 
 Latin, " Duo Rig Habren," which is inter- 
 preted, " duo reges Sabrinaj ;" pijg is a king 
 in Irish; but could duo rig mean the two 
 ra77is, from the Celtic peire, which would 
 be easily confounded with pi^ in sound ? 
 The Latin adds : " et bellum faciunt inter 
 se in modum arietum." — (T.) The Latin 
 says, "When the sea is poured into the 
 mouth of the Severn to a full head of water, 
 ["Ad sissam — in unáquáquesissá." Sissa 
 is a known corruption of assisa, and I do 
 not clearly know what the assize of water 
 is, but I suppose it to be water brought 
 to a head, as at mill-dams, Ducange cites, 
 from a charter of A. D. 811, "aquas et 
 2 
 
i6 
 
 ^niD cpoio, 1 bjii^eaD each a ceile oib, -] ciagaic pop culu do 
 jiiDipe, ocup conopecaiD DopiDipe, ip amlait) [pin] bit) Do gpéap. 
 
 In .ui.eb [msnao], Loch beilic cen uipce inD nd app, -| ceanel 
 pain éipc ann cacha h-aipDe, -] ni poich do Duine ace co ^lun; .;r;c. 
 cubac ina pao, i 'na leuheaD ; -] bpuacha apDa[inie]. 
 
 In .uii.mao [insnoo], ubla pop umDpinD a^ ppur ^oaip- 
 
 In c-ochcmaD ingnao, pochlaiD pil i n'p 5"^^^^ 1 5«^^^ ^V^ 
 bif ap. 
 
 In nomao, aluoip pil h-i Loin^paib, puilngiD é in aép comaipD 
 cioe pip o calmain puap. 
 
 In DeichrneaD [in^nao], cloch pil pop capn in bocuilu, -] a ceal- 
 raD con Qpcuip inoce ; i cio beapap pon ooman po geba pop in 
 capnD cenDa. 
 
 In 
 
 assisas aquarum."] two heaps of surf are There is also a place in Herefordshire 
 collected on either hand, and make war called Ehyd y Helig — (H.) 
 against each other like rams ; and each * Ash tree. — Mr. O'Donovan informs me 
 
 goes against the other and they collide to- 
 gether, and secede again from each other, 
 and advance again at each sissa [swell ?]." 
 This seems to be meant for a description 
 of the phajnomenon called the Bore, which 
 may be seen in some eestuaries, among 
 
 others at Bridgewater {H.) 
 
 'Lock Heilic. — eiec, L.—{T). This 
 Loch Heilic is called in the Latin Finnaun 
 (or Fountain) of Guur Helic or Guor He- 
 lic, and said to be twenty feet (not cubits) 
 square. It was in the region of Cinlipluc, 
 Cinlipluic, or Cinloipiauc. Near it, and also means a channel or conduit through 
 forming but one wonder with it in the which anything is conveyed, and that is 
 Latin, was the river Guoy (Wye) and the perhaps the sense here. — (H.) The word 
 apple-bearing ash. Helic means willow- pochlait) (poclae, L.), a cave, is now ob- 
 trees, and is the ancient name of Ely. solete, but is explained a cave in Cormac's 
 
 that uinnpenn is still in use in the north 
 of Ireland as the name of the ash tree ; 
 in the south and west the common word 
 is puinnpeoj ; but the old form is pre- 
 served in the name of the river Puinn- 
 pionn, in Cork, and in that of Qch-puinn- 
 pionn, or Ashford in Limerick. — (T.) 
 
 ' Guent.— Gwent was chiefly composed 
 of the modern Monmouthshire. The 
 cave is said to be entitled With Guint, 
 that is, Gwyth Gwynt, and to meanjlatio 
 venti. Gwyth is rage or violence; but 
 
17 
 
 Sabrain. They encounter and break each other, and move back 
 again, and come in collision again, and thus continue perpetually. 
 
 The sixth wonder is Loch Heilic'', which has no wsiter flowing into 
 it or out of it ; and there are diíFerent kinds of fishes in it at every 
 side ; and it reaches, in its depth, only to a man's knee ; it is twenty 
 cubits in length and in breadth, and has high banks. 
 
 The seventh wonder, apples upon the ash tree* at the stream of 
 Goas. 
 
 The eighth wonder, a cave which is in the district of Guent\ 
 having wind constantly blowing out of it. 
 
 The ninth ivonder, an altar which is in Loingraib". It is supported 
 in the air, although the height of a man above the earth. 
 
 The tenth wonder, a stone which is upon a earn in Bocuilt, with 
 
 the impression of the paws of Arthur's dog" in it; and though it should 
 
 be carried away to any part of the world, it would be found on the 
 
 same earn again. 
 
 The 
 
 Glossary, and the corresponding word in 
 the Latin \s fovea. With, the name given to 
 this cave in the Latin, and explained ^ai«o 
 venti, seems cognate with the Irish jaer, 
 a blast of wind. — {T.) 
 
 " Loingraib. — l^ach, L. — (T.) The altar 
 of Llwyngarth in Gower, upon the sea 
 shore. The story, as told in the Latin, was 
 this. St. Iltutus beheld a ship approaching, 
 which contained the body of a saint, and an 
 altar suspended in air over it. He buried 
 him under the altar, and built a church 
 over it; but the altar continued suspended 
 in the air. It was but slightly raised ; for a 
 regulus or local prince, being doubtful, 
 proved the fact by passing his rod or 
 wand under it. He was punished for his 
 
 incredulity by a speedy death ; and ano- 
 ther man, who peeped under it, by blind- 
 ness — {H.) 
 
 ' Arthur's dog. — The impression upon 
 the earn in Buellt is said to have been made 
 by Arthur's dog, Cavall or Caball, during 
 the chase of the porcus Troynt, i. e. the 
 TAvrch Trwy th. That famous boar had been 
 a king, but was thus transformed, and one 
 Taredd was his father. He was the head 
 and summit of that pile of porcine allu- 
 sions which are known to form a jDeculi- 
 arity of British superstition. Llywarch 
 Hen says, in a proverbial tone, 
 
 " In need, Twrch [himself] will crack pignuts." 
 Marwnad Cynddylan, St. 89. 
 
 Cavall did, indeed, hunt the Twrch 
 
ii8 
 
 In .;ci.ao [ingnaD], pil aOnacul i pea|iann Qpgiiigi, ran .uii. cpai^i, 
 can .pr., in uan .xn,, in can a cuic Dea^ ma pao. 
 
 In Da]ia [ingnao] Deag, cloch pop eap i m-bpebic. 
 
 1n cpeap [mgnao] oeag, bpo pop bleich oo 5peap im TTlachlint) i 
 Ciiil, ace oia oomnai^, po calmain imoppo do cluinceap. 
 
 Qca cippa in ^pain im TTleaDon, .1. cippa o pilenn span can 
 anaD. 
 
 [Qca Dno ann cibpa 6 m-bpúchcaD cnaime en 00 5pép 'pn^' ^í^P 
 chécna.] 
 
 Qcaic ona eoin Diaipmioe ann in apaile cappai^, -] laic po'n 
 muip amail bio 1 n-aep. 
 
 Qca ona baippneach pop cappai^ ince, .1. baippneacli oc Ceoil 
 cpiclia mile cemenn on miiip. 
 
 Qcá ono ^lenn 1 n-Qengup, "] eigiin cacha h-aiDcTn luain ant), 
 ") ^lent) Qilbe a ainm, 1 ni peap cia do ^ni puir. 
 
 iN^QNua maNaNN qhw so sis. 
 
 XXVI. .1. in ceaDna, cpai^ cen niuip. 
 
 In 
 
 Trwytli, but lie was Sevwlcli's dog, not whom Arthur slew and buried at that 
 Arthur's. See the Mabinogi of Kilhwch, spot. Llygad Annir, the Eye of Annir, 
 p. 291. The Carn Cavall is a mountain is the fountain's name, and Annir i. e. 
 in Buellt ; and the publishers of the Ma- Lackland, the man's. The lengths given 
 binogion have given an engraving of a in the printed Latin are six, nine, and fif- 
 stone with a mark like a dog's paw, con- teen feet; and the author attests the fact 
 jectured to be the one in question. — Ibid, on his own experience, " et ego sohis pro- 
 p. 360. — {H.) bavi." One copy has " Oculus Amirmur," 
 "" Argingi — InL., Gp^neoi. — [T.) The for which we can read "Oculus Annir 
 land of Argingi is Erging or Ergengl, Mawr." — {H.) A superstition exactly si- 
 called in English Erchenfield or Archen- milar, connected with the Dwarf at Tara, 
 field, a district of Herefordshire. The is mentioned by Mr. Petrie, in his History 
 sepulchre in question was beside the foun- and Antiijuities of Tara Hill, p. 156. 
 tain called Licat Anir, the last word being — ( T.) 
 theappollationof one of Arthur's knights, " Brebic — Closh up op 1 ópebic, L. — 
 
119 
 
 The eleventh wonder, a sepulchre which is in the land of Argino-i'', 
 which one time measures seven feet, another time ten, another time 
 twelve, and another time fifteen feet in length. 
 
 The twelfth wonder is a stone in a cataract in Brebic''. 
 
 The thirteenth is a quern^ which constantly grinds, except on 
 Sunday, in Machlin in Cul. It is heard working under ground. 
 
 The well of the grain is in Meadon^, that is, a well from which 
 grain flows without ceasing. 
 
 There is in the same district a well from which the bones of birds 
 are constantly thrown up. 
 
 There are also innumerable birds there on a certain rock, and 
 they dive under the sea as if into the air. 
 
 There are also limpets on the rocks there, viz., limpets at Ceoil, 
 thirty thousand paces from the sea. 
 
 There is a valley in Aengus^, in which shouting is heard every 
 Monday night ; Glen Ailbe is its name, and it is not known who 
 makes the noise. 
 
 The wonders of Manann^ down here. 
 
 XXVI. The first wonder is a strand without a sea. 
 
 The 
 
 This wonder does not occur in the Latin. meaDon is the reading of L. D. reads 
 
 I cannot explain 5;'e^«c.—(T.) im mejonjan, "in Megongan ;" but I 
 
 ^A quern — No notice of this or the know not what place is intended. For can 
 
 succeeding "wonders," is found in the anao, L. reads do jpep, i.e. always. — (T.) 
 
 Latin. Machlin is a town in Ayrshire, ^ Aengus. — The county of Angus or 
 
 a district of Galloway, in the stewartry Forfar in Scotland. The words and clause 
 
 of Kyle ; which latter is here styled Cul within brackets, and some other correc- 
 
 and Ceoil. " Eadbertus campum Cyil tions in the text, are from L. — {T.) 
 
 cum aliis regionibus suo regno addidit." ^ Wonders of Manann; or the Isle of 
 
 — Bedce Epitome^ A. D. 750. It is the Man. — There are five such in Nennius. 
 
 same word as the Irish Cul — {H.) The fourth is thus stated : A stone walks 
 
 * In Meadon, or "in the middle;" im by night in the valley of Citheinn, and 
 
120 
 
 In canaípoi, acli puil pooa o'n muip, -] liiiaio in can linap mui]i 
 ■] rpcu^iD in can cpai^ip muip. 
 
 In cpeap, cloch imciseap a n-aiDcib aca i n-^lino Cinoenn, "] 
 cia poceajiDaji im muiji no i n-eap bib pop bpu in gleanoa ceona. 
 
 t)e cRuichweachaió mcipic. 
 XXVIL Q cip Upaicia cpa cangaoaji Cpuicni5,.i. clanoa 5"^' 
 leoin rhic Gpcoil lao. Q^achippi a n-aninanoa Seipiup bpacap 
 canjaoap coipeac, .1. Solen, Ulpa, Neccan, Opopcan, Qen^up, 
 Ceceno. paca a ciaccana .1. pdicopnup, pi Upai^ia, Do pat) 
 5pa6 c»a piuip, co po cpiall a bpec gan cocpa. LoDap lap pin 
 
 cap 
 
 once upon a time was thrown into the 
 whirlpool Cereuus, which is in the mid- 
 dle of the sea called Mene, but the next 
 day was undoubtedly found on the shore 
 of the above-named valley. — (//.) The 
 second wonder, "Mons qui gyratur tribus 
 vicibus in anno," is omitted in both the 
 Irish copies. In the Latin, the third won- 
 der (second in the Irish) is nothing mira- 
 culous, " Vadus quando innundatur mare 
 et ipse innundatur," &c. ; the Irish trans- 
 lator perceived this, and therefore adds, 
 pooa o'n muip, a ford which is far from 
 the sea. L. makes the first and second one, 
 thus, ^pciij cen mup, .1. ach poca o'n 
 muip, (tc. The section " De mirabilibus 
 Ilibernige" is omitted in the Irish copies. 
 {T.) — See Appendix. 
 
 •^ Of the Cruitknians, i. e, of the Picts. 
 This section, which occurs only in the 
 Books of Leacan and Ballymote, is entitled 
 in the former t)o Chpuichnechaib cmo- 
 peo, DO peip na n-eolcich, "Of theCruith- 
 
 nians here, according to the learned." But 
 what follows is no part of the Britannia 
 of Nennius, and is not found in any Latin 
 copies. The Book of Ballymote is adopted 
 as the basis of the text (T.) For a dis- 
 sertation on the origin and history of the 
 Picts, see Additional Notes, No. XVII. 
 
 ^ Gueleon, son of Ercal. — Gelonus, son 
 of Hercules by Echidna, was the ancestor 
 of the Geloni, a people of Scythia, who 
 painted their bodies, and are, therefore, 
 assumed to have been the ancestors of the 
 Picts : 
 
 " Eoasque domos Arabum, picfosqiie Gelonos." 
 Virff. Georg. ii. 1 15. 
 
 Some have supposed them to be a peo- 
 ple of Thrace, or at least to have settled 
 there in one of their migrations, because 
 Virgil, in another place {Georg. 'ú\. 461), 
 says of them : 
 
 " Acerqiip Gelouus 
 
 Cuin fiijiit in ivliodopun, at(|uc in descrta Gftannn." 
 
 Tills, perha])s, may possibly have been 
 
121 
 
 The second is a ford which is far from the sea, and which fills 
 when the tide ilows, and decreases when the tide ebbs. 
 
 The third is a stone which moves at night in Glenn Cindenn, and 
 though it should be cast into the sea, or into a cataract, it would 
 be found on the margin of the same valley. 
 
 Of the Cruithnians" incipit. 
 
 XXVII. The Cruithnians came from the land of Thracia ; they 
 are the race of Gueleon, son of Ercal'^ {Hercules). Agathyrsi^ was their 
 name. Six brothers^ of them came at first, viz., Solen, Ulfa, Nechtan, 
 Drostan, Aengus, Leithenn. The cause of their coming^ was this, 
 viz., PoHcornus, king of Thrace, fell in love with their sister, and pro- 
 posed 
 
 from thence to North Britain, is told by 
 Polydore Virgil and others. He says, 
 "Quidam hos Agathyrsos esse suspican- 
 tur, Pictosque vocitatos, quod sic ora ar- 
 tusque pingerent, ut ablui nequirent ; sed 
 Pictos undecunque dictos, satis constat 
 populos Scythiae fuisse." — (lib. ii. p. 38, 
 Edit. Basil 1555). See also Hector Boe- 
 
 the origin of the tradition that the Picts 
 were a Scythian people (" de Scythia, ut 
 perkibent,'''' says Bede, lib. i. c. i.) who 
 came into Ireland from Thrace. For ^ue- 
 leoin, (which has been adopted from L.), 
 B. reads ^leom.— (T). 
 
 ^ Agathyrsi. B. reads Qjanchippi. The 
 Agathyrsi were a Scythian tribe, said to 
 
 he descended from Agathyrsus, a son of thius (Hist. Scotorum, lib.i. fol.4, line 50. 
 
 Hercules. See above, p. 49, and note ^. 
 They are also called picti by Virgil, oEn. 
 iv. 146. See the legend of the birth of 
 Agathyrsus and Gelonus, and the cause of 
 their being sent away from Scythia to emi- 
 grate, in Herodotus, lib. iv. c. 9, i o. The 
 account given by Herodotus of the Aga- 
 thyrsi is that their country abounded in 
 gold, but that they were themselves effe- 
 minate, and had their women in common. 
 — Ibid. c. 104. The story of the Agathyrsi 
 coming first to Ireland, and being sent on 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 16. li 
 
 Edit. Paris, 1575), and Fordun's Scoti- 
 chronicon {T.) 
 
 f Brothers, — L. omits the word bpacup. 
 _(?'.). 
 
 s Cause of their coming Mr. Pinker- 
 ton, who has quoted this account of tlie 
 Picts from the Book of Ballymote, in the 
 Appendix, No. 14, to his Enquiry into the 
 History of Scotland, makes the words 
 paca u ciaccana a proper name, and 
 translates this passage " Fiacta-atiactana, 
 alias Policronus, King of Thrace," &c. 
 
122 
 
 cap Romanchu co Ppangcu, "] cumcai^ic f lac caraip ann .1. pic- 
 rauip, a picrip .i. o n-apmcaib. Ocup do par pi ppan^c 5pao oia 
 piaip. Looap pop muip lap n-oeg in c-peipea6 bparap .i. Leicint). 
 1 cino t)a laa lap n-oul pop muip arbarh a piup. ^^^F^^^ Cpinr- 
 ni^ inbep Slaine i n-Uib Cemopelai^. Qcbepc piii CpemranD 
 ]^ciac-bél, pi Lai^en, t»o bepaó pailci Doib ap Dicup Uuaire pmba. 
 
 Clobepr 
 
 This is only a specimen of the innumera- 
 ble ludicrous mistakes which Pinkerton 
 has committed in his translations from the 
 Irish. In the next sentence ^an cocpa, 
 signifies not " without settling a dowry 
 on her," as Pinkerton renders it, in con- 
 formity with modern ideas, but, " without 
 giving a dowry /or her," to her father or 
 next of kin, according to the practice of 
 the ancients. Policornus, the fabulous 
 King of Thrace, mentioned in this legend, 
 is elsewhere in the Book of Ballymote 
 (fol. 23, a. a.) called Poliornus, and in the 
 Book of Lecan (fol. 13, h. 6,), Piliornis.— 
 See Addit. Notes, No. XVIII— (T.) 
 
 ^ Without ... a dower. — L. reads cen 
 pochpaiDe, without forces. — {T.) 
 
 ' Pictavis The Lemonum of A. Hir- 
 
 tius de B. Gall. c. 26, and Augustoritum 
 of Ptolemy, afterwards Pictavia or Picta- 
 viae, Pictava or Pictavae, now Poictiers. 
 Ammianus has it Pictavi, from the people, 
 XV. c. 11; others Pictavium. Whether the 
 Pictones or Pictavi were so called by the 
 Romans from any usage of painting, or 
 whether it was a native name, is uncertain. 
 Brutus in his voyage from Troy hither 
 visited Poictou, where GofFarius Pictus or 
 
 GoiFar Ficti, was then reigning. — Galfrid, 
 Mon. i. c. 12. The derivation of this name 
 " from their arms," alludes to the word 
 jnke in English; pioc, Irish; pig, Welsh; 
 picca, Italian ; pica (and see also picture), 
 apud Du Cange.— (íT.) In the account 
 already given, p. 53, supra, the Picts are 
 described as having been first in Orkney, 
 before they went to France and founded 
 Poictiers. The tradition that this city 
 owed its origin to the wandering Aga- 
 thyrsi was also current in France. Du 
 Chesne says: "II est certain que Poictiers, 
 ville principale et premiere de toute cette 
 contree, est tres antique, mais incertain 
 qui en ont esté les premiers fondateurs. 
 L'opinion de plusieurs Francois est que ce 
 peuple est une ancienne Colonie des Scy- 
 thes dits Agathirses, lesquels, au dire de 
 Pline, Pomponius et Solin, se peignoient 
 les cheveux et le visage, afin de se rendre 
 plus redoutables, et pour ce estoient ap- 
 pellez Picti. Que ces Agathirses peints 
 vindrent premierement planter leurs pa- 
 vilions en la Grande Bretagne ; ou estans 
 multipliez se fit encore cette peuplade, 
 laquelle vint bastir la ville de Poictiers, 
 et I'appella Pictavis en Latin, comme ce 
 
123 
 
 posed to take her without giving a doweP. They after this passed 
 across the Roman territory into France and built a city there, viz., 
 Pictavis', called a pictis, i. e. from their arms. And the king of 
 France fell in love with their sister. They put to sea after the death 
 of the sixth brother", viz., Leithinn; and in two days after going on 
 the sea their sister died. The Cruithnians landed at Inbher Slaine, 
 in Hy-Ceinnselagh. Cremhthann Sgiathbhel, King of Leinster, said 
 that he would give them welcome on the expulsion of the Tuatha 
 Fidhbha'. Drostan, the Druid of the Cruithnians, ordered that 
 
 the 
 
 qui ó\voii force peinte. Ridicule opinion 
 puis que ce peuple est avoiie barbare par 
 tons les anciens Autheurs, et partant ig- 
 n( jrant de la lanque Latine, laquelle mesme 
 n'estoit point alors, ou n'estoit en telle 
 splendeur, que les estrangers en recher- 
 chassent la connaissance." — Antiquitez, ^c, 
 des Villesde France^ torn. i. p. 535. John of 
 Salisbury, in his Polycraticon, sive de Nu- 
 gis Curialium, suggests also a Latin de- 
 rivation (lib. i. c. 13) : " Avis picta urbi 
 Pictavorum contulit nomen, levitatem 
 gentis colore et voce prsefigurans." But 
 all these are manifest fables, derived from 
 fanciful analogies of sound ; for the inha- 
 bitants of Poictou were known by the 
 name of Pictones in Caesar's time, before 
 they had any intercourse with the Latins. 
 This objection, however, does not apply 
 to the derivation from 2)ica, for that word 
 existed also in the Celtic languages, al- 
 though it may, perhaps, be as fanciful as 
 the rest.— (Z) 
 
 ^ Sixth Brother — L. reads m c-pinnpip 
 bparhap, " the eldest brother," If this 
 
 R 
 
 reading be of any authority, it will, there- 
 fore follow, that Leithinn, though men- 
 tioned last, was the eldest brother (T.) 
 
 ^ Tuatha Fidhbha. — Uhuairhi pigoa. L. 
 No mention of this colony has been found 
 except in this legend. Yet it is curious 
 that the inhabitants of the barony of Forth 
 were an English or Welsh colony, although 
 they are certainly not in Ireland long 
 enough to have given rise to this story, 
 which is, however, of great antiquity; 
 much less can they be supposed to have 
 been here since A. M. 2931, the period 
 assigned by OTlaherty to this Cruithnian 
 invasion. See the Additional Notes, No. 
 XVIII. Pinkerton and his Irish assistants, 
 not knowing that Tuatha Fidhbha was a 
 proper name, translate this passage thus : 
 "Cream than Sciathbel, King of Leinster, 
 told them they should be welcome, provided 
 they would free him of the tribe-widows.''^ 
 — vol. i. p. 507. But his version of this 
 tract is full of similar errors, which it 
 would be waste of time to point out indi- 
 vidually {T.) 
 
124 
 
 Qobejic D|io]ncan, Diuii Ciniirneac .^. blea^on uii. xx^. bo pino t)o 
 6o|iru5 mbaille i ppeajipami in carli. Do ponnaD inoi pin, -] no pon- 
 naó in car Ooib .1. cauli Qpoa-leannnacca m Uib CeinopelaiTij. ^^^ 
 aen no ^onuíp no laigeo ip in leamnacc ni cum^aó a neiTYi ni t)o 
 neoc t)ib. l?o TTiapbra ona laprain Uuara pióBa. Tllapb cearpap 
 00 Chpuirneacaib lap pin .1. Opopcan, Solen, Neacrain, Ulpa. 
 ^abaip Jub ~\ a rhac .1. Cachluan neapc mop a n-Gpmn, ^op in- 
 OapbpaDap Gpirhom "] 50 uapoa mna na peap po bairea mimniUe 
 ppi Dono Doib .1. mna bpeppe "| buaippe "|pa. 
 
 XXVIII. Qnaip peipep t)ib op bpeaj^mai^. 18 uainib ^ach 
 ^eipp, 1 ^ach pen, "] gach ppeóD, "] ^ora en, ~| gac mana. Car- 
 luan ba h-aipo-pi oppo uili, 1 ip é cer pi po ^abt)ib a n-Qlbam; \]C}:. 
 pi^ Dib pop Qlbain o Charluan gu Conpcannn, "] ip é Cpuifneac 
 oeióeanac pop ^ab. Da mac Carhluain .1. Carhmoloóop ■) Cacino- 
 lacan; in Da cupam, Im mac Pipn, -j Cmt) arhaip Cpnirhne; Cpnp 
 mac Cipi^ a miliD ; Ua^pneirh a pilió; Cpuifne a ceapo ; Domnall 
 
 mac 
 
 ™ Ard-leamnachta The hill or height 
 
 of new milk. This name, which perhaps 
 irave origin to the fable, is now lost. The 
 description here given of the battle, and 
 of the advice of the Druid Drostan, is very 
 obscure, but it is explained by the more 
 full account of the transaction which will 
 be found in Note XVIII. at the end oi'thc 
 volume, from which some explanatory 
 words have been inserted in the transla- 
 tion, to render it intelligible. For bo pon- 
 nao m car, L. reads bo pabab in cur.— (7".) 
 
 " Solen. — L, reads Rolen in this place, 
 but in enumerating the chiefs of the 
 Cruithnians above, Solen, as in B — (J".) 
 
 ° Gnh. — L. reads ^'^^ Keatinge reads 
 Gud. See Addit. Note X VIII.— ( T.) 
 
 P Donn. — See above, pp. 55-57, and note 
 ™, p. 56, where the names of the chieftains 
 drowned with Donn are given in a stanza 
 cited from a poem by Eochy O'Flynn, a 
 celebrated historian and l:)ard of the tenth 
 century. — {T.) 
 
 '' Breaghmhagh — Bregia, the great plain 
 of Meath, in which Tara is situated. — (7'.) 
 
 ■" Sreodh. — For the meaning of this word 
 see note on the following poem, line 149, 
 p. 144. Pinkerton's version of this passage 
 is ludicrously absurd: " They were in 
 want of order and distinction: had neither 
 spears (for hunting), nets (for fowling), 
 nor women." — (7'.) 
 
 * Last Cruithnian that reigned. — Not true 
 in fact; but the Nomiim Rer/nm Plctornm 
 
125 
 
 the milk of seven score white cows should be spilled [in a pit] 
 where the next battle should be fought. This was done, and the 
 battle was fought by them, viz., the battle of Ard-leamhnachta"», in 
 Hy-Ceinnselagh. Every one of the Picts whom they wounded used 
 to lie down in the new milk, and the poison of the weapons ^ of the 
 Tuatha Fidhbha did not injure any of them. The Tuatha Fidhbha 
 were then slain. Four of the Cruithnians afterwards died ; namely, 
 Drostan, Solen", Nechtain, and Ulfa. But G\ih% and his son Cath- 
 luan, acquired great power in Eri, until Herimon drove them out, 
 and gave them the wives of the men who had been drowned along 
 with DonnP, namely, the wife of Bres, the wfe of Buas, &c. 
 
 XXVIII. Six of them remained as lords over Breagh-mhagh^ 
 From them are derived every spell, every charm, every sreodh^ and 
 augury by voices of birds, and every omen. Cathluan was monarch 
 over them all, and he was the first king of them that ruled in Alba. 
 Seventy kings of them ruled over Alba, from Cathluan to Constantine, 
 who was the last Cruithnian that reigned^ . The two sons of Cathluan 
 were Catinolodar and Catinolachan' ; their two champions were Im, 
 son of Pern, and Cind, the father of Cruithne^ ; Cras, son of Cirech, 
 was their hero; Uaisneimh was their poet; Cruithne their artificer; 
 Domhnall, son of Ailpin^ was the first Gadelian king, till he was 
 
 killed. 
 
 (ap.Innes,App.798),werecarrieddownno at cupam, and translates m Dci cupaib, 
 
 further. FivePictish princes reigned after " in great distress."— (T.) 
 
 Constantine during 22 years._(H-.) See " Cn«Y/me.— Cu.rhne, B.—{T.) 
 
 what Innes has said on this Irish account " Ailpin.—X^omy^cx\\ mac Qilpil ip e 
 
 of the seventy kings, vol. i. p. io2.-[T.) ra.pech po 50b 50 po mapb óp.rcup 
 
 ^ Catinolachan. — L. reads t)a mac mnai Ipacon, L. There is some sad con- 
 
 Cachluan po jabpac Cpuichencuach .1. fusion and omission of words in the text. 
 
 Cacmolooapop 1 Cocinalachan. " The I have supplied conjecturally in italics in 
 
 two sons of Cathluan took possession of the translation what I suppose to have 
 
 Cruithen-tuath, viz., Catinolodaror and been the meaning. For Britus, son of Isa- 
 
 Catinalachan.^' Pinkerton puts a full stop con, see above, p. 27.— (T) 
 
120 
 
 m 
 
 ac Qilpin ip é coipec, 50 po mapb. 6piriif mnoppo mac Ipicon. 
 Clann Neinim po gabpar lap m-bpiuup .1. lap ^l^"'^- CpuirhniT,; po 
 Sabpac lap pin, lap cecr doiB a h-Gpmn. ^aeoil innoppo po ^ah- 
 par lap pin .1. meic Gipc mic Gacóach. 
 
 [XXIX. Do chuaiD o nnacaih TTlileat) Cpuichnecban mac 
 Lociu, mic Ingi la bpearnn poiprpen Do charhu^uD ppi Sapcain, -| 
 po chopain cip Doib Cpuicliencuair, -| ara p pen oco. Qchc: ni 
 baoap mna leo, ap bebaip banoupochr Qban. Do lino lapiim 
 Cpuichnechan pop culu do cum mac TTlileD, -] po gctb neam, -| 
 ualam, -] ^pian, ■] epca, Dpnchr, -] Daichi, muip, -| rip, [cop] ba do 
 mairhpiu plairh poppo co bpnrh ; -\ Do bepc Da mna Dec pop- 
 cpaiDi baDap oc macaib TTlileaD, apo bare a pip ip in paippje ciap 
 ap aen pe Donn ; conaD Do peapaib h-Gp'nD plaic pop Cpuichnib 
 o pin Dogpep.] 
 
 XXX. CPUlUllN15b [ciD] Dop papclam, 
 1 n-iar Qlban n-ampa, 
 
 "' Glun. — 3^''''^' L. — (T.) been ascertained to have been special to 
 
 ^ Sons of Ere, i. e. Fergus, Loarn, and any part of it. It was, I scarcely doubt, the 
 
 Aengus; see Innes, App. p. 801. Fordun. Gwyddyl Fichti name as well as the Irish 
 
 iv. c. 9 — (T.) name ; for the prefix For, which is the 
 
 ^ Cruithnechan. — This section occurs gor of the Welsh, is prevalent in the com- 
 
 only in L — {T.) position of Pictish names of places. — {H.) 
 
 'Britons of Foirtren. — That is to say, the ^ By heaven and earth, (J-c. — This is the 
 
 Gwyddyl Fichti of North Britain, whose ancient Irish oath, by which the various 
 
 kingdom was called by the Irish Fortren elements and parts of nature Avere made 
 
 Mor. Fodla Fortren was one of the seven guarantees of the bargain, and enemies to 
 
 fabulous brothers, sons of Cruthne, who the forswearer. The oaths exacted from 
 
 divided Albany amongst them. But Foir- his subjects by Tuathal Teachtmar, and 
 
 tren, perhaps, amounts to powerful or that given to the Lagenians by King 
 
 mighty. Dr. O'Conor fancifully makes it Loeghaire mac Neill, are memorable in- 
 
 a contraction of Fortraigh Greine, sunrise, stances of it. At an earlier epoch King 
 
 i.e. the east. — Script. R. H. iii, p. 55. It is Hugony the Great is reported to have se- 
 
 the name of the whole realm ; and has not cured the crown to his family by the same 
 
127 
 
 killed. First, Britus, son of Isacon, possessed Britain. The clan 
 Neimhidh obtained it after Britus, that is after Glun"'. The Cruithnians 
 possessed it after them, after they had come out of Eri. The Gaedhil 
 possessed it after that, that is, the sons of Erc^, son of Eochaidh. 
 
 XXIX. Cruithnechan^ son of Lochit, son of Ingi, went over 
 from the sons of Mileadh to the Britons of Foirtren^, to fight against 
 the Saxons, and he defended the country of Cruithen-tuath for them, 
 and he himself remained with them [i.e. with the Britons]. But they 
 had no women, for the women of Alba had died. And Cruithne- 
 chan went back to the sons of Mileadh, and he swore by heaven and 
 earthy and the sun and the moon, by the dew and elements, by the 
 sea and the land, that the regal succession among them for ever 
 should be on the mother's side ; and he took away with him twelve 
 women that were superabundant with the sons of Mileadh, for their 
 husbands had been drowned in the western sea along with Donn ; 
 so that the chiefs of the Cruithnians have been of the men of Eri 
 from that time ever since. 
 
 XXX. The Cruithnians^ who propagated 
 
 In the land of noble Alba*^, 
 
 With 
 
 mode of oath ; but it is not said whether Patricii; apud Petrie on Tara, pp. 57-68, 
 
 he first introduced it. — Ogygia, iii, c 38. where that incantation is rather indul- 
 
 See Battle of Magh Rath, p. 2, 3, and the gently translated, by inserting within 
 
 note, ibid. See also the verses of the bard brackets such words as tend to remove 
 
 Malmura in O'Con. Proleg. ii. p. Ixxix. the invocation, otherwise apparent, of the 
 
 Perhaps, in terming it the oath per res re-5 creatas omnes. — {H,). 
 creaios omnes, Mr. O'Flaherty may beam- ^ The Cruithnians. — This very ancient 
 
 ploying an important phrase of his own poem occurs only in L. & B. The text in 
 
 theology, not apparent in that of his Pagan both is very corrupt, and often unintel- 
 
 ancestors. The spirit of the adjuration ligible. B. has been chiefly followed. In 
 
 per res omnes has infused itself into the line i, cm is inserted from L. ; in line 3, 
 
 celebrated production, otherwise Chris- L. reads belju for belóa. — [T.) 
 tiaa, called the Feth Fiadha or Lorica '^ Alba. — Alba, genitive Alban, dative 
 
128 
 
 50 n-a nn-b]ii5 bil belba, 
 cia ri|i ay nac rajiga ? 
 
 Cia poconn po|^ |io gUictip, 
 o cpicaib in cogaio? 
 pjii pnim cono rap ppearhap, 
 cm Un lon^ oo looap? 
 
 Cia plonDuD ppia riaccam 
 Do piaccain na pije? 
 ap a n-aipm pabein, — 
 ip cia n-ainm a ripe? 
 
 Upaicia ainm a cipe 
 50 pipe a péolua 
 
 10 
 
 Albain (Alban, undeclined, in Welsh), 
 Albany, is a well-known appellation for 
 that part of Britain which the Plots oc- 
 cupied. See Mr. O'Donovan's Grammar, 
 p. 106. Fable refers it to Albanact, bro- 
 
 lap 
 
 the boundary of Pictland towards the 
 Scots ; and crossing the Dorsum Britan- 
 nia; is the conventional phrase for enter- 
 ing the former kingdom from the west. See 
 Adamn. i. 34; ii. 32, 43,47; iii. 14. Why 
 ther of Locrine and Camber ; and, like the one of the three parts should thus be 
 names of Lloegyr and Cymmry, it is termed Britannia, i. e. the whole, may be 
 utterly unknown to ancient historians explained from that part alone having re- 
 and geographers. Nay, indeed, the triple tained an independence, varying in its 
 division of the island into the Anglo- limits, as the upper or lower wall Avas 
 Roman, Cambro-British, and Scoto-Pict- maintained. And the Irish abbot of lona 
 ish portions, was a post-Roman circum- has therein the support of the ancient 
 stance, to which this late nomenclature Welsh, by whom Alban was also termed 
 has adapted itelf The name Braid- Alban, Prydyn (an old form) though never Pry- 
 Jugum Albanian, Collar of Albany, indi- (lain. See Taliesin, p. 75,1. 22. Golyddan, 
 cates the elevation of that district; while p. 156, I. 14, p. 157, 11. 25, 65. Taliesin 
 the highest ridge or summit of the Braid- (cjr rather some one assuming his person) 
 Alljan was styled the Drum-Allmn, Dor- uses that name triadically, that is, in dis- 
 sum Albaniaj. It is Adamnan's Dorsum tinctiou from Lloegyr and Cymmry, whicli 
 Britannia;; his mention of it is always as makes it the precise equivalent of Alban ; 
 
129 
 
 With glorious illustrious might, 
 From what region did they come ? 
 
 What cause also moved them 
 From the countries of war? 
 To traverse the waves'^ over the floods, 
 In what number of ships did they embark ? 
 
 How were they named before they came 
 To attain their sovereignty? 
 {They were named from their own*" weapons) 
 And what was the name of their country? 
 
 Thracia*^ was the name of their country, 
 (Until they spread their sails, 
 
 lo 
 
 After 
 
 saying, of the Serpent of Germany, " she 
 shall conquer Llocgyr and Prydyn, from 
 the shore of the German Ocean to the 
 Severn, and then shall the Brython . . . 
 lose all their land, except ivild WalUa.'''' — 
 p. 94. St. 29-31. The improbable state- 
 ment in Giraldus and the Brut of Kings, 
 that the Humber was the south limit of 
 Alban, arose from the lower, or Picts', 
 wall, passing through Northumberland; 
 as appears from the oldest of the Welsh 
 copies, where it is said that Alban lay 
 " from the river Humber to the penrhyn 
 of Bladon ;" for Cape Blatum was the 
 western terminus of the Severian wall, 
 thereforeits eastern terminvis inNorthum- 
 bria should have been said for the Humber. 
 Brut. Tysilio, p. 117. Koberts (interpo- 
 lating the word n07ihivards), p. 33-, Giraldi 
 Descript. Cambrias, cap. 7, p. 886. — {H-) 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 16. 
 
 " The leaves.— Lines 7 and 8 are given 
 thus in B. : 
 
 Cia liri lonj^ ap ceajap 
 Ppi pnim cono 00 loDap ? 
 
 In what number of ships did tiiey embaric, 
 Jnd set out to traverse tlie waves ? 
 
 The reading of L. is preferred, as most in 
 conformity Avith the metre. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Their oivn. — For pcxDein L. reads bo- 
 t>ene, a form of the same word, now writ- 
 ten pein. See O'Donovan's Irish Gram- 
 mar, p. 130. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Thracia According to Tzschucke, the 
 
 Agathyrsi did not inhabit Thrace, but the 
 Bannat of Temeswar, and part of Transyl- 
 vania. Tzsch. in Pomp. Melam, tom. 6, p. 1 2. 
 The ancients do, however, impute to the 
 Thracians the use of certain blue punc- 
 tiires, as ornaments of nobility, but not 
 
 s 
 
130 
 
 laji na raniciul ceacra, 
 a n-aipciuji na h-6o|ipa, 
 
 Ctjancip]^! a n-anmann 
 am jiano Gpcail-icbi 
 o cea]ipua|iDi a cuccli 
 acbejicap ciD Picui. 
 
 Picci in aicrne ac ]iaib 
 pop caicne reacc muip, 
 ^an ^nim n-oeipeoil n-DoocaiD, 
 pil n-^eleoin nnic Gpcoil. 
 
 h-uaoib peipeap bparap, 
 ppi larap ^an liun, 
 DO pepc blab 50 poab, 
 in peaccmaó a piup. 
 
 Solen, Ulpa, Neccain, 
 
 Opopcan Deccam Dperell, 
 a n-anmanC) a n-aeboup, 
 Qen^up agiip Leireno. 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 Lax) 
 
 any general painting of the body. See 
 Notre Threicitv, ap. Ciceronem de Off. ii. 
 c. 7. Herod. Terps. cap. 6. Their women 
 also wore these marks (some say on the 
 hands and face), and they are represented 
 by Dion Chrysostom as marks of their 
 rank and dignity. Orat. xvii. cit. Wesse- 
 ling in Herod, u. s. But poets repre- 
 sent them as a badge of infamy for having 
 slain Orpheus: for example Phanocles ap. 
 Stobaeum, Flor. ii. 478. (Ed. Gaisford), 
 
 Kvdvta (TTVyipov ^ii] XíXÚOoií'to (pói'ov. — 
 {II.) 
 
 ^Ercal-Ithi, i. e. perhaps Gpcal in Uhebi, 
 
 or Hercules the Theban. This is the 
 reading of L., for which B., running both 
 words into one, reads Gpccbi. In the 
 next line the name Picti is derived 
 from tattoeing, although just before (line 
 
 1 1 ), it was derived ivom pikes ( 71) Aga- 
 
 thyrsus and Gelonus were brothers of 
 
After they had resolved to emigrate), 15 
 
 In the east of Europe. 
 
 Agathyrsi was their name, 
 In the portion of Ercal-Itbi' ; 
 From their tattoeing their fair skins 
 Were they called Picts. 20 
 
 The Picts, the tribe I speak of, 
 
 Understood travelling over the sea, 
 Without mean, unworthy deeds", 
 The seed of Geleon son of Ercal. 
 
 Of them' six brothers 25 
 
 With alacrity, unflinching, 
 For glory's sake set out; 
 The seventh ivas their sister. 
 
 Solen, Ulpha, Nechtain, 
 
 Drostan the powerful diviner, 30 
 
 Were their names and their order, 
 Aengus and Leithenn. 
 
 The 
 
 Scytha, and sons of Hercules or Ercuil, And in the next line the same manuscript 
 
 called in Welsh Ercwlf. Herod. Melp. has eolchoin for ^eleoin, which seems 
 
 cap. 10. Steph. Byzant. in VtXwhv. The a manifest mistake of transcription — 
 
 bard seems to make Gelonus (Geleon) the {T.) 
 
 ancestor, and Agathyrsi the name, of one ' Of them.— In B. h-Ua oiB, which I 
 
 and the same tribe {H.) have supposed to be intended for h-uaoiB, 
 
 Univorthy deeds. — L. reads line 23, and translated accordingly. L. reads 
 
 thus: h-Uaichip, which may perhaps mean, 
 
 Ceo jnim n-epcail n-orchaib. " Of their country." In line 26, for liun 
 
 The hundred deeds of mighty Ercal. L. reads liUD. — (T.) 
 
 S 2 
 
132 
 
 Can ]ii Upai^ia rpeabra 
 t)o Decjia a puip pocla, 
 ]io bo oamna t)eabra, 
 jan rajiba ^an rocpa. 
 
 :>:> 
 
 UangaDaji lea in oeig-pip, 
 o rijiib, o rjieOaiB, 
 lucr Cjii long co lo]iniu6, 
 nonbup ap rpi céoaib. 40 
 
 Cingpec peac ruino cpichi 
 Ppangcu, piacu pailgip, 
 [gnio] carpaig aipm aiblip 
 o'lap ba ainm piccabip. 
 
 Picrabip a picrip 41; 
 
 acbepuip a carpaig, 
 ba plonnuD plan pocpaib 
 lapum Dap pin par-muip. 
 
 1?! po cap o piuip, 
 
 cpé gliaib 50 n-gaipge, i^o 
 
 Di poconn a pepge, 
 
 [a C>ror:li]punt) pop paipje. 
 
 For 
 
 } Absolute sovereign. — hiter ally full king, lofimuD. B. lias also nne lonj^, nine ship.% 
 
 i.e. ard righ, or supreme king over the instead of cpi. — (T.) 
 
 reguli or toparchs of Thrace (//.) '" Tltree Imndred and nine. — It is curious 
 
 ^Sought L. reads 00 cheachpa, ad- that this number makes 12 also, on the prin- 
 
 mired or fell in love with (T.) ciple explained p. 112, si/pi-a, note J. — (T.) 
 
 ^Flocks. — The reading of L. is here ^ Sea. — B. reads an cpicu, "they passed 
 
 followed. B. has rpeabaib, " from their through i/ic co?/7i<nes." — (7\) 
 
 houses." In the next verse B. has 50I- ° TJiet/ built. — ^niD added from L., as 
 
133 
 
 The absolute sovereign^ of populous Thrace 
 Sought'' their lovely sister, 
 
 (It was the cause of conflict) 35 
 
 Without gift, without dowry. 
 
 They came away with her, the good men, 
 From their lands, from their flocks', 
 A company of three ships in good order, 
 Three hundred and nine"^ persons. 40 
 
 They stepped on land from the surrounding sea" 
 Of France, — they cut down woods, 
 They built° a city ivith their many weapons, 
 Which was named Pictabis. 
 
 Fictabis" a Pictis 45 
 
 They named their city; 
 It remained a good and free name 
 Afterwards upon the fortress. 
 
 The king sought their sister 
 
 By battle fiercely '^, 50 
 
 And in consequence of his anger 
 They were driven upon the sea. 
 
 On 
 
 necessary both for the sense and for the contrary to the prose preface, Avhich had 
 
 metre. This verse is obscure. The words derived it from pikes; unless the word 
 
 carpal^ aipm aiblip will admit of being jiictis here be taken to mean pikes, and not 
 
 translated " a city in a pleasant [or beau- the name of the people.— (-íT.) 
 
 tiful] situation." The events alluded to fi Fiercely, — B. reads 50 nnipje. In line 
 
 are given above, p. 123 {T.) 52, the first syllable of Drochpuno, which 
 
 P Pictabis. — Pictabis or Pictavia, Poic- is necessary for the metre, is supplied from 
 
 tiers, is here derived from the Picts, L. — {T.) 
 
134 
 
 pop cpacc mapa meaobaio 
 lon^ lelai^ lucr laraip, 
 
 anaip ap a peipup ^^ 
 
 acin peipeaD bparaip. 
 
 baDap in piccaue, 
 
 [50] n-5paine oia n-^lenoil, 
 
 a r.-ainm po bo aeóa, 
 
 aipm ippaba 6laip. 60 
 
 GlaiD app a céle, 
 CO n-oene po diúd, 
 cino Da la ^ac laccu, 
 aubac accu a piup. 
 
 Seac bpearnaib 'na peiniim, 6^ 
 
 CO b-6pinn na li-aine, 
 po co^pau a uinoperh 
 gobpac mbep Slaine. 
 
 Slaigpeac plua^ [Pea] pojlac, 
 
 t)ia pojnam 1 nemni, 70 
 
 rpia 5lunt)u japja 
 
 1 cauh QpDa-leamnacr. 
 
 Laic 
 
 •■ With her.—acm, the reading of L., ous fathers of the western churcli. Ve- 
 
 is a combination of aci, with her, and in, nantius Fortunatus, one of his successors 
 
 the article. B. reads uccu m—(T). in that see, writes thus in his eulogy 
 
 5 Renowned.— yana, L., i. e. long, or far- of the pious Queen Radcgund, lib. vii. 
 
 famed. — (?'.) i jj. 
 
 ' Elair. — " The place where Elair was ;" 
 
 , . , .,, ^,., , . , " Fortunatus ego hinc humili prece, voce, saluto, 
 
 that IS to say, the see of bt. Hilary, bishop ,,^ ,., .^ _, ... ^ . 
 
 •' J' 1 (Italia genitum Galhca rura tenent) 
 
 of Poictiers from A. D. 350 or 355 to I-ktavis rcsidens, qua Sanctus Ililarius olim 
 
 368 or 369, and one of the most illustri- Natus in urbe fuit notus in orhe pater. "—f/i.) 
 
^35 
 
 On the shore of the sea was shattered, 
 A ship, swift saiUng, well manned, 
 There remained, as we know, ^^ 
 
 With her"" the sixth brother. 
 
 They were in Pictavia, 
 
 With success attaching to them; 
 
 Their name was renowned' 
 
 At the place where Elair' was. 60 
 
 They stole away thence together 
 In haste, under sorrow, 
 At the end" of two tempestuous days, 
 Their sister died with them. 
 
 Passing by Britain in their voyage, 6^ 
 
 To Eri the delightful 
 They directed their course. 
 And reached Inbher Slaine". 
 
 They cut down the plundering liost of Fea"", 
 
 Who were aided by poison", 70 
 
 By their fierce deeds. 
 
 In the battle of Ard-leamhnacht. 
 
 The 
 
 "^ At the end L. reads cinca la co tioned in the prose narrative, p. 12 3. — (T.) 
 
 lochca. " From the fault of a stormy ^ Poison.— The reading of L. has been 
 
 day."— (r.) followed. B. reads bia pognao a noem- 
 
 ' Inbher Slaine. — The mouth of the nacc, and in the next line a n-jlunjnu. 
 
 River Slaney at Wexford. See above, See the story, p. 125, above, and in Addi- 
 
 p. 123 (Z) tional Notes, No. XVIII. In line 71, B. 
 
 " Fea, added from L. Fea signifies " of reads opian for cpia, which is given in 
 
 woods." This was the host of the Tuath the text from L., as being probably the 
 
 Fiadhbhe, or " people of the woods," men- more correct reading. — {T.) 
 
136 
 
 Caic angbaióe, aimble, 
 pea paiobe piiDap, 
 
 5ona Danaib 50 n-Dec]iaib, j ^ 
 
 DO bhpeacnaib a bunaó. 
 
 6a TTiapb nee nochei^oip 
 ace ceil^ceip a puile, 
 50 bom cpu Doenne, 
 C16 cii no ciD Dune. 80 
 
 Djiui Cpuirnec in capoaip, 
 puai]i ic anririp amlaiD, 
 lemlacr ip innalaD 
 ppi ramaD poji calniain. 
 
 Uucra cainue rpeab-clann, ^'5 
 
 la CperhranD coip cenn-balc, 
 CO uorhlacc an aicmiD, 
 pop paicri QpDlemnacr. 
 
 SlaigpeaD pluai^ pea paebpach 
 
 gan cpebaD ip ^an copaD, 90 
 
 110 
 
 ' Tlieir origin — See above, p. 123. Tliis ing of L., and is adopted in the text in- 
 stanza is thus given in L.: stead of no peccip in B. — (T.) 
 
 '^ M'asted away. — This hne is thus givfu 
 in L. : 
 
 La\c\\ anjbuibi paibbe 
 
 CO ngaipbe pe puoap 
 
 1 „ 1 Con bo cnu De rt-n t-, 
 
 CO numib co noecpaib ' ' 
 
 bo 6peucnuib a mbunub. but the meaning is the same. — {T.) 
 
 ^' Heroes hard cutting ' Offricmhhip.- i. e. a friendly druid, =t 
 
 With roughnes.s, witli hurtfulness, benefactor. In L. incapbaip.— (7'.) 
 
 \\'ith wonderful weapons; "^ Were washed. — anuluo, L. fhe word 
 
 of the Hritoiis ii'as their origin." — ('/'.) iiialuim, utiuluun, or lontdtiim is still in 
 ^ Tlifij. ■struck. — Ho cheigbipis the read- use in Scotland, and in many parts of 
 
^37 
 
 The heroes valiant and numerous 
 Cut down knotty woods, 
 
 With wonderful arts; y^ 
 
 From the Britons was their origin^. 
 
 Dead was every one they struck^ 
 If but his blood they shed, 
 So that he wasted away* on that account, 
 Whether he were a dog, or whether he were a man. 80 
 
 A Cruithnian Druid, of friendship", 
 
 Discovered a cure for those thus wounded, 
 New milk in which were washed'' 
 Those who lay wounded on the earth. 
 
 The herds of cows of the tribes were brought, 85 
 
 By just Cremhthann the headstrong''. 
 Until the herd was milked 
 On the green^ of Ardleamhnacht. 
 
 They cut down the troops of Fea, of sharp weapons^ 
 Leaving them without tillage and without produce, 90 
 
 By 
 
 Ireland. If, however, we read m n-ulaiD, plied in the English word headstrong: 
 
 which may possibly be also the reading cenn, a head, is often used as a sort of 
 
 of B., the line may be translated " new intensitive in composition. It may mean, 
 
 milk, in the wound." The next line is however, a stout head, i. e. chief or leader, 
 
 from L., but B. reads an-urumtio pop- For cenn-balc, L. reads cecbulc, and in 
 
 ccimail, which (if the words be so di- the next verse, co coriilacc a pach nem, 
 
 vided) will signify, " in powerful [or which is corrupt — {T.) 
 
 efficacious] bathing."— (T.) ^ Green — See above, p. 93, note ". The 
 
 '* Headstrong. The word cenn-balc is word paicci is omitted in L — (T.) 
 
 literally thus rendered, but does not in- ^ Sharp weapons.— \^a&b]\ach is the 
 
 volve the idea of perverse obstinacy im- reading of L. In B. this line is given 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 16. T 
 
138 
 
 po cobpaó Oia n-Dirh ^liaió, 
 CpemranD fciarbel y^cojiac. 
 
 Sginpfic ann in C]iuirni5 
 po]i ruipcib cpi Tiiaije, 
 comDaji ecla paebai]i 
 na ^ci^i^i^ 50 n-gloine. 
 
 ^ap lap fin 50 n-apaD 
 ceúpup blacac bparap, 
 Solen, Neachcan, Djiopcan, 
 Qen^up, popDctn parac. 
 
 l?o pair a n-oeap Ulpa, 
 lap n-upcpa a capao, 
 in RaclipanD 1 m-bpea^aib, 
 ano po mebaiD malaipr. 
 
 rrioprap occa Carluain, 
 nip bo cpuag in c-aipe, 
 
 95 
 
 100 
 
 05 
 
 X)0 
 
 thvis, Slijpeac pluaj pea pebac, where 
 plijpeac is an evident mistake for flai?;- 
 peuc, and pea pebac is probably the 
 name of the hostile tribe Fea Fidhbhe. 
 See above, line 72. In line 90 the read- 
 ing of L. has been followed. B. reads 
 jon cpeiB ij' jan cobac. — (T.) 
 
 8 Their defeat, i. e. the defeat of the 
 Tuath Fidhbhe: oia n-oirh has been 
 adopted from L. for cuac j^liaio, which 
 is the reading of B — (T.) 
 
 *" The three plains These words seem 
 
 to denote some place in the County Wex- 
 
 ford. Perhaps cpi mai^e should be taken 
 as a proper name, but it is not now known 
 as such. It occurs in both copies. In L. 
 lines 93 and 94 are transposed, and the 
 stanza is read thus: 
 
 CuipiD onD cpi muijgi 
 
 na Cpuirhnich co n-^ciipi 
 cumrap eajla paebuip 
 na ^aeijil co n-jlaine. 
 
 " On the three plains planted 
 
 The Cruithnoans with prosperity, 
 
 Until dread of their artns 
 
 Had seized the iioldc (iaels."— ( 7".) 
 
By their defeat in the battle^, 
 
 Cremhthan Sciathbel of horses was protected. 
 
 The Cruithnians settled themselves 
 On the lands of the three plains'', 
 
 Until dread of their arms 95 
 
 Had seized the noble Gaels 
 
 Soon after that died' 
 
 Four of the noble brothers, 
 
 Solen, Neachtan, Drostan, 
 
 Aengus, the prophetic pillar. 100 
 
 From the south vv'as Ulfa sent 
 After the decease of his friends ; 
 In Rachrann in Brecfia^ 
 He was utterly destroyed. 
 
 Cathluan was elevated'' by them, 105 
 
 (No despicable chieftain), 
 
 As 
 
 In line 95, B. I'eads 01b il instead of pae- J Rachrann in Bi^egia. — Rachrann was 
 
 b a ip, which latter reading lias been adopt- the ancient name of the rocky island of 
 
 ed in the text. The word cuipcib in line Lambay, near the Hill of Howth, which 
 
 94, which is omitted in L., appears to is in the territory of Bregia. Lines 103 
 
 signify sods, soil, lands — (T.) and 104 are from L. B. reads, 
 ^ Died — co-njabao, L. In line 98 L. m a capnn im-ópeajaib 
 
 reads bpachap blabach, and in line 99, anó po meabaip malapc. 
 
 B. reads Ulpha instead of Neuchcan, " jn his cam iii Bregia 
 
 which last name has been substituted in Did he meditate malediction. "—(T.) 
 
 the text from L., as being in accordance ^Elevated. — L. reads mapbrap, "is 
 
 with the prose, especially as B. imme- killed," which is plainly wrong. In line 
 
 diately after agrees with L. in the account 106 B. reads bo acpuagaipe ; the reading 
 
 given of Ulfa in the next stanza. — {T.) of L. has been preferred — {T.) 
 
 T2 
 
140 
 
 00 pi5 pojiaib uile 
 pia n-oul a cip n-aile. 
 
 Qp apbepc ppiu Gpimon 
 
 ap in GpinD peccap, 110 
 
 ap na oeapna Deabaió 
 immon Ueamaip ceccaib. 
 
 r^pi céc ban do bpeaua, 
 Doib pop cerha claúai^, 
 
 cióeaó po bo cuacail, 1 1 5 
 
 gac bean 50 n-a bparaip. 
 
 barap paca poppo, 
 ppi6 pennu ppi Dipe, 
 conió poipe a marap, 
 pup ^narh ^ab in pi^i. 120 
 
 l?epDaip ap in Gpinn 
 ina peimim par-^linn, 
 ^an mupeip jan imapc-lua^, 
 im CacUian mac Cairnnint). 
 
 Cac-nrioloóop cnap-cpuaió 125 
 
 ip CarTYiacan gluaip, 
 
 baoap 
 
 ^ Spake. — Qbubpao piu.L. lu the next demy, vol. xviii.) — {T.) 
 
 line L. reads corruptly pm n-6pinbpin n- " Agreeable. — This line is given in B. 
 
 eicaip; in line 1 1 1 oeapnpao ibr beapnu; thus: boiB po pcerea clacui^. The read- 
 
 and inlinei l2,cecraichforceccuió.— (T.) ing of L. has been preferred. The true 
 
 •" Teamhair. — The royal palace of Tara, reading was probably ooib pop cedia 
 
 in the county of Meath. See Mr. Petrie's clacai^. — (T.) 
 
 Essay on the History and Antiquities of ° And he?- brother — lit. " with hi-r bro- 
 
 Tara Hill (Trans, of tlie Royal Irish Aca- ther." The meaning is tliat the Irish were 
 
141 
 
 As king over tliem all, 
 
 Before they set out to another country. 
 
 For to them spake' Erimon 
 
 That out of Eri they should go, no 
 
 Lest they should make battle 
 For Teamhair"", as a possession. 
 
 Three hundred women were given, 
 To them they were agreeable", 
 
 But they were most cunning, » 1 5 
 
 Each woman and her brother". 
 
 There were oaths imposed on them, 
 By the stars, by the earth, 
 That from the nobility of the motlier 
 Should always be the right to the sovereignty^ 1 20 
 
 They set out from Eri 
 
 On their oath-bound expedition, 
 Without families, without cavalry, 
 With Cathluan, son of Caitmiim''. 
 
 Catmolodor' the hard-knobbed, 125 
 
 And Cathmachan the bright. 
 
 Were 
 
 cunning in obtaining conditions from the gations guaranteed by oatli or otherwise. 
 
 Picts, before they gave them women — ( T.) —(T.) 
 
 P Soverekjntij.—"£h.\^ distich is very cor- " Caitmi/m — Cuicnio. B.—{T.) 
 rupt; for poppo, line 117, B. reads eppu. ■■ Catmolodor.— This name is now Cad- 
 The text is corrected from L. Line 120 waladyr. He appears to be called " hard- 
 is also adopted from L., instead of po jna- knobbed," in allusion to the deep scars 
 rai;^ ippi?5e, the reading of B. L. reads with which his body was tattooed or or- 
 oeninu inline i i8,for pennu. Inline 117, namented. Lines 125 and I26aregiven 
 paru si"-nifies not so much oaths as obli- thus in L. : 
 
142 
 
 baoap gilli glopba 
 
 Oct mac cpóoa Carluain. 
 
 Q co]iai6 cpimiD corhnapc: 
 ba cpoTYi bcdc a caipm )'eam 
 Cin^ coceppnn Dm ceppn-peoTÍi 
 lííi mac peppnn a n-amm-peorh. 
 
 h-Uaipem ainm a pilib 
 no pipeo m peD-^in, 
 po bo pup t)ia miliD 
 Cpup mac Cipi^ Ceclim. 
 
 Cpuirne mac coip Cinca 
 Doib po chincha rochmopc, 
 CO rue banncpacr blar-^lan 
 Dap Cíchma^, oap Ctr^opc. 
 
 Ctnair Dib a n-Gal^a, 
 50 Im cepDa ip cupac, 
 
 130 
 
 ^35 
 
 140 
 
 nao 
 
 Caonolobop clechcip, 
 
 ip Cacainlocach cnap pucno. 
 
 " Cadnolodor, the chief, 
 And Catainlocach the red-lcnohbed." 
 
 The word clechcip signifies the person 
 
 " Cind skilful in their art" [i. e. war]. 
 In the next line the scribe has written 
 .uii. mc pipe, " the seven sons of Pirt," for 
 " Im, son of Pirnn." — (T.) 
 
 * Huasem, or Uasem, for the H is only 
 
 in a tribe to whom belonged the right of euphonic. L. reads h-Llaipneam. This 
 
 final appeal. In line 127 L. inserts glana 
 
 before jijlopoa (2\) 
 
 * Their trampling. — This line is from L. 
 B. reads ba Dopnn bale a coip-peom. In 
 the next line B. gives Cind, not Cing, as 
 the name of the first champion, which 
 agrees with the prose (seepage 125), and 
 reads Cino co cepo bia cepb-peom, 
 
 name sounds not unlike that of Ossian, 
 which, however, is always written Oipin 
 in Gaelic. In the next line in pec-jean, 
 
 L.-(r.) 
 
 " Cetiim — Che idem. L. I have taken 
 this word for a proper name ; cec lim 
 might signify, " I acknowlfdge." " T al- 
 low."— (71) 
 
1 ^o 
 
 »43 
 
 Were glorious youths, 
 The two vahant sons of Cathluan. 
 
 His hardy, puissant champions, 
 Heavy, stern, was their tramphng*, 
 Cing, victorious in his victory, 
 Ini, son of Pernn, were their names. 
 
 Huasem' was the name of his poet, 
 
 Who sought out the path of pleasantry. 
 
 Ruddy was his hero, 135 
 
 Crus, son of Cirigh Cetlini". 
 
 Cruithne, son of just Cing\ 
 Attended to their courtship, 
 So that he brought a company of fair women, 
 Over Athmagh, over Athgort. 140 
 
 There remained of them behind in Ealga"', 
 With many artificers and warriors'". 
 
 Who 
 
 V Cing. — Cpuichnig meic coip ^inja. " Ealga. — B. reads melj^u, which is 
 
 L. In the remainder of this stanza the perhaps a mistake for m eiga. Elga or 
 
 text of L. has been followed. B. reads : Ealga was one of the poetical names of 
 
 ^ ... Ireland. Ctn cnear ainm (says Keatinge) 
 
 I<o cinca accocmop , ^ , , \ r- 
 
 _ , 1 , , , '"T Got?:" ■'• oiten uarat. Oip ar 
 
 Co cue banncpacc mbtach xlan 
 
 Da pacb jopc, , ' ' • r , ' 
 
 " uapot, 1 up pe tinn peap m-Oolj pa gnac 
 
 which must be corrupt, for it violates the an c-ainm pin uippe. " The third name 
 
 metre. Different duties are assigned to (of Ireland) was Inis Ealga, i. e. noble 
 
 Cruithne here, and in the prose account, island ; for Inis is tlie same as island, 
 
 where he is called a ceapo, their artist and Ealga is the same as noble; and this 
 
 or artificer. The places called Athmagh was its usual name from the time of the 
 
 and Athgort, line 140, are unknown Fir-bolgs." — {T.) 
 
 (T.) X lyarriors. — B. reads cpuan, for which 
 
144 
 
 nan cepeaD pop 6]iea5Tnacli 
 peipeap Demnac Ojiuaó. 
 
 Opuióeacc If lolacc, nnair, 
 in ailc TYiin ^lan mup ^lan, 
 bapc oibeipj^i, Duain 51 1, 
 ip uaioib po munaó. 
 
 TTlopao pjieD ip nnana, 
 pa^a pin, am pona, 
 ^ouha en do paipe 
 caipi 7;ac ceol cona. 
 
 145 
 
 50 
 
 Cnuic ip coipfi opcopa, 
 cen cpoja cuaub caiUe, 
 
 ruapgaibper 
 
 cupach, the reading of L., has been sub- of uaoib po in the last line, for uaib pib 
 
 stituted. The next line is also taken frona po. — (T.) 
 
 L. B. reads na po ceippeao 6pea^mac, ^Sredhs B. reads fl-ea^, a word which 
 
 "they would not leave Breghmagh." The may signify " spears;" but the reading of 
 
 Druids are called " demon-like," or " de- L. is preferred, as being in accordance with 
 
 vilish," as being skilled in demoniacal the prose. Seep. 125. As the meaning 
 
 arts. — (T.) of the word ppeG or ppeoD is doubtful, it 
 
 ' bruidmn. — The word moic is so ex- has been left untranslated. See the poem 
 
 plained in an old glossary in the Library atti'ibuted to St. Coluniba, Miscell. Irish 
 
 of Trinity College, Dublin. The whole Arch. Soc, vol. i. p. 2, and note 31, p. 12, 
 stanza is thus siven in B. : 
 
 where Mr. O'Donovan conjectured it to 
 be the ancient form of cpecjo, a flock or 
 herd. But he has since i'ound another copy 
 of that poem in a parchment MS, in the 
 Bodleian Lil)rary at Uxibrd, Laud. 615, 
 ]). 7, where the word is twice written 
 which is so corrupt that it is difficult to Avith an as])iration on the b, thus: "ni háj^ 
 translate it. and it is also inconsistent ppeoio cicú mo cuio; aiid again, na ha- 
 witli the liiws of the metre. The text ol" ó'np 00 ^^oruió J^epj^, na | peoó, na pen 
 I>. has hceii iollowed, with one correction ap bir cé ;" it is also louiid written in 
 
 Opaioechc 1 loluchc mac mnpc 
 mm bale mop jlan jlep 
 bibao j^a ouan jil 
 ip uaibib po munao, 
 
H5 
 
 Who settled inBreag-li-masrli, 
 Six demon-like driiids. 
 
 Necromancy and idolatry, druidism'^, 
 In a fair and well- walled house, 
 Plundering in ships, bright poems, 
 By them were taught. 
 
 The honoring of sredhs^ and omens. 
 Choice of weather*, lucky times, 
 The watching the voices of birds, 
 They practised without disguise. 
 
 Hills and rocks they prq)ared for the plough, 
 Among their sons were no thieves, 
 
 145 
 
 150 
 
 MSS. indiiFercntly ppeb aud ppej, from 
 which we may infer that the final letter 
 was always intended to be pronounced 
 with aspiration, therefore the word must 
 be pP^ó, ppiaó, fper, or fpeor, a sneezing, 
 a word still in use, which is also frequently 
 written ppor or ppo^. It is well known 
 that sneezing, both among the Greeks and 
 Komans, and also in the middle ages, was 
 regarded as ominous, and made use of for 
 the purposes of divination. This super- 
 stition was prohibited by several enact- 
 ments of councils and synods, and formed 
 a frequent topic of reprobation from the 
 pulpit. As an example we may cite the 
 following passage from a sermon preached 
 by St. Eligius or Eloy, who became Bishop 
 of Noyon about the year 640, " Similiter 
 et auguria, vel sterniitationes, nolite obser- 
 vare, nee in itinere positi aliquas aviculas 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. U 
 
 They 
 
 cantantes attendatis, sed sive iter, sive 
 quodcunque operis arripitis signate vos in 
 nomine Christi, &c." — Vit. S. Eligii.lib. ii. 
 c. 15, apud Dacherii SpiciL p. 97. See also 
 the "Libellus abbatis Pirminii," publish- 
 ed by Mabillon, which he supposes to be- 
 long to the year 758 : " Noli adorare idola, 
 non ad petras, neque ad arbores, non ad 
 angulos ; neque ad fontes, ad trivios nolite 
 adorare, nee vota reddere. Precantatores, 
 et sortilegos, karagios, aruspices, divinos, 
 ariolos, magos, maleficos, sternutus, et au- 
 guria per aviculas, vel alia ingenia mala 
 etdiabolica nolite facere etcredere." — Vet. 
 Anal. p. 69. These examples will sufiice 
 to shew the late continuance of this 
 class of superstitions. — See also Grimm's 
 
 Deutsche Mythologie, p. 647 (T.) 
 
 " Weather. — This line is from L. B. 
 reads poja pean ni pona. Line 152 is also 
 
146 
 
 puno a n-inbep bonni. 
 
 ba heab loocip uainoi 
 jo-n-^luaipe na SpiBe, 
 iTYia cai^ CO cjiene 
 1 ci]i nnaipeacli lie. 
 
 ^55 
 
 from L. B. reads chaipe gan eel cona. 
 For F°'P^> IÍ116 151, B. reads aipe — (T.) 
 
 ^ Inhlier Boinne. — The mouth of the 
 river Boyne, which runs through the re- 
 gion of Bregia, where the Picts, accord- 
 ing to the account here given of them, 
 had their settlement in Ireland. In line 
 153, L. reads coipci, and in line 155, 
 cuap^aibpec bia rinopum, where B. has 
 po cojpac. In line 156, the reading of L. 
 is adopted. B. reads jabpac inbep m- 
 6oinbe, but the text in both copies is pro- 
 bably very corrupt — ( T.) 
 
 •= Avxuj. — L. reads ba heaoap bo lobap, 
 " by Edar [the hill of Howth], they passed 
 from us." In lines 159, 160, B. reads: 
 
 imma lac co opene 
 
 1 cip \ar peach lie. — (T.) 
 
 d He. — The island of Hay or Ha, one 
 of the five Ebudai or Hebrides, anciently 
 Epidium, and long the capital seat of 
 the Lordship of the Isles. It lies out- 
 side of the Mull of Cantire or Epidian 
 Foreland, to the inside of which lies Boot 
 or Bute. And I suppose that King Bruide 
 the First, whom I have argued (See Addit. 
 Notes, No. XVII.) to be the very first 
 
 160 
 
 ir 
 
 king of Gwyddyl Fichti in Britain, was 
 called Brudi Bout, from that island. If 
 the first descent was on Ilay, Bute was a 
 snug and likely place to become the royal 
 residence. 
 
 This statement is somewhat different 
 from that of Nennius, cap. 5, that the 
 Picts first occupied the Orkneys, " et 
 postea ex affinitimis insulis vastaverunt 
 non modicas et multas regioues, occupa- 
 veruntque eas in sinistrali parte Britan- 
 nige;" though even he admits that they 
 did not occupy the mainland from the 
 Orkneys immediately, but from the other 
 islands. Beda says generally, " habitare 
 per septentrionales insula? jxtrtes ccepe- 
 runt;" and that phrase, which meant no 
 more than Alban or the ultra-mural 
 Britain in general, may possibly have 
 suggested the statement in the Historia 
 Britonum. That they stood over from 
 Cruthenia in as nearly as may be the same 
 course, as in after days their neighbours 
 of the Dalriadha pursued, is the probabi- 
 lity, as well as the best authority. When 
 we read that Muredach, sou of Angus, 
 was the " primus colonus" of Ilay (Ogygia, 
 p. 470), of course we merely understand 
 
147 
 
 They prepared their expedition 
 Here at Inbher Boinne^. 
 
 They passed away*" from us 
 
 With the splendour of swiftness, 
 
 To dwell by valour 
 
 In the beautiful land of He''. 
 
 55 
 
 1 60 
 From 
 
 that he was the first Dalriadhan settler. 
 The termini given by this poet exclude 
 the Orkneys, of which the Irish legend 
 seems to say nothing ; and, though Nen- 
 nius in cap. 5 mentions the temporary oc- 
 cupation of them by the Picts, in his first 
 chapter he places them ultra Pictos, which 
 the name of the Pightland Firth doth like- 
 wise imply. Yet it is not to be doubted 
 that the Picts did possess those islands 
 before the Norwegians. See Wallace's 
 Orkneys, cap. xi. p. 67, Ed. 1693; Adam- 
 nan, ii. cap. 42, The History of the Picts 
 ascribed to H. Maule of Melgund has a 
 legend of Leutha, king of the Picts of 
 Orkney, who subdued and gave his name 
 to the isle of Lewis ; p. 29, Ed. Glasg. 
 18 1 8. The Diploma of Thomas Bishop 
 of Orkney (ap. Orkneyinga Saga, p. 549, 
 550) avers, upon the authority of an- 
 cient records, that the Norwegians found 
 two nations in Orkney, the Peti (Picts) 
 and the Papse, but entirely destroyed them 
 both. The former is a known Saxon and 
 Norse softening of the namePict. " Scotise 
 ac Pettce insularumque quas Australes 
 vel Meridianas vocant." Saxo Gramm. 
 Hist. Dan. ix. p. 171. etc. We must 
 
 u 
 
 adopt the conclusion, that the Papce were 
 the Irish fathers of the rule of St. Co- 
 lumkille, who repaired to the Orkneys, 
 and obtained possession of Papa Stronsa 
 and Papa Westra, as he had done of lona ; 
 though, perhaps, with this addition, that 
 all the inhabitants of the Papa islands, 
 and not alone the religious, came to be 
 so called. That opinion, I think, is de- 
 cided by the statement of Ari Froda, 
 that, when Ingulf the Norwegian visited 
 Iceland, he found some Christians there, 
 whom the Northmen call Pap£e, who, 
 not choosing to associate with heathens, 
 went away, leaving behind them Irish 
 books, bells, and croziers ; and from these 
 things it was easily judged they were 
 Irish. Arius, cap. ii. p. 10, Ed. 1744. 
 If Iceland be the Thvile Insula of Dicuil, 
 who wrote his book De Mensura Orbis 
 in 825, he had thirty years before con- 
 versed with some clerici who had so- 
 journed upon that island from the ist of 
 February to the i st of August, and in the 
 summer could see to catch the lice upon 
 
 their shirts at midnight Cap. vii. s. 2, 
 
 n. 6. This was seventy-nine years anterior 
 to the voyage of Ingulf. Arngrim Jonas 
 
148 
 
 Ip ay ^abpac Qlbain, 
 ayiD-jlam ailep roiprui, 
 cen Oirh luce la cpébru 
 o cjiich Chac co poijicu. 
 
 r?op bpip Carluan caru 
 gen cacLi cen cechcu 
 
 165 
 
 observed that the small island of Papey, 
 in East Iceland, was probably a seat of the 
 Irish Papge, and expressed the like opinion 
 (which Mr, Pinkerton has adopted without 
 acknowledgment) of Papa Stronsa and Papa 
 "VVestra. Arngr. Island. Primordia, p. 375, 
 Ed. H. Steph. St. Cormac the Navigator, 
 called O'Liathain, whose daring coracle 
 visited the Orkneys under letters of safe 
 conduct obtained for him by Columbkille 
 from Bruide, king of Picts, sailed about 
 with the express object of finding for 
 himself an eremus (hermitage) in oceano. 
 Adamnan, i. cap. 6, ii., cap. 42. Thus it 
 was that the kings and toparchs of the Peti 
 received the Papaj into the smaller isles. 
 The same Dicuil mentions some little is- 
 lands, to be reached in two days and the 
 intervening night, in a boat of two benches, 
 from septentrionalibus Britannia? insulis 
 (Orkneys?), and which I take to be the 
 Feroes, in quibus in centum ferme annis 
 (from 825, making 725) eremita? ex nostra 
 Scottia navigantes habitaverunt ; but the 
 latronesNortmanni had driven them away, 
 and the islets were vacuai anachoretis, but 
 full of sheep and wild fowl — Ibid. s. 3. 
 — (7/.) The word jpiBe, line 158, has 
 been supposed to signify swiftness. In the 
 
 nip 
 
 Leabhar Gabhala of the OClerys, p. 96, in 
 an historical poem by Eochaidh O'Flynn, 
 we find an apb abaip n-imjpib, where 
 the Gloss is U^y an uapal cisepna apb 
 ba comluac in-beabaio no in lopjail, 
 i. e. " the noble lord who was all swiftness 
 in battles and conflicts." And in the an- 
 cient metrical Glossary called " Poetry is 
 the Sister of Wisdom," jpib is explained 
 ainm bo luap, " a name for swiftness." 
 -(T.) 
 
 ^ The people. — Lines 163 and 164 are 
 from L. B. reads 
 
 cen bich clacc In rpebcu 
 o chpicur CO poipciu, 
 
 which is manifestly corrupt. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Cat. — The region of Cat is the country 
 now called Cathanesia, or Caithness. Its 
 derivation from Caith or Cat, one of 
 Cruthne's seven sons, is a patronymical 
 fable. Whether derived from the wild 
 cat, like the Clan Chattan, whose terri- 
 tory included Caithness (see Scott's Maid 
 of Perth, iii. chap. 4), or from cath, war, 
 battle, the sound of it seems to recur 
 in the names Cathluan, Catnolodar, Cat- 
 nolachan. That province may have owed 
 celebrity to its position as a northern 
 
149 
 
 From thence they conquered Alba, 
 The noble nurse of fruitfulness. 
 Without destroying the people^ or their houses, 
 
 From the remon of Cat*^ to Forcu^. 
 
 Cathluan gained battles 
 
 .65 
 
 Without flinching or cowardice, 
 
 terminus ; as Nennius says, " a Totenes 
 usque ad Catenes." 
 
 The Tractatus de Situ Albaniaj (com- 
 posed by an Englishman, at least not by a 
 Scot, soon after 11 85, and printed by 
 Innes, ii., 768-72, with a suspicion that 
 Giraldus was its author), divides Albania 
 into the seven portions of seven brothers, 
 of which the seventh was " Cathanesia 
 citra montem et ultra montem, quia mons 
 Mound dividit Cathanesiam per medium," 
 The Mons Mound was Mount Ord, and 
 the Cathanesia cis montem was the Su- 
 durland (southern land) of the Northmen. 
 " Of old, Sutherland was called Cattey, 
 and its inhabitants Catteigh, and so like- 
 wise was Caithness and Strathnaver ; and, 
 in the Irish, Sutherland to this day is 
 called Catey, and its inhabitants Catigh ; 
 adeo ut Catteyness nihil aliud sit quam 
 promontorium Cattse seu Sutherlandias, 
 quod promontorium a latere orientali 
 mentis Ordi praetenditiir." — Blaew cit. 
 in Brand's Orkney, cap. xi. As Caith- 
 ness lies not at all north, but fairly east, 
 of Sutherland in its enlarged sense (for 
 Dunnet Head in Caithness is only 58° 35'; 
 and Cape "Wrath is 58° 34'), it is evi- 
 dent that the Sudurland of the North- 
 
 His 
 
 men was only the portion properly so 
 called, and that they did not include 
 therein the Strathnavern. But as they 
 divided those parts into the jarldom of 
 Katanes and the Sudurland, we should, 
 I think, infer that Strathnavern was in- 
 cluded in the jarldom; while the Sudur- 
 land, though infested, and perhaps partly 
 inhabited, by Northmen, was not thus 
 feudally detached from the crown of the 
 Scoto-Picts. Sir Walter Scott mentions, 
 that the territory of the Clann Chattan 
 comprehended Sutherland and Caithness 
 [Cathanesiam citra et ultra], and that the 
 Earl of Sutherlandshire was their para- 
 mount chief, with the title of Mohr Ar 
 Chat ; and, though he includes Inverness, 
 and even Perth, within the limits of that 
 clan or league of clans, as referrible to 
 the fifteenth century, we may safely es- 
 teem that the Chattanaich originally de- 
 noted the people of Katanes within and 
 without Ord. — {H.) 
 
 s Forcu. — Of the place here called Forcu 
 I can give no account. It must have been 
 on the southern extremity of Fortren Mor. 
 For is the favourite Pictish prefix, as in 
 Fortren, their kingdom, Forteviot, their 
 palace, Forduu, Forfar, Forres, &c. Pos- 
 
I50 
 
 nip bo ^50115 ruchrii 
 CO |io mapb 5]ieacnu. 
 
 ba t)e gabpac Qlbain, 
 
 apo-glain calcain clac-min, 
 
 CO n-iTTiaD amlaeb 
 
 CO Cinaer mac n-Qlpin 
 
 170 
 
 aji 
 
 sibly the Glas-cu of the Strathclyde Bri- 
 tons was Forcu in their vocabiilary. — (//.) 
 '' Onsets, i. e. the fierceness of his onsets 
 was not relaxed or diminished until, &c. 
 For cechcu, line 166, B. reads cpebcu, 
 and, line 167, cuiciu for cucchu. The 
 readings of L. have been followed in the 
 
 text.— (r.) 
 
 ' Conquer — L. adds Cpuichni^, "the 
 Cruithnians seized on Alba," and gives 
 this stanza thus: 
 
 6a be ^abpao Cpuichnij 
 Qlbain cupchig clacc min 
 ep clob a n-il ael 
 CO cineao mac Qilpm. 
 
 Thus did the Cruithnians acquire 
 
 Alban, the fruitful, the smooth-surfaced. 
 After defeating their many rocks [?] 
 To Cinaedli Mac Ailj)in. 
 
 or ael may signify sharp weapons. But 
 B. has mi for co, in line 172 — (T.) 
 
 J Many an Avilaff. — AmlafF, Amlaib, 
 Aulaib, &c., for Olaf, was the prominent 
 name among those northern vikingar, who 
 ravaged, and in part conquered, Ireland 
 and Pictland, during the ninth 'and tenth 
 centuries. See Battle of Magh Eath, 
 
 p. 290, and the Editor's note. In 852(3) 
 Amlaip, king of Lochlin, came into Ire- 
 land and exacted tribute there. — Ann. 
 Ult. In the spring of 866 he ravaged 
 Pictland. Three years later he was slain 
 by Constantine, king of Picts. — Ann. Ult. 
 and Chron. Pict. Among the Danes of 
 Northumbria and Lothian the name of 
 Anlaf was popular, and one of their An- 
 lafs fought on the Scottish side at Brunen- 
 burg in 937. — Chalmers' Caled. i. 337, 338. 
 Amlaib M*^Illuib, son of Indulf (so Dr. 
 O'Conor), king of Albany, was slain by 
 Kenneth, son of Malcolm [son of Domh- 
 nall, ap. Ann. Ult., but erroneously], in 
 
 976 or 977 Tig. et Ann. Ult. in annis. It 
 
 would seem as if king Indulfus had married 
 some vikingr's daughter, to have an Amlaff 
 for his son. The year 979 saw the death of 
 the son of AmlafF the younger, grandson 
 of Amlaff the elder, at the battle of Te- 
 mora. And in 980 Amlaibh M' Sitriuc, 
 last Danish king of Dublin, retired to 
 lona. It is evident that this popular name 
 had come to be expressive of the nation 
 who used it, as those of John, Patrick, 
 and David have connected themselves with 
 three sections of our island empire; witli 
 
151 
 
 His onsets" were not without fierceness, 
 Until he had slain the Britons. 
 
 Thus did they conquer' Alba, 
 
 Noble, gentle-hilled, smooth-surfaced, 
 With many an AmlaiF\ 
 Down to Cinaeth mac Alpin", 
 
 170 
 
 For 
 
 this furtlier resemblance to the two latter, 
 that Olaf son of Tryggvi, and St. Olaf, 
 were the apostles of religion in Norway. 
 
 The main error of onr bard, if the 
 reading in the text be correct, would con- 
 sist in the supposition that an intermix- 
 ture of Northmen with Scots and Picts 
 existed from the beginning; and that 
 " many an Amlaff " had combined with 
 the Cruthnich in their first occupation of 
 Albany. If, however, we Avere at liberty 
 to make a transposition of two lines, we 
 might thereby restore the truth of history 
 to our bard. That they " seized on Alba, 
 with many an Amlaff, till Kenneth Mac Al- 
 pin," would be enormous error; but that 
 they did so " till Kenneth Mac Alpin with 
 many an Amlaff," is the truth. For it 
 was in his (the first Scoto-Pictish) reign, 
 that Danari (the Danes under Amlaiv) 
 vastaverunt Pictaviam for the first time. 
 — Chron. Pict. in num. 77. — {H.) 
 
 Perhaps the word amlaeb in the text 
 (if that be the original reading) may not 
 be a proper name, but may be used in 
 the sense of a champion, a hero, from 
 which the proper name is derived; but 
 for this we have no authority, and it is. 
 
 therefore, more probable, that the bard 
 had no idea of speaking of " Amlaffs" at 
 all, and that in line 171 there are mis- 
 takes of the scribe. We should read per- 
 haps a niomao ml aeb, i. e. " with their 
 many arts" or sciences. Qeb is explained 
 ealaoa, arts or sciences, in old glossaries, 
 and ml may easily be confounded with 
 nil. But as this is only conjecture, no 
 alteration has been made in the text. — 
 (T.) 
 
 '' Cinaeth mac Alpin. — Kenneth Mac Al- 
 pin was king of Scots, or of the British Dal- 
 riada, called Airer-Gaedhal, i. e. territory 
 of the Gael ; which name of Gael, Gaithel, 
 or Gaedhael was then synonymous to that 
 of Scots. The country bearing the national 
 appellation of Argyle included, besides the 
 modern Argyle proper, the territory of 
 Loarn or Lorn, and those of Knapdale, 
 Cowel, and Can tire; being bounded to 
 the east by Mount Drum-Alban, Adam- 
 nan's Dorsum BritannÍEe, and southward 
 by the Firth of Clyde. In 843 he wrested 
 the kingdom of Albany out of the hands 
 of its last native ruler, Bruide the Seventh, 
 and the Scots and Picts were never again 
 disunited. This is the usual epoch of the 
 
152 
 
 C(]i cpeacaó n-apo n-aicnió, 
 pop aiccib cen uclineiTn 
 ni celloap in coclaig!, 
 ap oe aobepap Cpuirni^. 
 
 Coeca pi5 cém cpecac, 
 map aen De pil 6coac, 
 o pep^up po pípÍD 
 CO mac m-bpi^ac m-6perach. 
 
 8e piga ap pe Deicib, 
 
 DiB ppi peinm puil cpech 
 cappac piche puiclech, 
 gabpac pije Cpuicneac. 
 
 ^75 
 
 i8o 
 
 conquest ; although three princes of the 
 Pictish line, Kenneth, Bruide, and Drus- 
 tan, kept up a struggle against the son 
 of Alpin till 846.— (//.) 
 
 ' Plundering L. reads cechnao, and 
 
 in the next line aicib for aircib. But 
 cen uchneam is adopted from L. instead 
 of cen uch in B. In line 175 L. reads 
 na coclilaió. The writer's meaning in 
 this stanza seems to be, that the name 
 of Cruithnian was derived from cjieucao, 
 plundering. But the whole passage is very 
 obscure. The word upb, line 173, I have 
 taken to signify a place, a point of the 
 compass, a sense in which it is still used; 
 and aircib I suppose to be the same as 
 paiccib, a Avord that has ah*eady been ex- 
 plained; see above, p. 93, note". Cpeticaó, 
 in line 173, might also signify wounding, 
 
 Cpuiclim^ Dop popclam. 
 [OO 
 
 scarring ; alluding to the tattooing prac- 
 tised among the Picts ; but it will be diffi- 
 cult to make the remainder of the stanza 
 square with this. The translation adopted 
 is, therefore, more probably the intended 
 meaning, especially as the word cpecac 
 appears to be used in the same significa- 
 tion inline 177 ; and see line 182. — (Jl) 
 ™ Fifty kings That is to say, inclu- 
 sive. For Macbeth, king of Scots and 
 Picts, is the fiftieth in the enumeration 
 of the Scots kings from Loarn Mac Ere, 
 in the Duan Albanach, a contemporary 
 poem ; and apud Ogygia, p. 488, and the 
 Tables in Pinkerton, ii. p. 352, 353. In the 
 list of the same, ap. Innes App. p. 767, he 
 is only the fortieth. But without counting 
 the tliree competitors from 843 to 848, 
 he was numbered ninety-second in the 
 
15: 
 
 For plundering' known places, 
 And greens, without remorse. 
 For not practising inactivity, 
 For this are they called Cruithnians. 
 
 Fifty kings"^ of plundering career, 
 
 Every one of them of the race of Eochaidh'', 
 
 From Fergus, most truly. 
 
 To the vigorous Mac Brethach". 
 
 '75 
 
 l8o 
 
 Six kings and six times ten 
 
 Of them who attended to bloody plunder: 
 
 They loved merry forays, 
 
 They possessed the sovereignty of the Cruithnians. 
 
 The Cruithnians who propagated' 
 
 Pictish catalogue from Criiitlme, the se- 
 venty-ninth from Brudi Bout, and the 
 fifty-seventh from Drust Mac Erp. — (H.) 
 
 " Eochaidh This was Eochaidh Muin- 
 
 reamhair, father of Ere, and grandfather 
 of Loarn and Fergus ; himself the third 
 in descent from Cairbre Riada, and the 
 fourth from Conary II., king of Erin, 
 whom the princes of the Dal Riada aifected 
 for the founder of their race, the " Clanna 
 Chonaire." Duan, ver. 27 — (//.) 
 
 " Mac Bretltach, or perhaps we should 
 read Mac Bethach. See Additional Notes, 
 No. XIX. This stanza and the next oc- 
 cur only in the Book of Ballymote. If 
 they are a portion of the original poem 
 the writer must have lived after A. D. 
 1040, in which year Macbeth began his 
 reign. — (T). 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. * 
 
 Heke 
 
 The sixty-six kings mentioned in the 
 next stanza are evidently the kings of 
 the old Cruithnian race, beginning with 
 Cruithne Mac Cinge, and ending with 
 Drusken Mac Feredach, according to For- 
 dun's list, which contains exactly sixty- 
 six kings, including Keneth Mac Alpin, 
 by whom Drusken was overthrown, and 
 in whose person the Fergusian and Pictish 
 monarchies were united. — (T.) Of these 
 kings thirty-three are Pagan and thirty- 
 three Christian ; a circumstance which 
 looks like contrivance. And we may add 
 that sixty-six (like 309, the number of 
 the original Agathyrsi, see p. 133, line 40), 
 is the bardic expression of 12. — (//.) 
 
 I' The Cruithnians ivho propagated. — Tliis 
 is a repetition of the first line of the poem, 
 a usual custom with Irish scribes, to mark 
 X 
 
154 
 [t)o 6LiHat)ai6 HQ cRuichNech awtDso 6ot)easua.] 
 
 XXXI. Cpuichne nriac Cin^e pacap picro]uiTii habioann in aca 
 inpola .c. annip penebaic ; .uii. meic po reachr ; ace arin po a 
 n-anmanD .1. pib, pioach, pdclai^, popcpeno, Caicr, Ce, Cip- 
 cins. 
 
 Cipcin .\tc. annaip pe^nau. 
 
 pmac .;cl. annip p. 
 
 poprpeno .;rl. annip p. 
 
 polclaiD .;]c;r;r. a. p. 
 
 ^acc .pen. a. p. 
 
 Ce .;ru. a. p. 
 
 piobaiit) .;r;ciii]. a. p. 
 
 ^eiDe Oll^ouhach .l;r;r;c. a. p. 
 
 Oenbe^an [c] a. p. 
 
 Ollpinacca .l;r. a. p. 
 
 that tlie poem tliey had copied was con- 
 cluded, lest the next article to it in their 
 ISIS, might be deemed to be a continua- 
 tion of it.— (T.) 
 
 '' Here folloivs. — This title is added from 
 the Book of Lecan, which contains two 
 copies of sect. xxxi. one at the beginning 
 of the work, and the other after the Mira- 
 bilia, in what seems to have been intended 
 as a new edition or revision of the work. 
 They shall be denoted, as before, by L'. 
 and L'^ In L". and B. the title prefixed 
 is GO bunuD Cpuidinech [onn] po. Pin- 
 ker ton, in his qiiotation from the Book of 
 Ballymote, has erroneously made this title 
 a part of the preceding paragraph ; vol. i. 
 App. No. xiv. These several copies of this 
 section differ so widely that they will be 
 
 given separately in the Additional Notes, 
 No. XX. The text of all that follows is 
 from D — (T.) 
 
 " Cmitlme, son of C'mg.. — In^e, I), and 
 L-. Cinje L". and B. — {T.) Cing is mighty, 
 a king, a jmnce. E. Lluyd's Irish-English 
 Diet. But John of Fordun has it (iv. cap. 
 10), " Cruythnefilius kynnejudicis;" and 
 in i. cap. 35, he says, " Clementis unius 
 judicum filius." This homonomy shews 
 him to have understood hjnne, kin, or 
 kind, in the modern sense of the adjective 
 kind, i. e. benevolent, a sense which has 
 escaped Dr. Jamieson's lexicographical 
 researches. — {H.) 
 
 ^ Regnabat. — The transcriber was evi- 
 dently utterly ignorant of Latin, and has 
 absurdly perverted these words ; and the 
 
^55 
 
 Here follows*' of the origin of the Cruithnians. 
 
 XXXI. Cruithne, son of Cing", pater Pictorum habitantium in 
 hac insula, c. annis regnabat'. He had seven sons. These are their 
 names, viz., Fib, Fidach, Foltlaig, Fortrend, Caitt, Ce, Circing'. 
 
 Circing Ix. annis regnavit. 
 
 annis rej^navit. 
 
 Fidach xl. 
 
 Fortrend xl. annis recrnavit. 
 
 annis regnavit. 
 
 Foltlaid XXX. 
 
 Gatt [i. e. Caitt] xii. annis regnavit 
 
 Ce xii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Fidbaid [i. e. Fib] xxiiii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Geide Ollgothach Ixxx. annis regnavit. 
 
 Oenbegan c. annis regnavit. 
 
 Ollfinachta Ix. annis regnavit. 
 
 same may be said of almost every scrap of 
 Latin which he had occasion to transcribe ; 
 his attempts at Latin are here given, how- 
 ever, exactly as they stand in the original 
 MS., although they have been, of course, 
 corrected in the translation. — (T.) 
 
 * Circing. — In B. these names are given 
 thus : Fib, Fidach, Fonla, Fortreann, 
 Cathach, Cait Ce, Cirig. The insertion of 
 Cathach renders it necessary either to 
 make Caitce one name, not two separate 
 names, as the above list, and some other 
 transcribers (no doubt rightly) have done, 
 or else to make Fodla-Fortrean, (i. e. Fodla 
 of Fortren) one name, although in the 
 above list they are given as two, for Folt- 
 laid is the same as Foltlaig and Fodla. 
 Cathach is omitted in L'. in the list of the 
 sons of Cruithne given above, p. 51, and 
 
 X 
 
 Guidedh 
 
 also in the Chronicon Pictorum, Innes, 
 voL ii. p. 773, App. No. ii., and Pinkerton, 
 vol. i. App. Nos. X. xi. But his name oc- 
 curs in the verses attributed to Columkille, 
 which immediately follow in this place in 
 B., and are the same as those given above, 
 p. 5 1, where cecach was understood to sig- 
 nify an hundred. The verses might be ren- 
 dered, 
 
 Cait, Ce, Cireach, Cetach of children [i. e. the 
 
 fruitful], 
 Fib, Fidach, Fodla of Fortrenn. 
 
 or else, 
 
 Caitce, Cireach, Cetach of children, 
 Fib, Fidach, Fodla, Fortren. 
 
 These seven fabulous brothers are symbo- 
 lical of seven real territorial divisions. 
 See above, p. 51 (T.) 
 
^s^ 
 
 ^iiiDeó ^aech bpeacnach .1. a. p. 
 
 ^eapcuijinboiiu ;:;c;c. ano uao, -] bpui^e brx Ivairim oo 
 
 gac aen peap; -| penauepunc hibe|iniaTn "] Qlboniani pep .cl. afl. 
 uic imienicup i leabpaib na Cpuichneach. 
 
 bpuiDe pance ainm iii ceo bpuioe. 
 
 bpuioe Uppance. 
 
 bpui^e beo. 
 
 bpuiji 5<=<i^^- 
 
 bpuiOe ^uno. 
 
 bpuige Up^ann. 
 
 bpuiDe Upjainc. 
 
 bpui^i peu. 
 
 bpuioe Uppe;rip. 
 
 bpui^i peoip. 
 
 bpui^i Cal. 
 
 bpuigi Upcal. 
 
 bpui^i Cinc. 
 
 bpui^i Qpcinc. 
 
 bpui^i per. 
 
 bpuigi Upper. 
 
 bpui^i 1?u. 
 
 bpui^i Gpu. 
 
 bpui^i '^a]\r. 
 
 bpui^i Cinic. 
 
 " Geascuirtibont. — Tliere is evidently 
 some omission or confusion here. The 
 Chronicon Pictorum divides Geascuirti- 
 bont into two, Gestgurtich and Brude- 
 bout, inserting between them Wurgest. 
 The words are: " Gestgurtich. xl. Wur- 
 gest, XXX. [Innes reads xl.] Brudebout 
 (a quo XXX. Brude regnaverunt Iliber- 
 
 bpuiji 
 
 niam et Albaniani, per centum 1. anno- 
 runi spatium) xlviij. annis regnavit." 
 — Pinkerton, vol. i. p. 492. We ought, 
 therefore, to read, in all probability, 
 " Geasguirti xxx. Bout. xxx. — There 
 were thirty of them afterwards, and 
 Bruide was the name, &c." If we count 
 Bout as one of those who were called 
 
'57 
 
 Guidedli Gaeth, a Briton, 1. aiinis reofnavit. 
 
 Geascuirtibont" .... xxx. of thein thenceforward, and Bruide^ 
 was the name of every man of them, et regnaverunt Hiberniam et 
 Alboniam per cl. annos, ut invenitur in the books of the Cruithnians : 
 
 Bruide Pante was the name of the first Bruide. 
 
 Bruide Urpante, 
 
 Bruide Leo. 
 
 Bruide Gant. 
 
 Bruide Gund. 
 
 Bruide Urgann. 
 
 Bruide Uroaint. 
 
 Bruide Fet. 
 
 Bruide Urfexir. 
 
 Bruide Feoir. 
 
 Bruide Cal. 
 
 Bruide Ureal. 
 
 Bruide Cint. 
 
 Bruide Aroint. 
 
 Bruide Fet. 
 
 Bruide Urfet. 
 
 Bruide Ru. 
 
 Bruide Eru. 
 
 Bruide Gart. 
 
 Bruide Cinit. 
 
 Bruide, there will be tliirty-two in all, 
 or, omitting him, thirty-one. The Chro- 
 nicon Pictorum names only twenty-eight 
 (exclusive of Bruide Bout), giving in re- 
 gular order a name, and then the same 
 name with tir [which is perhaps the Ga;lic 
 lap, after'] prefixed: Pant, Urpant ; Leo, 
 Urleo; Gant, Urgant, &c. — (T.) 
 
 Bruide 
 
 ^ Bruide.-^It will be observed that in 
 many places the Irish transcriber has 
 written this word ópuije with g instead 
 of (/, a circumstance of no importance, 
 further than that it proves the d to have 
 been aspirated in the pronunciation. Uni- 
 formity has been preserved in the trans- 
 lation,— (T.) 
 
158 
 
 bjiui^i Cino. 
 bpuigi Uip. 
 bpin^i Uipup. 
 
 61111151 Ujigpich. .* 
 
 bpui^i "munair. 
 
 bpuigi Uji. 
 
 bpuigi ^iD^ie. 
 
 bpuigi Cpin. 
 
 bpuigi Upcpm. 
 
 bpui^e Upmain. 
 pegnauepunr. cl. ann. uc Di;):iniimup, -| po bai Qlba cen pi^ ppia pe 
 uile CO h-aiTTipip ^im, cer pi^ po ^ab Qlbain iiile cpi comaipli no 
 ap eigin. 
 
 XXXII. Qcbepaic apaile coinao h-e Cacluan mac Caicming 
 no ^abao pi^e ap eigin 1 Cpuiuheanruairh "] a n-Gipino .1. Ipr. blia- 
 Dain, 1 lappin po gab 5"^ -^- ^* 
 
 Uapam .c. an. pegnauir. 
 
 TTlopleo a. .;ru. a. pe. 
 
 Oeocillimon .;rl. an pegnauic, 
 
 CinioioD mac Qiprcoip .uii. a. p. 
 
 Oeopc .1. a. p. 
 
 blieblir .u. a. ]i. 
 
 Oeouorpeic ppauep "Cm .fl. a. p. 
 
 Upconbepc .pc;r. a. p. 
 
 Cpiicbolc .uii. a. p. 
 
 DeopDiuoip 
 
 y Qud The statement that Albany had Cathluan sixty years, and Gud fifty years, 
 
 no king till Gut, and the mention of Gut it gives Gilgidi loi years. In the list here 
 
 (unless he be the same as Gilgidi), are given Usconbest's reign is reduced from 
 
 absent from the Pict. Chron. In lieu of thirty to twenty, and that of Crutbolc 
 
1 59 
 
 Briiide Cind. 
 
 Bruide Uip. 
 
 Briiide Uirup. 
 
 Bruide Gruitli. 
 
 Bruide Urg-rith. 
 
 Bruide Munait. 
 
 Bruide Ur. 
 
 Bruide Giclgie. 
 
 Bruide Grin. 
 
 Bruide Urcrin. 
 
 Bruide Urmain. 
 regnaverunt cl. ann. ut diximus ; and Alba was without a king all 
 along until the time of Gud^, the first king that possessed all Alba 
 by consent or by force. 
 
 XXXII. Others say^ that it was Cathluan, son of Caitming, who 
 Jirst possessed the sovereignty by force in Cruithentuath and in Eri, 
 for sixty years, and that after him succeeded Gud for fifty years. 
 
 Taram c. annis regnavit. 
 
 Morleo xv. annis regnavit. 
 
 Deocillimon xl. annis regnavit. 
 
 Cinioiod, son of Artcois, vii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Deort 1. annis regnavit. 
 
 Blieblith V. annis regnavit. 
 
 Deototreic frater Tui xl. annis regnavit. 
 
 Usconbest xx. annis regnavit. 
 
 Crutbolc vii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Deordivois 
 
 (Belga Pictus) interpolated. In other from the same source as that given by 
 
 respects it agrees very nearly with the Fordun (Scotichron. iv. c. ii.), except 
 
 Chron. — (27.) that he begins with Cruythne, son of 
 
 ^ Others say. — The second list of kings Kynne, instead of Cathluan, son of Cait- 
 
 which begins here appears to have come ming. — (T.) 
 
i6o 
 
 OeopDiuoip .f}:. a. jie^n. 
 
 Uipc .1. ctnno]^ p. 
 
 l?u .c. an. ]i. 
 
 ■^aprnaic .1111. i;r. a. pe. 
 
 6]ier mac buicheD .uii. a. p. 
 
 Uipo ijnauiu -yfy- 
 
 CanaculacTTia .111. annip p. 
 
 Upaoach iiecla .11. a. p. 
 
 ^apcnaiu Duipeip .l;r. a. p. 
 
 "Colopc mac Qirhniip XffVi. 
 
 Opiipc mac Gpp.c. pegnauiu, 1 .c. cara po gein. Nonooecimo 
 anno peigni eiiip pacpiciup panccup epipcopup ao llibepniam pep- 
 uenir. 
 
 Uolopc niac Qniel .im. a. p. 
 
 Meccan mop bpeac mac Gipip .■p^p^^^. a. p. Uepcio armo 
 
 pegni 
 
 ^ Gartnait.—M.. Van Praet's attested 
 copy of the Clironicon Pictorum, pub- 
 lished l)y Pinkerton, gives this passage 
 thus : 
 
 " gartnaithloc a quo gartiiait .iiii. 
 regna. vere ix. a. reg." 
 Which Mr. Pinkerton interprets thus : 
 
 " 29. Gartnaith loc, a quo Gartnait, iiij. regna. 
 30. Vere ix. an. reg." 
 
 Thus making vere the name of a king. 
 Innes reads Gartnaithboc, and likewise 
 makes Vere the thirtieth king. But are 
 not the words " vere ix. an. reg." an evi- 
 dent correction of " iiii. regnavit," inti- 
 mating that the real length of Gartnaith- 
 loc's reign was nine, not four years? The 
 Irish transcriber evidently intended to 
 
 adopt this correction, but in doing so 
 retained the iiii., expunging the other 
 words. Fordun (iv. c. 1 1) has " Garnath- 
 bolger annis ix." The reign of Canatu- 
 lacma appears to be fixed at three, but 
 may be four years, as in the Chron. Pic- 
 torum, for III. and ni. are easily confovinded, 
 and in this case it is not quite certain 
 which was intended by the scribe. Ura- 
 dach-vetla is assigned two years, Avhich 
 agrees with Innes, but differs from M. 
 Van Praet's copy, in Pinkerton, which 
 has iv.— (T.) 
 
 '' Gartnait-duipeir. — Fordun has Garnard 
 Dives, from which we may presume that 
 duijieir signified rich. Perhaps the d is 
 an expletive derived i'rom the linal t or d 
 
t6i 
 
 Deordivois xx. aimis regnavit. 
 
 Uist 1. annis regnavit. 
 
 Ru c. annis regnavit. 
 
 Gartnaif" iiii. ix. annis regnavit. 
 
 Breth, son of Buithed, vii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Uipo-ignavit xxx. 
 
 Canatulacma iii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Uradacli-vetla ii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Gartnait-duipeir" Ix. annis regnavit. 
 
 Tolorc, son of Aithiur, Ixxv. 
 
 Drust, son of Erp, c. annis regnavit, and gained*" a hundred battles. 
 Nonodecimo anno regni eius Patricius sanctus episcopus ad Hiber- 
 niam pervenit. 
 
 Tolorc, son of Aniel, iiii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Nectan-mor-breac'*, son of Eirip, xxxiiii. annis regnavit. Tertio 
 
 anno 
 
 of Garnard or Garnait, and if so, tiipeir is 
 not far from the Irish pcnobip, rich (the 
 initial p aspirated), which is pronounced 
 very nearly as uiphir. — (jT.) 
 
 '^ Gained. — The Latin has " c. bella 
 peregit :" po gein signifies properly, 
 wounded, killed, and hence, won. gained, 
 when applied to battles — (T.) 
 
 ^ Mor-breac, for Morbet [as in Pict. 
 Chron.] bene. The statements which fol- 
 low are false and out of chronology. Pict- 
 land and Abernethy were not then Chris- 
 tian, nor was St. Bridget yet born, nor 
 was Darluchdach yet abbess of Kildare. 
 Very long after the death of both these 
 ladies, and about 608, Nectan II. founded 
 the church of Abernethy. — Register of 
 
 St. Andr. cit. Pink. i. 296; ii. 267 (H.) 
 
 IRISH AKCH. SOC. 1 6. 
 
 St. Darluchdach was the immediate suc- 
 cessor of St. Bridget, as abbess of Kildare, 
 and died on the anniversary of St. Brid- 
 get's death, ha\dng survived her but one 
 year. Colgan. Vit. S. Darlugdachaj ad i 
 Feb. There are different dates assigned for 
 St. Bridget's death, var^dng from 510 to 
 548- Colgan has decided in favour of the 
 
 year 523 Trias. Th. p. 619. Fordun (iv. 
 
 c. 1 1) gives the series after Garnaitduiper 
 thus: Hurgust, son of Fergus, twenty- 
 seven years; Thalargen, son of Keother, 
 twenty-five. Durst " qui alias vocabatur 
 Nectane filius Irbii annis xlv. Hie, ut asse- 
 ritiir, 
 
 ' Centum annis vixit et centum bella perefrit.' 
 
 Quo regnante sanctus Palladius [not Pa- 
 tricius] episcopus a beato Papa Coeles- 
 
l62 
 
 pe^^jm eiuf Oaplii5Dach ctbbacifra Cille Dapa ce Qbepniam a;cu- 
 lar p. ;cpó ao bpiciniam pp anno aouenicup cui iTiimolaueic Nec- 
 uonniup anno nno Qpuipnige Oeo -| panccaae bpi^irea ppepence 
 Oaplui^oeach que canuauic all. pupep iprani. 
 
 Oapc^uiciniior .ff}:. a. pe^. 
 
 ^ctlamapbicli .;ru. a. pe^. 
 
 Oa Opeppc .1. Opepu pi. buDpop .;):u. annip peg uruc. Deppc 
 pi. ^ipum polup .u, a. p. 
 
 ^alum cenamlapeh .iiii. a. p. 
 
 ^apcnair pi. ^ipom .iiii. a. p. 
 
 Cailcaine pi. ^iponi anno p. 
 
 Ualoji^ p. TTIupcolic .p. a. p. 
 
 Opepc pi. TTlanaic uno a. p. Cuni bpiOeno .1. anno. 
 
 bpuiDe mac Tilaelcon .yp}:. a. p. ITloclicaauuo anno pe^ni eic 
 
 baibci^acup epc. 6pancco Columba. 
 
 ^apcnair 
 
 tino missus est ad Scotos docendos, longe 
 tamen ante in Christo credentes." Then 
 follow Talargar, son of Amyle, two years ; 
 Nectane Thaltamoth, ten years. In the 
 next chapter he ascribes the foundation of 
 Abernethy to St. Bridget and her seven 
 virgins, but places it in the reign of 
 Garnard Makdompnach, the successor of 
 the Bruide in whose time St. Columba 
 preached to the Picts ; which is of coiirse 
 more probable. Pinkerton and Innes are 
 both mistaken in their reading of the 
 Chron. Pict. in this passage, which is not 
 " abbatissa cillae Daradse, Hibernia exulat 
 proxime ad Britanniam," but " abbatissa 
 Cille-dara de Hibernia exulat pro Christo 
 ad Britanniam," as may be seen by their 
 own edition of M. Van Praet's attested 
 
 copy. What the conti'acted word ppi 
 stands for in the text I do not know. 
 The Chron. Pict. reads "secundo." — {T.) 
 ^ Two Drests. — If I am right in consi- 
 dering Daopeppc [read c)abpef c] as two 
 Avords, and translating " two Drests," 
 the Irish version has enabled us to cor- 
 rect a mistake which Innes and Pinkerton 
 have both committed in their interpreta- 
 tion of this passage of the Chron. Picto- 
 rum, which stands thus in M. Van Praet's 
 attested copy: 
 
 dadrest .i. drust fili^ 
 gyrom .i. drest fili'' wdro.st .v. 
 aii gregu. drest fili" girom soP. 
 V. aii reg. 
 
 From this Innes and Pinkerton have 
 given us three kings, viz.: i. Dadrest, who 
 
103 
 
 anno regni ejus Darliigdach, abbatissa Cille-Dara de Hibernia exu- 
 lat pro Christoad Britiniam; [secimdo?] anno adventus sui immola- 
 vit Nectonius anno uno Apurniglie Deo et sanctfe Brigidai, prsesente 
 Darlugdach, qua3 cantavit alleluia super istam [hostiam]. 
 
 Dartguitimoth xxx. annis regnavit. 
 
 Galamarbith xv. annis regnavit. 
 
 Two Drests", i. e. Drest, fil. Budros, xv. annis regnaverunt com- 
 niuniter. Drest, fil. Girum, solus v. annis regnavit. 
 
 Galum-cenamlapeh iiii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Gartnait, fil. Girom, vii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Cailtaine, fil. Girom, anno regnavit. 
 
 Talorg, fil. Murtolic, xi. annis regnavit. 
 
 Drest. fil. Manaith, uno anno regnavit. Cum Brideno' i. anno. 
 
 Bruide Mac Maelcon xxx. annis regnavit. In octavo^ anno regni 
 ejus baptizatus est a sancto Columba. 
 
 Gartnait, 
 
 reigned one year ; 2. Drest, son of Girom, 
 and 3. Drest, son of Udrost. Drest, sou 
 of Girom, they make to have reigned one 
 year alone, five years jointly with Drest, 
 sou of Udrost, and then five years alone. 
 I have very little doubt, however, that 
 Dadrest, should be read Da Drest, which 
 words signify Duo Drest. If this con- 
 jecture be correct it will prove that the 
 Chron. Pictorum was translated from a 
 Gaelic original, more ancient than our 
 present Irish transcript, which appears 
 from the mistakes Avith Avhich it abounds, 
 to have been taken from a Latin copy. I 
 would propose to read the passage thus : 
 "Duo Drest, i.e. Drest filius Girom et 
 [for the .i. here either signifies " i. e." or 
 is a mistake for et'] Drest filius Wdrost 
 
 v. annos conregnaverunt. Drest filius 
 Girom solus v. annos regnavit." Thus 
 the Irish and Latin will agree, except in 
 the length of the joint reign, which the 
 Irish transcriber makes to be fifteen years. 
 It is some confirmation of the emenda- 
 tion here proposed, that of the five lists of 
 Pictish kings quoted by Pinkerton, vol. i. 
 p. 242, and tables at the end of vol. i., Dad- 
 rest appears only on the authority of the 
 Chron. Pictorum, as he and Innes have un- 
 derstood it. The contraction ucuc is pro- 
 bably intended for " communiter." — (T.) 
 
 ' Cum Brkleno. — Galumcenamlapeh in 
 the Chron. Pictorum is placed after Drest, 
 son of Munait, and the words " cum Bri- 
 deno i. anno," apply to him (1\) 
 
 £ In octavo — The transcriber has here 
 
 Y2 
 
164 
 
 ^cipcnaic p. Domnach .p. a. p. 
 
 Neacliran nepo. Uepp .pc;jr. a. p. 
 
 Cinhoinc p. Liiicpiu .p^:. a. p. 
 
 ^apcnaic TYictc UiuD .u. a. p. 
 
 Uolopc ppacep eopum Duooeicini a. p. 
 
 "Colopcan p. Gnpper .1111. 
 
 ^apcnwp'^ P- Oonuel .ui. a. p. 1 DeimiOium anm. 
 
 Opupc ppacep eiup .uii, a. p. 
 
 bpioe p. pie .pc;r. a. p. 
 
 r^apan p. Gn pioaio .1111. 
 
 bpei p. Oeipilei .p. a. p. 
 
 Mechcan p. Oeipile .;r. a. p. 
 
 Opepr 1 Glpen conne5anaueinc .u. a. p. 
 
 Onbep p. Upgupr .;r;:;c. a. p. 
 
 bpeice p. Uu^uc .;cu. a. p. 
 
 CinioD p. luupeoe^ .;i:u. a. p. 
 
 Ctlpin p. Uuoio .111. annip pe^nauic -| oimmon pegni. 
 
 Opepc p. Ualopcan .1. a. p. 
 
 Ualopcan p. Opopran [ii] uel .u. oe^. 
 
 Ualopcen p. Onupc .;cii. 1 t)imit)oin a. p. 
 
 Canul p. Uang .u. a. p. 
 
 Cuapcancin p. Uupjuipc .;r;rpcii. 
 
 UiDnupc 
 
 made sad work, but the text is printed Gartnait mac Uiud or Wid, and this To- 
 
 without correction. He mistook in for lore; and that the omission was a mistake 
 
 m, and by confounding the uo of oc- of the Irish transcriber is evident from 
 
 cauo with the no of anno, he has pro- the word eorw?/*. — (T.) 
 duced the compound ITIocraauuo anno, ' Conregnaverunt. — The scribe has 
 
 which the Chron. Pictorum enables us to strangely blundered this word : he has 
 
 decipher (T.) ii^lso written a. p. at the end, where the 
 
 ^ Tolorc The Chron. Pictorum inserts p is redundant. — (T.) 
 
 "Breidei fil. Wid v. an. reg." between ^ Dimkliuin The word pe^ni added in 
 
.6j 
 
 Gartnait, fil. Doinnach, xi. annis regnavit. 
 
 Neachtain nepos A^erp. xx. annis regnavit. 
 
 Cinhoint, fil. Lutriu, xix. annis regnavit. 
 
 Gartnait, mac Uiud, v. annis regnavit. 
 
 Tolorc" frater eorum duodecim annis regnavit. 
 
 Tolorcan, fil. Enfret, iiii. 
 
 Gartnairt, fil. Donuel, vi. annis regnavit et dimidium anni. 
 
 Druse frater ejus vii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Bride, fil. Fie, xx. annos regnavit. 
 
 Taran, fil. En-fidaid, iiii. 
 
 Brei, fil. Derilei, xi. annis regnavit. 
 
 Neclitan, fil. Derilei, x. annis regnavit. 
 
 Drest et Elpen conregnaverunt' v. annis. 
 
 Onbes, fil. Urgurt, xxx. annis regnavit. 
 
 Breite, fil. Uugut, xv. annis regnavit. 
 
 Cinoid, fil. Juuredeg, xv. annis regnavit. 
 
 Alpin, fil. Uuoid, iii. annis regnavit et dimidium'' anni. 
 
 Drest, fil. Talorcan, i. anno regnavit. 
 
 Talorcan', fil. Drostan, [v.] vel xv. 
 
 Talorcen, fil. Onust, xii. et dimidium annis regnavit. 
 
 Canul"", fil. Tang. v. annis regnavit. 
 
 Cuastantin, fil. Uurguist, xxxv. 
 
 Uidnust, 
 
 the text is au evident mistake for anni ; ™ Canul. — This king is called ill. Tarla 
 
 DimiDon is of course a blunder for Dimi- in theChron. Pict. The name of his father 
 
 Dium. — (T.) is given above CJonj, with a mark of con- 
 
 ' Talorcan. — This king is omitted in the traction, which has been retained, as I 
 
 Chron. Pictorum, but he is given by For- know not how to write the word in full, 
 
 dun. The Irish text is corrected from It may be Tangar or Tangad. Lynch 
 
 Lynch's copy, Cambrensis Eversus, p. 94. gives it " Canul fil. Tang," without no- 
 
 The scribe omitted u before uel, and ticing the contraction. — Cambr. Eversus, 
 
 wrote .u.oej for xv — (T.) ib — {T.) 
 
i66 
 
 UiDnupr p. Uuji5ii|r .;rii. an. p. 
 
 Ojioyc p. Conpacin "j Uolopc p. Uurhoil .111. a. p. conpegnaue- 
 punr. 
 
 Unen p. Unepc .111. 
 
 Upao p. bapgoir .111. a. -| bpot) .1°. a. p. 
 
 CinaeD p. Gilpin .;rui. a. p. 
 
 Oomnall p. Qilpin .1111. p. 1 Cnprancan p. Cmaeoa .;c;r. a. p. 
 
 QeD p. Cinaet) .i°. a. p. 
 
 ^ipig mac Ounjaile .p. uel .111. a. p. 
 
 Domnall p. Conpancin .;ri. a. p. 
 
 Conpranuin p. QeD .pclu. a. p. 
 
 TTlaelcolanTi p. Oonnnaill .ipc. a. p. 
 
 Cuilein p. llooilb p. Conpcanocm .1111. a. p. 
 
 CinaeD, uel Oub, p. TTlailcolaiTn .1111. a. p. 
 
 Cuilem .1. DimiDoin p. 
 
 CinaeD p. Ouib. oclir a. p. 
 
 maelcolaim mac CmaeDa .pc;c;r. a. pe^. 
 
 OonDcaD ua Ulailcolainii .uii. p. 
 
 TTlacbearhaD mac pin niic Caig .;>:ui. a. p. 
 
 bulach .u. TTiip. 
 
 maelcolaiTn mac Colaim mic OonncaiD lap pin. 
 
 XXXIII. 
 
 " Bargot. In the Cliron. Pictorum, press. The Chron. Pictorum gives Eocho- 
 
 " Wrad filius Bargoit," where the Gaelic dius filius Ku, as the successor of Aedh 
 
 f euitive BargOiV is another proof that fil. Cinaed, instead of Girig mac Dungaile ; 
 
 this document was copied from an Irish but adds " Licet Ciricium fil. [Dungaile 
 
 orio-inal.^T.) is probably omitted] alii dicunt hie reg- 
 
 ° Con5íaním,j^/.^e(i/i.— The list given nasse, eo quod alumpnus ordinatorque 
 
 by Lynch (Cambrensis Evers. p. 94) omits Eochodio fiebat." Innes, vol. ii. p. 785. 
 
 the three kings between this Constantin Pinkerton, vol. i. p. 495.— (T.) 
 
 and Domhnall fitz Alpin, which is proba- '" Cuilein, fil. Ildoilb, i. e. son of Ildulf ; 
 
 bly a mistake of his transcript, or of the instead of Avhom the Chron. Pict. makes 
 
167 
 
 Uidniist, ill. Uurgust, xii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Drost, fil. Constatin, et Tolorc, fil. Uuthoil, iii. annis conregnave- 
 runt. 
 
 Unen, fil. Unest, iii. 
 
 Urad, fil. Bargot", iii. annis [regnavit], et Brod. i. anno regnavit. 
 
 Cinaed, fil. Alpin, xvi. annis regnavit. 
 
 Domhnal, fil. Alpin, iiii. [annis] regnavit, et Custantan fil. Cinaeda 
 XX. annis regnavit 
 
 Aedh, fil. Cinaed, i '. anno regnavit. 
 
 Girig mac Dungaile xi. vel. iii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Dorahnall, fil. Constantini, xi. annis regnavit. 
 
 Constantin, fil. Aedli°, xlv. annis regnavit. 
 
 Maelcolaim, fil. Domhnall, ix. annis regnavit. 
 
 Cuilein, fil. Ildoilb'', fil. Constantini, iiii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Cinaed, vel Dubli\ fil. Mailcolaim, vii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Cuilein"" i. [et] dimidio [anni] regnavit. 
 
 Cinead, fil. Dubli, viii. annis regnavit. 
 
 Maelcolaim Mac Cinaeda xxx. annis regnavit. 
 
 Donnchad Ua Mailcolaim vii. [annis] regnavit. 
 
 Macbeathad Mac Fin Mic Laig xvi. annis regnavit 
 
 Lulacli V. months. 
 
 Maelcolaim Mac Colaim Mic Donnchaid after him. 
 
 XXXIII. 
 
 Indulphus himself the successor of Mai- ■■ Cuilein.— This king is called Cuilen- 
 
 colm. See also Ogygia, p. 486 — (T.) Rig in the Chron. Pict. (ap. Innes) Culen 
 
 '^ Vd Duhh. — The words uel oub are Ring (ap. Pinkerton), with a reign of five 
 
 written over the name Cineao by a later years. Lynch calls him "Constantin fil, 
 
 hand. This is evidently the same king Culen uno et dimidio anno." In the No- 
 
 who is called Niger, fil. Maelcolaim, in the mina Regum Pictorum (Innes, vol. ii. 
 
 Pictish Chronicle, with a reign of five p. 802) he is called Culin Mac Induff, and 
 
 years. Lynch's list assigns to this king a a reign of four years and a half is assigned 
 
 reign of 24 years (T.) to him.— (T.) 
 
i68 
 
 XXXIII. bpinnia inpola occiani cm pionDam Olbiian nocpar, 
 ochc. c. m. ceiTTienn ina paD .cc. ina leiclieat), ina rinnceall iTYioppo 
 j.um. uii. mo^ar po li-oclir cearpaca. Ochc carpaca .;r;r.ir 
 inon, 1 .u. bepla, .1. Sa;rain bepla, -] bepla bpeauan, ~\ beplaCpuic- 
 neac, -| ^aetjcl^, 1 Caioean. 
 
 Qnno .;cl. anue naciiiiuacem Clipipui .1. cearpaca bliaDan pia 
 n-gein Cpipc, cani^ ^alup [m] imp bpearan co pap^aib a lon^a 
 1 a ploi5 in ceo peachr, ~\ co pap^aib Cabianup cpibpp pucpom 
 poDeoi^ ^lalla inopi bpeacan. 
 
 CluiD]^ Ceippip in cearhpamao pi^ lap n-luil cani^ a n-inip 
 bpeacan co h-inip Ope. 
 
 Qb incapnDacione oomini clui. TTiapcup Ctnconup cona bpa- 
 uhaip .1. Cuicmo Qupilio Commooo cpemim iniy^ bpearan. 
 
 Qib incapnarioine oomini .cl;c;i:;r.i;c. Seiiepup Qppep Upipolo- 
 raniip rani^ a n-inip^ bpeauan. Ceipip ainm na carpac ip in Qppaic, 
 
 in 
 
 ^ Britinia.— This scrap of Latin, strange- 
 ly perverted by the ignorance of the scribe, 
 is taken from the opening sentence of Bede's 
 history: nocpac I suppose to be an igno- 
 rant corruption of the contraction no. 
 epac, and 1 have rendered it accordingly. 
 Bede's words are: " Brittani oceani in- 
 sula, cui quondam Albion nomen fuit, 
 
 &c qu09 per millia passuum 
 
 octingenta in boream longa, latitudinis 
 habet millia ducenta, exceptis dumtaxat 
 prolixioribus diversorum promontoriorum 
 tractibus, quibus efficitur ut circuitus 
 ejus quadragies octies septuaginta quin- 
 que millia compleat." See above, sect. ii. 
 p. 27, where the same statement nearly 
 occurs (7'.) 
 
 ' Eight times forty. — An attempt to ren- 
 der literally Bede's "quadragies octies sep- 
 tuaginta quinque millia." "What follows 
 about the five lanfjuages is also founded 
 on a passage in Bede, lib. i. c. i — {T.) 
 
 " Galus, a corruption of Julius, i. e. 
 Julius CiEsar. See above, p. 59. — (T.) 
 
 ^ The tribune. — The word cpibjTpis evi- 
 dently for cpibnp, i. e. cpibunup. See 
 Bede Hist. lib. i. c. 2. " Ca^saris equitatu 
 prirao congressvi a Brittannis victus, ibi- 
 que Labienus occisus est." — (7".) 
 
 ^ Clnids Ceissir, i. e. Claudius Cfesar. 
 He is called fourth king or emperor after 
 Julius, evidently from Bede's words : 
 "Claudius imperator, ab Augusto quar- 
 tus." — c. 3. See above, p. 63. In the MS. 
 
169 
 
 XXXIII. Britinia* insola, oceani cui quondam Olbiian nomen erat, 
 is eight hundred thousand paces in length, two hundred thousand 
 in breadth, and in circumference five thousand seventy and eight times 
 forty^ There are in it eight score cities, and five languages, viz. the 
 Saxon language, and the British language, and the Cruithnian lan- 
 guage, and Gaelic, and Latin. 
 
 Anno xl"""- ante nativitatem Christi, i e. forty years before the 
 birth of Christ, came Galus" into the island of Britain ; he lost 
 his ships and his army on his first expedition, and he lost Labienus 
 the tribune'', but at length he took the hostages of the island of 
 Britain. 
 
 Cluids Ceissir"^, the fourth king after Juil, came into the island 
 of Britain even to the island of Ore. 
 
 Ab incarnatione Domini clvi. Marcus Antonus'^ with his brother, 
 i. e. Lucidus Aurelius Commodus, devastated the island of Britain. 
 
 Ab incarnatione^ Domini clxxxix. Severus Afer Tripolitanus 
 came into the island of Britain. Leipis was the name of the city in 
 Africa where he was born ; he was the seventeenth king after Juil : 
 
 it 
 
 thewords"Ab incarnatione Domini, clvi." "^ Ah incarnatione Here again in the 
 
 are joined to the preceding paragraph, as MS. the date is erroneously joined to the 
 
 if they were the date of the invasion by preceding paragraph. The authority here 
 
 Claudius ; but they are the words with is Bede, i. c. 5. "Anno ab incarnatione Do- 
 
 Avhich Bede's fourth chapter begins, and mini clxxxix. Severus genere Afer, Tri- 
 
 evidently belong to the reign of Marcus politanus, ab oppido Lepti, decimus sep- 
 
 Antoninus. This correction has, therefore, timus ab Augusto imperium adeptus, &c. 
 
 been made in the text. — {T.) .... Itaque Severus magnam fossam, fir- 
 
 ^Antonus. — Read Antoninus. Bede used missimumque vallum a mari ad 
 
 no word equivalent to devastated. Cpei- mare duxit; ibique apudEvoracum oppi- 
 
 óim is explained in the Leabhar Gabhala, dum morbo obiit. Reliquit duos filios 
 
 p. 37, to signify the breaking down or Bassianum et Getam Bassianus, 
 
 demolition of ancient boundaries or fast- Antonini nomine assumpto, regno potitus 
 
 nesses.— (T.) est."— (T.) 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. Z 
 
170 
 
 in ;cLni. jug lap n-luil; i]^ do 00 jionao clao Sa;ran ; aobach a cai]i 
 Qb]io5. Da mac oca bayianup ■] geca. 6a peipiD |io gab in pigi, 
 ainm 00 Qnuon. 
 
 Qb mcapnacioine oomini lap nlul .cc.l;c;c;c.ui. Diocliy^can in 
 rpeap pig ap cpichaD lap n-luil, -] lTla;riíínn, canig in n-imp 5]iea- 
 ran. If na li-annpip ]io gab Cajiaupiuj^ jiigi bpeacan .uii. m-bliaona 
 conaD po mapb Qleccup, co po gab piDein pigi, upi m-bliaoan, 
 conaD po mapb Qpclipioocup, 1 ba pig yme pe .jc. m-bliaoan. 
 Dioclipuen 1 n-aipueji in Domain ac ingpeim na Cpipuaige,"] TTlaip- 
 cimen ma h-iaprap. 
 
 Ip in ingpim peo pop Doman Qlbain naem "] Qpon ~\ Inil aipcin- 
 oeach carpach Leigonum ap an ampip pea aobauh. 
 
 Conpcanpc pi bpeacan achaip Conpcancin mic Gibne .1. capac 
 ban ConpcannDin, po pcpib Gocpobup conao ann po gab Con- 
 prancin pigi ap cup a n-inip bpeacan ; Daig po gab a n-achaip 
 placiiip Ppanc 1 Gppame 1 m-beachaio Dioclipcein. 
 
 Qb mcajmanoine .ccc.l;c.iii. ^paoianup cecpacha ]ug o luil. 
 Ip na h-aimpip piDem po gab apaile ITIapcim pigi bpeacan. 
 
 Qb 
 
 ''^Domini. — The words lap n-lul are here or Erenacli, in later tmies, was applied 
 
 an evident blunder, and are therefore almost always to an ecclesiastical officer, 
 
 omitted in the translation. The date, as although not always one in holy orders ; 
 
 before, is joined in the MS. to the jjreced- but, as appears from this passage, it pro- 
 
 ing paragraph. Bede is the authority, perly signified any chief, superior, or per- 
 
 c. 6; and see above, p. 6^, — (T.) son in authority. In the LeaVjhar Breac 
 
 '^ Albain — Bede, uhi supr. c. 7. The (fol. iii. col. i), SS. Peter and Paul are 
 
 City Legionum is supposed to be Caer- called the airchinneachs or chiefs of the 
 
 leon, the ancient Isca Silurum, on the Apostles: ipiac pin oipchinnij^na n-app- 
 
 river Usk, in Monmouthshire. Aaron and cal, .1. pecap -| pd. And again, quoting 
 
 Julius are here called chiefs (apocinoeac) Eccl. x. 16, " Vag tibi terra cujus rex puer 
 
 of the city, although Bede calls them est, et cujusprincipes mane comedunt,"&c. 
 
 simply " cives." The word ardcinneach the writer adds: Ipe pocuinn malapca 
 
it was for him was made the Saxon ditch; he died at Caer Abrog. 
 He had two sons, Basianus and Geta. It was he {the former) that 
 succeeded to the kingdom by the name of Anton. 
 
 Ab incarnatione Domini"^ cclxxxiii. Dioclistan, the thirty-third 
 king after Juil, and Maximin, came into the island of Britain. It was 
 in their time that Carausius held the sovereignty of Britain seven 
 years, until Alectus killed him, and held the sovereignty himself for 
 three years, until Asclipidotus killed him, and became king himself 
 for ten years. Dioclistan, in the east of the world, was persecuting 
 the Christians, and Maiscimen in the west. 
 
 It was in that persecution over the world that Saint Albain"" — 
 and Aron, and Juil, chiefs of the city Leigionum at that time, — died. 
 
 Constanst", king of Britain, was the father of Constantine, son of 
 Eiline [Helena), the concubine of Constantin. Etrobus wrote that it 
 was in the island of Britain that Constantin took sovereignty at first ; 
 for his father had exercised dominion over France and Spain in the 
 life-time of Dioclistan. 
 
 Ab incarnatione ccclxvi." Gradianus was the fortieth king from 
 Juil. It was in his time that a certain Maxim took the sovereignty 
 
 of Britain. 
 
 Ab 
 
 bona cuaraib-j bona cellaiBicct mbic na eluding tlie reference to Eutropius, is 
 
 pi^ -] na aipcinoi^ accu uilpi co cpaep -| taken from Bede, i. c. 8. At the word baij 
 
 Dopaebaioechcinrpae^ail: "Tliisisthe the transcriber of the MS. began a new 
 
 cause of the destruction of the districts paragraph with a large capital letter orna- 
 
 [i. e. chieftainries], and of the churches, mented with colour, as if beginning a new 
 
 whose kings and chiefs \aircliinneachs]&ve subject ; such was his ignorance — {T.) 
 devoted to gluttony and worldly intempe- '^Ab incarnatione ccclxvi.-Read ccclxxvii. 
 
 ranee." (T.) as in Bede, i. c. 9. This date is aíBxed 
 
 ^ Constanst, i. e. Constautius, (or Con- in the MS- to the preceding paragraph, 
 
 stantinus, as Bede calls him) father of Con- The next date is also misplaced in the 
 
 stantine the Great ; this paragraph, in- same way. — {T.) 
 
 Z2 
 
172 
 
 Qb incapnacione Domini .cccc.;cc.iiii. Qpcauupi pi^i in oonmin .1. 
 ■Coecaip in upeap pi^ cerpaclia lap n-Qu^iipcup. pilaciup bpic do 
 gabail ipjipi, I DO co^ail na CpipraiDe. 
 
 Qb incapnDacioine .5. cccc.ui. Cerpi bliaDna cerpacao pe^pin 
 De bliaonaib o h-Golaip pi^ na n-Jaeuh pi^aD ^pcf^icti^ copaiD a 
 m-bpea-naib, -] lapDain Conpranncin lappin pi o amain incopa ina 
 aip o inopacup conaD po mapbConpacinupcomaep cpe [p]opconpa 
 honopii, Uanic Conpcanp a mac a mancainDe po ^ab pigi. 
 
 l?o bpip rpa l?oim lapDain in milipimo .c. l;c. iifi. m-bliaDan o po 
 ciimcaiceao; ip e pin cpich plachupa Roman pop imp bpearan 
 lap .cccc.l;r;:. bliaDan, o pa ^ab n-luil imp bpearan, pep DibaDap 
 "Romanaij imm a milcneach, -\ nip [pjap^aibpeac o^baiD no aep 
 eagna moce, 1 pugpac Romanai^, "j nip le^peac uaoaib enp. 
 
 Ip aipipin DO ponpac ^aeDil "] Cpuichm^ no Da cincD compoc- 
 paib ipen bpuiD "| cpeir. 
 
 Do cuap o bpeacnaib co n-ebaipc lib co Romancu ap Dai^ 
 cobapra, ~\ Dupuchc milnec calma cuccu Dap in n-inpi piiachr 
 
 Cpiirneac 
 
 •^ Arcatus, i. e. Arcadius : for .1. Coe- rendered unintelligible by the gross igno- 
 
 cuip Ave should evidently read pil or mc. ranee of the transcriber ; no sense can 
 
 Ueocaip. Bede, ib. c. 10. — {T.) be made of it without extensive conjectu- 
 
 ^ Fortjj-four years. — For 5. read b., i. e. ral emendations. It is evidently intended 
 Domini. This is all confusion. Ou com- to represent the following statement of 
 paring it with Bede, ib. c. 11, it will be Bede, " Hujus [scil. Gratiani] loco Con- 
 seen that the transcriber has given the stantinus ex infima militia, propter solam 
 date ccccvi. instead of ccccvii. ; that he spem nominis, sine merito virtutis, eli- 
 has omitted the name Honorius ; and has gitur." — ( J".) 
 
 converted Bede's " loco ab Augusto qua- ^ Rome. — This paragraph is made up 
 
 dragesimo quarto" into forty-four years ; from the following passages of Bede, i. 
 
 the word pejpin is unintelligi])le, and cc. 11, 12: " Fracta est autem Eoma a 
 
 no attempt has been made to translate it. Gothis anno m.lx.iv. sua; conditiouis, ex 
 
 Nor has any attempt been made to translate quo tempore Romani in Britannia regnare 
 
 what is said about Constantino, which is cessarunt, post annos ferme quadringentos 
 
^73 
 
 Ab incarnatione Domini cccoxciv. Arcatus'^ was sovereign of the 
 world [son of] Toetas [Theodosius], the forty-third king after Auo-us- 
 tus. Pilacius [ Pelagius] a Briton, adopted heresy, and destroyed the 
 Christians. 
 
 Ab incarnatione D. ccccv. Forty-four years^ two years 
 
 before Eolair \_Alaric], King of the Gaeth [^Goths], Gradian the cham- 
 pion is made king of the Britons ; and then Constantine, afterwards 
 
 until Constantinus Comes killed him at the 
 
 command of Honorius. Constans, his son, came from being a monk, 
 and took the kingdom. 
 
 Now Rome'' was destroyed afterwards in the thousandth one 
 hundredth and Ixiv/'' year from its foundation. That was the end 
 of the Roman dominion over the island of Britain, after cccclxx. years 
 from the time when Juil took the island of Britain. The Romans 
 extinguished it as to its military power, and there were left in it no 
 warriors nor men of learning, and the Romans carried them oif, and 
 would not suffer tliem to return. 
 
 It was then that the Gaedhels and the Cruithnians, two border 
 tribes, took captives and spoil. 
 
 There went ambassadors from the Britons with presents^ along 
 with them, to the Romans, to seek relief; and there came to them a 
 valiant army across the island, who attacked the Cruithnians and 
 
 Gaedhels; 
 
 septuaginta ex quo Caius Julius CiEsar turn patuit, utpote oiunis bellici usus 
 
 eandeni insulam adiit." " Exin prorsus ignara, &c." The Irish is very 
 
 Britannia in parte Brittonum omni arma- corrupt, but with the Latin before us we 
 to milite, militaribus copiis universis, tota cannot miss its meaning — {T.) 
 floridge jiiventutis alacritate," [this seems ^ With presents. — The words co in- 
 to be what the Irish translator has sought ebaipc lib ought evidently to be co n- 
 to express by the word inilcneach] " spo- epipclib, for they represent Bede's "le- 
 liata, quffi tyrannorum temeritate abducta gatos Romam cum epistolis mittentes," 
 nusquam iiltra domum rediit, prgedis tan- i. c. 12. — {T.) 
 
174 
 
 C]iurneac -] ^aeDelii; -) do cuaoap Dia Di^ lapOain. po cet)oi|i 
 ranjaoap namaiD -| po cumpeacap bpeauaui amail goprabaiD. 
 
 Po paioic na cechraipe do apip -| oo pochc le^on oo cobaip 
 bpearan, -] po ccnrai^peac ppia naiboib bpeacan "] po h-arnaisir 
 in claD leo Do pig [leg. pigne] m Dala Seuepup; ba Do claoaib in 
 pecc pin .1. uii. cpaigce net leice -] .pen. ina aipDe o niuip co nninp ; 
 a pociTTi Da puaip, "] DaingniugiD amail na cipDip Dopip Dia cobaip 
 -| loDap ap. 
 
 Od cualaDap ^aeDil "j Cpuichnig amail cona alra po caipDib 
 DO ciiaDap pucib. 
 
 Qb mcapnairione .cccc. pc;r. in. Ueorhap luniop popr honopnnn 
 in ceachpainaD pig .;rl. lap n-Qugiipcup. 
 
 *• Mowed down — Bede's Avords are " et ' Theothas. — " Theodosius junior post 
 
 quasi maturam segetem obvia qua3que Honorium quadragesimus qiiintus ab Au- 
 
 metant, calcant, transeunt." — lb. — (T.). gusto," &c. — Bede, i. 13. It is curious 
 
 'Stones. — The text reads cla&aib, which that the Irish compiler stops short just 
 
 should evidently be clacaib, and is trans- before Bede's account of Palladius being 
 
 lated accordingly. — (T.) sent to the Scots by Pope Celestine, pro- 
 
 •^ Wolves. — " Sicut enim ager a feris, bably for the same reason which led to the 
 
 ita miseri cives discerpuntur ab hosti- omission of Nennius's section De Mirabi- 
 
 bus." — Bede, ibid. — (T). libus Hiberniaj, because there existed al- 
 
175 
 
 Gaedhels; and they returned to their home then. Innnediately the 
 enemy came, and mowed down*" the Britons like a ripe corn field. 
 
 The ambassadors were sent again, and a legion came to the assist- 
 ance of the Britons, and fought against the enemies of the Britons, and 
 the ditch which the second Severus made was repaired by them ; it 
 was of stones' this time, i. e. seven feet broad and twelve high from sea 
 to sea ; of sods they found it, and they fortified it so that they might 
 not he required to come again to assist them ; and they departed. 
 
 When the Gaedhels and the Cruithnians heard this they came upon 
 them (i. e. upon the Britons) as wolves'" upon sheep» 
 
 Ab incarnatione cccc.xxii. Theothas' junior post Honorium the 
 forty-fourth king after Augustus. 
 
 ready in the Irish language what the writer 
 regarded as the better and fuller account 
 of these events. The above abstract of 
 Bede is of no historical or literary value, 
 and would be unworthy of publication 
 except as it forms one of the interpola- 
 tions introduced into the Irish version 
 of the Historia, in the manuscript from 
 
 which the text of this work has been 
 principally taken. The many ignorant 
 blunders made by the scribe in this por- 
 tion of his work, prove that the persons 
 employed in making these transcripts 
 were often possessed of no literary quali- 
 fications for such a task, except the art 
 of penmanship. — (2'.) 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6. 
 
178 
 
 [DO Fec[R^cíií> caiT^Nich aww so.] 
 
 QbQS Sapjmn jiigi m-bperan ia]icain, -] ^abaip nea|i?: Sa;ran 
 -] Cpuirneac ; -] cu^ do ferí^ in^ean pi^ Qlban .1. babona in5ean 
 boaipno niic Gipc; 1 ni li-i po naipceo do ace a pup .i. Gpc in^ean 
 boaipriD 5op rpulla la TTluipeoac mac Goijain rhic NeiU co li-GpinD 
 
 1 
 
 ^ The miracles of Cairnech. — This legend 
 is probably subsequent to A. D. 1092, 
 when the primacy of the see of Lyons was 
 decreed; perhaps also to the synod of 
 Cashel in 1172, which established canons 
 of affinity ; since its author accounts it 
 a sin in Muirchertach to marry the widow 
 of his maternal aunt's son. Though pos- 
 sibly the sin of David, killing and then 
 marrying, may be what he complains of. 
 -{H.) 
 
 ^ After this. — This 'legend occurs only 
 in the Book of Ballymote, where it is in- 
 serted between what I have numbered 
 sections xiv. and xv., supra p. 75, i. e. 
 immediately after the account of the com- 
 plete subjection of the Britons to the 
 Romans. The words " after this," how- 
 ever, must imply some considerable time 
 after the Romans had abandoned Britain ; 
 
 for if Sarran had dominion, as the story 
 goes on to say, over the Saxons as well as 
 over the Picts, his reign must have been 
 subsequent to the Saxon invasion, which 
 is dated A. D. 449 : and some time sub- 
 sequent, for his father-in-law, Loarn, 
 king of Scotland, began his reign A. D. 
 503. Ogygia, p. 47 1 . The genealogy of 
 Sarran or Saran, the father of St. Carnech, 
 is thus given by Colgan from the genea- 
 logy of the saints in the Book of Lecan : 
 Saran, son of Colgan (or Colchuo), son of 
 Tuathal, son of Fedhlim, son of Fiachra 
 Cassan, son of Colla-da-Crioch. Acta SS. 
 p. 783, n. I, and see also p. 713, c. 4. In 
 another authority quoted ib. n. 2, Fedh- 
 lim is made the son of Fechim, son of 
 Fiach, son of Colla-da-Crioch; but the 
 first is more correct ; and as Colla-da- 
 Crioch flovirished from the year 297 to 
 
179 
 
 Of the Miracles of Cairnech" here. 
 
 Sarran assumed the sovereignty of Britain after this", and esta- 
 bhshed his power over the Saxons and Cruithnians. And he took 
 to wife the daughter of the king of Alban, viz., Babona*", daughter 
 of Loarn, son of Ere''. And it was not she that was married^ to him, 
 but her sister, viz., Ere, daughter of Loarn, until she eloped with 
 Muiredhach, son of Eoghan, son of Niall, to Eri, and she bore him 
 
 four 
 
 about 350, according to O'Flaherty's 
 Chronology, we may reasonably suppose 
 Saran to have reigned about the year 500, 
 or somewhat later. — {T.) 
 
 '^ Babona. — Pompa or Babona, daughter 
 of Loarn Mor Mac Ere, first king of Scots 
 in Lorn called after him, ch'ca A. D. 503. 
 Ogygia, p. 471. Colgan, ActaSS. xxviii. 
 Martii, p. 782. She bore to Sarran three 
 sons: St, Carnech, St. Ronan, and St. Bre- 
 can or Becan (ibid.), of which names the 
 first only occurs in the following list. 
 This Sarran was son of Coelchu, and fifth 
 in descent from Fiachra Cassan, nephew 
 to Colla Huas, 130th king of Erin; and 
 was one of the chiefs of Orgiellia or Oriel 
 in Ulster. Ogygia, ibid, and p. 359, 363. 
 -(H.) 
 
 ^ Ere, or Ercus, as O'Flaherty and 
 Colgan call him for distinction's sake ; for 
 Ei'C occurs in this story as the name both 
 of a man and of a woman — (T.) 
 
 ^ Not .... 7narried. — This contradiction 
 may perhaps be explained by reference to 
 the irregularities prevalent in a much later 
 age of Irish Christianity. So late as the 
 time of Malachi of Armagh, contractum 
 
 conjugiorum aut ignorabant aut 
 
 negligebant. Bernard! Vita Mai. in tom. 
 iv. p. 128, Mabillon. But, under his cor- 
 rection, " concubinatus honestat celebri- 
 tas nuptiarum," p. 130. The meaning of 
 this is, probably, well explained by Dr. 
 Lanigan as of the system of betrothals or 
 sponsalia defuturo, not followed up by the 
 contractus conjugii, or actual marriage de 
 A2 
 
i8o 
 
 -| CO ]iuc ceirpi macu t)o .1. imui]icea|icac mac Gjica -| peapaóac 
 1 Ui^eapnac -| ITIaian. 
 
 Clanaip umoppo Sappan babona co po cuipmeab leó .u. meic 
 .1. Cuipij -] Caipnech 1 6pfcop Oallain 1 Caemlac ; -] arbail 
 lap copcup 1 lap m-buai6 1 uai^ iTlapuain. 
 
 Cuipig, imoppo, po ^ab lap pm, 50 n-epecc a neajic pop 8a;cana, 
 "1 con n-epa caraip poipecneac 1 uail mainiprpech Caipnic .1. a 
 bpacaip. nriuipceapcac mac Gpca in can pin 1 uail pig bpeacan 
 
 15 
 
 proesenti: Irish Eccl. Hist. iv. pp. 64, 70-7 2 . 
 In the very rude age of Sarran and Babona, 
 we may understand liow the latter was 
 taken to wife, but not married, although 
 the mother of three or four sons. — {H.) 
 
 ^ Four sons. — Ere, daughter of Loam 
 Mac Ere, was married to Muredach, son of 
 Eoghan mac Niall Naoighiallach, and bore 
 him four sons,*Muirchertach, king of Erin ; 
 Feradhach, Tighernach, and Maon. And 
 after Muredach's death she was remarried 
 to Fergus, son of Conall Gulban, another 
 grandson of Niall the Great, to Avhom she 
 bore four other sons, Sedna (progenitor 
 of the Gulbanian kings of Erin), Fedhlim 
 (father of St. Columkille), Brendan, and 
 Loarn. Ogygia and Colgan, uhi supra. 
 —(H.) See Additional Notes, No. XXII. 
 
 8 Five sons Only four are here men- 
 tioned. In the Naemh Seanchus, or Genea- 
 logies of the Saints, preserved in the 
 Book of Lecan, (in the tract which Colgan 
 attributes to Aengus the Culdee, and fre- 
 quently quotes, under the title of " Libel- 
 lus de matribus Sanctorum,") only three 
 sons of Babona and Sarran are mentioned ; 
 
 perhaps because three only were saints: 
 pompa mjen (Louipn maraip Chaipnij, 
 "1 ópecain, meic Sapain, -| Tionain pinD 
 mic Sapain. "Pompa, daughter of Loarn, 
 was the mother of Cairnech and Brecan, 
 sons of Saran, and of Ronan Finn, son of 
 Saran." — (J'.) Saint Cairnech was the son 
 of Saran and Pompa, or Babona. But 
 of the other three the case is less plain. 
 St. Dalian, according to Colgan, was the 
 son of Colla (son of Ere, of the line of 
 Colla Huais, king of Erin), by a mo- 
 ther named Forgail, A. SS. Jan. xxix. 
 p. 203. His real name was Eochaidh, 
 and he was surnamed Dalian, by reason 
 of his blindness. He was lineally descended 
 from Colla Huais, and was cousin-german 
 to St. Maidoc of Ferns, their fathers, Colla 
 Mac Ere and Sedna Mac Ere, being bro- 
 thers. See Ogygia, iii. c. 76. OfCaemlaeh 
 I cannot say anything. But the word Lui- 
 rig, if it were a name at all, would seem 
 only to be a surname, for it is the Latin 
 word lorica. Armour was not early worn 
 in Ireland. At the battle of Seghais, in 
 Leinster, Tighernach, ann. 709, the Britons 
 
Ibl 
 
 four sons^ viz. Muircheartach Mac Erca, and Fearadhacli, and Tigh- 
 earnach, and Maian. 
 
 And Sarran had issue by Babona ; and there were begotten by 
 them five sons^, viz., Luirig, and Cairnech, and Bishop Dallain, 
 and Caemlach; and he [i. e. Sarraii] died after victory and after tri- 
 umph in the house of Martin**. 
 
 Luirig then succeeded to the throne, and he extended his power 
 over the Saxons, and he forcibly built a fort within the precincts of 
 the monastery of Cairnech his brother. Muircheartach Mac Erca' 
 
 happened 
 
 who served on Ceallach's side were re- 
 marked for Avearing the luirig. But it 
 may be that the appellation is rather ob- 
 tained by changing the orthography of a 
 real name than in the way of a surname. 
 
 See below, p. 190, note (H.) Lurach 
 
 occurs as a proper name in Irish histoiy ; 
 but who the Luirig Avas who is described 
 in the legend before us as a British or Cor- 
 nish king, I do not know. — (T.) 
 
 ^ MaHin. — The house of Martin is 
 Tours in France, which city he appears 
 to have conquered, and bestowed the bi- 
 shopric on his son, Cairnech. But nei- 
 ther of those facts appears otherwise than 
 by implication. — {H.) Unless we suppose 
 Tech-Martain to be the name of some 
 place where there was a monastery dedi- 
 cated to St. Martin ; if so, Sarran dying 
 with victory and triumph may signify 
 that he died a monk. There are two 
 places called St. Martin's in Cornwall. 
 But at that time, a little before the Be- 
 nedictines, all Irish monks were of the 
 Martinist foundation, and every monas- 
 
 tery, in a certain sense, a House of Martin. 
 -(T.) 
 
 ' Muircheartach Mac Erca This mo- 
 narch, called Mac Erca, from the name 
 of his mother. Ere, daughter of Loarn, 
 was king of Ireland from 509, according 
 to Tighernach, but, according to the 
 more probable chronology of the Annals 
 of Ulster, from 513 to 534. The ac- 
 count here given of him is not very con- 
 sistent with his reputation as the first 
 Christian king of Ireland, " a good and 
 pious sovereign." Lanigan, i. p. 435. AVe 
 may, perhaps, suppose that the murders 
 for which he was banished from Ireland 
 in his youth, and the subsequent parri- 
 cide of his grandfather, for which he was 
 banished fi'om Scotland, Avere committed 
 before his conversion to Christianity. 
 But the same excuse cannot be made for 
 other immoralities attributed to him. See 
 Petrie's Essay on Tara Hill, Transactions 
 Koyal Irish Academy, vol. xviii. Antiq. 
 p. 118, sq. The Avhole of this strange 
 legend gives a curious picture of the loose 
 
Ib2 
 
 15 poglaim gaipcm, lap na t^icup a li-6|iinD a\\ na Cpoppana t)o 
 Tna|ibaó, "] laji na Dicop lapcain a li-Qlbain ap mapbab a pean- 
 arap 1. (^oaiprio pi^ Qlban; conap uapla 00 coipeapcaó a aipm in 
 ran pin co Caipnoec co inac tteipBpcarap a marap; co n-ebaipr 
 Caipnec pip, boo pi^ Gpenn -j bpecan cii caióci, "] 00 geba nearh 
 lapoain acu co n-oicuipea Liiipi^ 00 neapc aca pop in n-eclaip. 
 QnDpin IU15 mac Gpca 5a pi^ "] acbepr a h-aireapc lap puaccain 
 .1. Na cumrai^ 00 caraip 1 iiail Caipnic eppcop. Dap nrio OeBpoc, 
 ap Cuipic, ap calnia popnri in peaua ai^^i allcai pil aicci anoap 
 pein "I m Coimbe ma n-abaip. Uem mac Gpca ppia culu Caipnec 
 lapuain agup plopioip a h-aireapc. ^abaip peap^ mop Caipnec 
 Dorain "] Oi;cir, m'lcci pomcoimoir ]iom Oia co pop in aobup na 
 h-ai^i pin po gaba ba)' -] leacpu a mic Gpca. h-Gpailip Caip- 
 neach annpin ap mac Gpca cecc Do mcup a bparap, "] ^abaip 
 oorain ap ae6 conipac, "] ua lui6 oi h-epail Caipnic do Dicup in 
 pi^. Co n-tteapna Dia mop mipBuili ap Caipneacli anopin .1. cop 
 paeD a^ n-allai^ ap in c-pleib co h-aepecc inD pi j, gop oeplaip in 
 
 plua^ 
 
 notions of morality entertained by its au- the legend that he was attributing to his 
 
 thor. It is not merely that Sarran is hero anything unbecoming the Christian 
 
 represented as marrying one sister and character. — (T.) 
 
 living with another; that St. Cairnech is J Crossans These were the cross-bear- 
 
 represented as born in incest, and Muir- ers in religious processions, who also com- 
 
 cheartach in adultery, for these things bined with that occupation, the profession, 
 
 may have happened in a state of heathen- if we may so call it, of singing satirical 
 
 ism without reproach to the hero of the poems against those who had incurred 
 
 story ; but St.Cairnech, a Christian bishop. Church censure, or Avere for any other 
 
 is represented as instigating Muirchear- cause obnoxious. In this latter capacity 
 
 tach to the murder ofLuirig; and exult- they often brought upon themselves the 
 
 ing over the death of his brother in Ian- vengeance of the lawless chieftains whom 
 
 guage very inconsistent with a profession tliey lampooned. — ( J".) 
 
 of the Gospel; and all this without any ^ Judge The word tDebpocis explain- 
 
 apparent consciousness in the writer of ed in the Leabhar Breac, fol. 14, a., by the 
 
happened to be at that time with the king of Britain, learning mihtary 
 science, after he was expelled from Ireland for having killed the 
 Crossans^ and after having been subsequently expelled from Alba, 
 for having killed his grandfather, Loarn, king of Alba. It happened 
 that he was at that time getting his arms consecrated by Cairnech, 
 the son of his mother's sister ; then Cairnech said to him, Thou shalt 
 be king of Eri and of Britain for ever, and shalt go to heaven after, 
 provided thou canst but prevent Luirig from exercising his power 
 against the Church. Then Mac Erca went to the king, and after he came 
 he told his message, viz. : Build not thy city {said he) in the precincts 
 of Cairnech the bishop. As God is myjudge"^, says Luirig, I think more 
 of the power of the pet wild fawn he has, than of his own power, or 
 of the power of the Lord God whom he adores. Mac Erca returned 
 to Cairnech, and told him the result'. Great wrath suddenly seized 
 Cairnech, et dixit, My prayer to my Lord, to my God, is, that that 
 very fawn may be the cause of his death, and by thy hand, O Mac 
 Erca! Camiech then commanded Mac Erca to go forth and destroy 
 his brother, and he \_Mac Erca] immediately took upon himself to 
 fight him ; and he went forth at the command of Cairnech to destroy 
 the king. And God worked a great miracle there for Cairnech, viz. 
 he sent a wild fawn"* out of the mountain into the king's assembly, 
 
 and 
 
 paraphrase oap mo t)ia mbpaca, i. e. " by to Luirig. — (T.) 
 
 my God of judgment." The meaning is: "^ A ivildfawn. — Meaning of course the 
 " I would as soon attribute miraculous wild fawn already spoken of, for other- 
 powers to the pet fawn that follows him wise the prayer of St. Cairnech would not 
 as to Cairnech himself, or the God he have been fulfilled. Fawns and deer oc- 
 worships." The word Co I m be, here trans- cupy a prominent place in Irish hagio- 
 lated " Lord God," is the title generally graphy, and were the subjects of many 
 
 given to Christ ( T.) miracles. St. Berach, of Cluain Coirphthe, 
 
 ' The result — Literally his desire, i. e. had a deer which was sent to him mira- 
 
 what he had desired to be done in regard culously to carry his luggage, when he 
 
1 84 
 
 flimj na 6iai6 ac in pi^ jona banoalaib; "] oi;cir TTlac Gpca, mat: 
 cialla chach a cigeajina ppic clepeach oaig buo pulli ^ach aim- 
 neó lene in ciimracca pjii Luipi^. Qnopin pnioip TTlac Gpca m 
 lo|i5 cara i plip in jiij cop coTnr]ionfi ; -] cupraiD 5a clepi^ -| cent) 
 laip pe comapra, -] Di;ric, ceno Do bparap DuiD a Caipnic ; er 
 Di;rir Caipneacli, leic Dampa an cnairh, "] comailpiu in pmip, 1 
 popia ^ac upeap conriapba piino co bpach -] in GpinD. 
 
 ■Ceccaip geill "] neapc in cipi annpin, -] Caipnec, ppi pecc 
 m-bliaona, inn mop pigi 6pecan, "] Cac, "] Ope, -| Sapcan. 
 
 Co n-t)eapna TTlac 6pca pmllint) m peccaib .1. bean Linpic t)o 
 cabaipu lap cacagaD ~\ lap comlen^aib co mop ppi pig Ppangc, a 
 copnam a ingene ppip, co n-Dopcaip ic TTlac 6pca poóeoió in ingen, 
 
 1 
 
 set out in search of a suitable place for 
 the foundation of his monastery. Vit. S. 
 Berachi, c. 12. Colg. Acta SS. p. 342. 
 Deer, at the prayer of St. Attracta, were 
 made to carry timber to build the castle 
 of the tyrant king of Connaught. Vit. S. 
 Attracts, c. 13, ib. p. 280. A fawn, toge- 
 ther with other wild animals, lived with 
 St. Kieran of Saigher, " manserunt mitis- 
 sime apud eum et obediebant ei secun- 
 dum jussionem viri Dei in omnibus quasi 
 Monachi." — Vit. c. 6, ib. p. 458. A 
 wild deer came daily to St. Ernania to 
 be milked. Vit. S. Fechini, c. 41, ib. 
 p. 138; a miracle which was also vouch- 
 safed to St. Crumtheris. Vit. Trip. S. 
 Patr. iii. c. 74. The wild deer also obeyed 
 St. Molagga of Teghmolagga. Vit. c. 19, 
 20, ActaSS. p. 147, 148. A deer brought 
 St. Columbkille his books which he had 
 lost. O'Donnell, lib. i. c. 3. Trias Thaum. 
 
 p. 407. St. Patrick found a deer suck- 
 ling her fawn in the spot where the north- 
 ern altar of the cathedral of Armagh now 
 stands, and, taking' up the fawn, the deer 
 followed him " velut mitissima ovis." Jo- 
 celin. c. 163. Comp. also Eleran. c. 86, 
 Colg. Triad. Th. p. 46. And the same thing 
 happened at Sabhall or Saul, Trip. iii. c. 
 71. On another occasion St. Patrick and 
 his companions passed through the hostile 
 ambuscade of King Leogaire to Tara, the 
 saint and his followers appearing to their 
 enemies like eight deer, and the boy Benen, 
 like a fawn, carrying a small bundle on 
 his shoulder, which contained the sacred 
 Bible of the saint. Vit. Trip. i. c. 60. To 
 commemorate this miracle Saint Patrick 
 composed the Lorica or Fedh Fiadha, first 
 published by Mr. Petrie from the Liber 
 Hymnorum. Essay on Tara, p. ^6, sq. — 
 (T.) 
 
.8s 
 
 and the host all went in pursuit of it except the king himself and 
 his women. Et dixit Mac Erca, If you had been just, my Lord, 
 towards your cleric, it is certain that it would give increased happi- 
 ness to have the royal robe on Luirig. Then Mac Erca thrust his 
 battle staff into the king's side, so that it was balanced" : and he 
 returned to his cleric, and the head of the king with him, as a 
 token ; et dixit, Lo, here is thy brother's head for thee, Cair- 
 nech. Et dixit Cairnech, Leave me the bone, and eat thou the 
 marrow, and every third coarb° shall be thine for ever, here^ and 
 in Eri, 
 
 Then he (Mac Erca) took the hostages and the power of the 
 district Í7ito his own hands, conjointly with Cairnech, for seven years, 
 as also the supreme sovereignty of Britain, and Cat'', and Ore, and 
 Saxonland. 
 
 And Mac Erca then committed an additional sin, that is, he took 
 to himself the wife of Luirig, after many battles and conflicts with 
 the king of France, to take his daughter from him, until at last the 
 
 daughter 
 
 " Balanced. — That is, it passed through cularization of that sort is here offered by 
 
 the King's body, so that as much of the Cairnech, as a reward to Muirchertach for 
 
 spear appeared at one side as at the other, killing his brother. — {H.) The word coarb, 
 
 Or it stood balanced in the wound, with- however, was also used to denote a succes- 
 
 out falling (T.) sor in a civil office, as a king, chieftain, or 
 
 ° Coarb. — The comharb or coarb is the judge; and this may possibly be its signi- 
 
 successor and representatire of the original fication here ; although the former is more 
 
 founder in any prelacy, episcopal or con- probable, as the grant in this case comes 
 
 ventual. The word seems here used for from the spiritual chief, in return for sup- 
 
 the benefice itself. That the king was often posed services done to the church. — {T.) 
 
 the impropriator or commendatory of the p Here, i. e. in Britain ; for Luirig is 
 
 coarbs, subject to the maintenance of the said to have been a king of or in Britain, 
 
 clergy of the mother church, appears from and the scene of the legend appears to 
 
 the Tribes and Cvistoms of Hy-Many,p, 77, have been placed there — {T.) 
 
 note ^ ; Davis cit. ibid. An extensive se- '^ Cat — Cat is Catanesia or Caithness, 
 
 IRISH AKCH. SOC. 16. 2 B 
 
i86 
 
 -] cu jiuc ceirpi meic oo .1. Confcanuin, "] J*^^^^^^ picc, o caar 
 jiuipi^ bpecan ~\ 1115 bpeacan Co|inD ; NelleriD a quo genp Nel- 
 
 lan 
 
 of which mention has already occurred. 
 See p. 148, note ^ — (H.) 
 
 The daughter, i. e. the daughter of the 
 king of France. I suppose the meaning 
 to be, that Luirig's wife was the daughter 
 of the king of France ; that after the 
 death of her husband she was taken by 
 Mac Erca; that this led to wars with the 
 king of France, and that ^NÍac Erca finally 
 succeeded in retaining her. If there be 
 any history in this, it is difficult to trace 
 it in such records as are accessible to me. 
 It is probably a pure fiction, like many 
 other things in this fabula perquam fu- 
 tilis, Sjel joippjech j^an oach pipinne, 
 as it is truly called in a note in the 
 handwriting of old Charles O'Conor on 
 the margin of the Book of Bally mote. — 
 (T.) 
 
 * Constantine.— It is to be inquired what 
 Constantine is here named as the son of 
 Mac Erca. The Britons had a great notion 
 of some royal saint so called, but distinct 
 from Constantine the Great. Out of the 
 tyrant Constantinus, who assumed the 
 purple in Britain, and wore it in Aries, 
 and his son, Constans the Monk, they have 
 formed the kings of Britain, Cystennin 
 Vendigaid, i. e. Saint Constantine, and his 
 sou. Constant Vanach, or Constans the 
 Monk. They figure in the mythus of 
 Vortigern, and also in the heroic mythus 
 that ensues, Cystennin being father, and 
 
 Constant Vanach brother, to Emmrys 
 Wledig and Uthyr Pendragon. Next 
 comes Cystennin ap Cadwr, prince of 
 Cornwall, who became king of all Bri- 
 tain in 542, and to whom Gildas in 543 
 or 544 addresses severe reproaches. The 
 Brut of Kings affirms that he was slain 
 in the third year of his reign, and buried 
 in the Cor y Cewri, near Salisbury. It 
 is observable that he was nearly the last 
 king who could have been there buried, 
 for in 552 Cynric, son of Cerdic, gained 
 the victory of Searobyrig or Sarum. But 
 others make a Saint Constantine out of 
 him, Mr. Ritson, in his Cornish Saints, 
 annexed to the Life of Arthur, p. 1 65, 
 gives " Constantine, king, monk, and mar- 
 tyr, nth March, 556. Domesday Book." 
 Hector Boece asserts that he stole away 
 to Ireland secretly, clam suis, received 
 the tonsure in an Irish monastery, and 
 suffered martyrdom while preaching to 
 
 Pagans in Scotland Lib. ix. cit. Ussher, 
 
 Brit. Eccles. p. 281. ed. 2. While John 
 of Tinmouth says, that Constantine, king 
 of Cornwall, died peaceably in the mo- 
 nastery of St.David of Menevia Cit. ibid. 
 
 p. 282. I regard the whole story of his 
 tonsure as a blundering fiction, having its 
 origin in the history of Constans Moiia- 
 chus, son of Constantinus. The son of Cador, 
 however, seems to have been the person to 
 whom the legend of St. Constantine, king 
 
l87 
 
 daughter'' fell into Mac Erca's hands, and she bare him four sons, 
 viz. Constantine^ and Gaedhal-Ficht (from whom descend the kings 
 of Britain, and the kings of Britain-Cornn') ; Nellenn (a quo gens 
 
 Nellan 
 
 of Britain, and abbot of Rathain Hua Shua- 
 naigh in Westmeath, had reference. See 
 Petrie on the Round Towers, p. 351, etc. 
 Constantinus Rex Britonum regnum ab- 
 dicavit et peregrinationis causa venit Ra- 
 theniam tempore S. Mochuddas. Cathal 
 Maguire, cit. ibid. 353. This tale ob- 
 tained such credit, as to have given the 
 adjoining lands the name of Muigh Con- 
 stantin before the period (perhaps not 
 very recent) when the legend about the 
 bard Rumann which Mr. Petrie quotes, 
 Avas composed. Mochuda died in 637, 
 Avith no reputation of peculiar longevity. 
 — Lanigan, vol. ii. p. 102. It is, therefore, 
 apparent, that Constantine ap Cador could 
 not have known him; much less have 
 been his coarb, as Maguire pretends. But 
 the failure of synchronism will rather 
 give fresh impeachment to the story than 
 raise doubts as to the person who is meant, 
 for the day of commemoration is the same 
 (March 1 1 th) at Rathain as it was in Corn- 
 Avall. We may regard the Irish legend as 
 an explanation of what is read in Boece. 
 As to the other story, that Constantine of 
 Rathen was Constantine Mac Fergus, king 
 of Albania or the Crutheni, it is wholly 
 absurd and forged. For Constantine 
 Mac Fergus thePict acceded in 788 or 789, 
 and died king in 8 1 9. But he is not found 
 in the text of the ancient Irish Festilogies. 
 
 2B 
 
 Now of all these persons, it is evident 
 that St. Constantine ap Cador, king, mar- 
 tyr, and monk, should be the son fabu- 
 lously ascribed to king Mac Erca. For 
 that son was a Cornubian king ; and the 
 date of Muirchertach, who died in 533, 
 squares well with that of a son who (after 
 a short reign) died in retirement in 556. 
 Tighernach, ann. 588, mentions the Con- 
 versio ad Dominum (tonsure) of one 
 Constantinus, Avith no further explana- 
 tion. 
 
 The name of Gaedhal Ficht is merely 
 that of the nation of GAvyddyl Fichti, or 
 North Picts of Britain ; and is far from un- 
 important, as an Erse recognition of that 
 Welsh appellation. The Scotch being also 
 of Mac Erca's family, the whole of Bri- 
 tain, by means of Constantine, of Gaedhal 
 Ficht, and of Loarn, is made, in some sort, 
 to derÍA-e itself from Ere, mother of 
 Murchertach and Loarn. But such stuff 
 Avill not bear a narrow examination. — 
 
 ' Britain- Cornn, i. e. CoruAvall — {T.) 
 The title of the Cornish saint, Iddawg 
 Corn Prydain, is usually rendered Horn 
 of Britain, in a personal sense, like Post 
 Prydain, Pillar of Britain. But this pas- 
 sage confirms my suspicion, that Corn 
 Prydain simply meant de Cornubia or 
 Cornubiensis, Corn-Wealh. — {H.) 
 2 
 
i88 
 
 Ian, 1 Scanoal in mac ele, a quo genp Scanoail .1. a n-6]iinn ó cáir 
 clanna na Depi pm. 
 
 Co n-DepnaD mo]i-nnol clepec n-6o]ipa co Uo]iinip TTIaiican 
 .1. pecc n-eppuic .pc;r;r. a\\ .ccc. ma comapba peaoaip, t)0 pai^ib 
 Caipnich eppcop UoipinOpi "] bperan-copno, "| na n-uili bpearnacb, 
 t)o Dicup caca h-eippi, -\ 00 ceapcu^uD ^aca ripi immupr na 
 h-ecalpa ; 1 aopopapc conoacc mapcpa m beara Do ChaipnecTi 
 ap pob é a ro^a beara maprpa ; -j puaip Caipnech .III. eppcop 00 
 ro^map map mailli pe Caipnoech oia n-elerpi, "] Do coiD in Cien 
 Da h-eilirpi .1. a Diialup TTlic Gpca -\ TTluipeaDaij;. 
 
 Oo luiD CaipnDech perhe 50 bpecnaib CopnD no Capnciceon, 1 
 po cumDaigeaD caroip po calmain laip ap D015 na paiciD pe np 
 na calurh na Iveoip ; cop puillepcaip nepc "] pi^i Tllic Gpca pe 
 bliaóna, -| co ráinic co n-GpinD perhe, conaD h-é céc eppcop clamoi 
 Neill "] Uempach, "| ^op be céD maipcíp "] céD manacli GpenD, "| 
 cécna bpeuearh peap n-GpenD pop. p 
 
 " Coarb of Peter. — The coarb of Peter whom that country was converted. — 
 
 is the Pope. What follows is very ob- (H.) 
 
 scure ; but it seems to me to imply that There was a council held at Tours, in 
 
 Cairnech and his clergy, in consideration the year 566 or 567, on the 17th of No- 
 
 of his relationship to the heads of the Hy vember, in the church of St. Martin, in 
 
 Niall, were placed in possession of the which Euphronius, bishop of Tours, pre- 
 
 metropolitan see of Lyons, which in the sided, assisted by eight other prelates. 
 
 Council of Clermont, A. D. 1092, was for- The object of the Council Avas the refor- 
 
 mally established as the primacy of all mation of discipline, and its twenty-seven 
 
 France. If so, we have now made him canons which remain all relate to that 
 
 primate of France, of Armorica at Tours subject. They may be found in the printed 
 
 (taking that construction of the House of editions of the Councils, atrd there is an 
 
 Martin, above, p. i8o),of Wales and Corn- abstract of them in llichard. Analyse des 
 
 wall, and in effect, of Ireland, of whose Conciles, tom. i. p. 569, sq. 4°. Paris, 1772. 
 
 church he assumes the entire disjiosal. From this it would seem that there was 
 
 The name Carnticeon, attached to Corn- here possibly some foundation of fact in 
 
 wall, I believe to mean Carentociawn, the the mind of the writer of this legend. St. 
 
 diocese or jurisdiction of St. Careiitoc, by Cairnech was originally of Cornwall, and 
 
i89 
 
 Nellan), and Scannal, the other son, a quo gens Scannail; i. e. it is 
 in Eri the descendants of the two last are. 
 
 Now a great synod of the clergy of Europe was made at Tours 
 of Martin, viz., three hundred and thirty- seven bishops, with the 
 coarb of Peter", to meet Cairnech, Bishop of Tours and Britain-Cornn, 
 and of all the British, to cast out every heresy, and to reduce every 
 country to the discipline of the Church. And the chieftainship of 
 the martyrs of the world was given to Cairnech, because martyrdom 
 was his own choice. And Cairnech found thrice fifty bishops who 
 made it also their choice to accompany Cairnech in pilgrimage, and 
 that number went to Lien" in pilgrimage for the sake of Mac Erca 
 and Muiredhach. 
 
 Cairnech then set out to the Britons of Cornn or Carnticeon, and 
 
 a city was built by him under ground, in order that he might 
 
 not see the earth, nor the country, nor the sky ; and he increased 
 
 the strength and sovereignty of Mac Erca for a year, and he (i. e. 
 
 Cairnech) came to Eri before him, so that he was the first bishop of 
 
 the Clann-Niall and of Temhar ( Tarn), and he was the first martyr 
 
 and the first monk of Eri, and the first Brehon"" of the men of Eri 
 
 also. 
 
 Now. 
 
 may have been connected with the Armo- ecclesiastics of Cornwall. — {T.) 
 rican Britons, whose affairs appear to have " Lien, probably Lyons — (jT.) 
 
 formed a part of the business of the above- "^ Brehoji, i.e. judge. The author of 
 
 mentioned Council of Tours, for its ninth the legend was determined to concentrate 
 
 canon prohibits the consecration of a Ro- in the person of his hero every ecclcsiasti- 
 
 man or Briton to the episcopal office by cal perfection. This tale Avas either un- 
 
 an Armorican bishop, without the license known to Colgan, or else he did not con- 
 
 of the metropolitan (of Tours) or the com- sider it worthy of any notice. He makes 
 
 provincial bishops. This would seem as no mention of any tradition that Cair- 
 
 if the Armorican bishops were then seek- nech was a martyr, nor of any of the other 
 
 ing to exercise an independent jurisdic- particulars here recorded. — Vit. Carnechi, 
 
 tion, perhaps, in conjunction with the ad 28 Mart. p. 782. — (71) 
 
190 
 
 Cop carai6fet)a]i UTiiojipo Pjiaiiijc "| Sa;rain Oia eip ppi TTlac 
 Gpca, "] 5op coglab a cpich "] a caraip pé cian o'aiTnpip, 1 ^op 
 milleaD cpichab "] cumacua na ripi ba iieappa Do pe niece a 
 
 curhacca 
 
 " Made war. — The legend speaks only 
 of the triumphs of Mac Erca, and con- 
 cludes with his elevation to the sove- 
 reignty of Ireland. For an account of his 
 miserable death see Petrie on Tara Hill, 
 pp. 119, 120, and the Four Masters, ad 
 ann. 527 ; also Cossgrave m Vit. S. Cuth- 
 berti. c, i. ap Culgan, ad 20 Mart. p. 679, 
 and the notes, p. 690. — {T.) 
 
 The Avriter of the legend miglit have 
 gone on to say that St. Cairnech contri- 
 buted to the cruel fate of King ]Mac Erca, 
 by his bitter and not inoperative male- 
 dictions on him and his house; and Avas 
 to him what Saints Ruadan and Colum- 
 kille were to king Diarmid Mac Cear- 
 bhoil. — See Cambrensis E versus, p. 74; 
 Petrie on Tara Hill, p. 122. 
 
 It remains to inquire what is meant by 
 the legend of Sarran conquering, and his 
 son Luirig governing, Britain, England, 
 and Pictland? Perhaps nothing. It is, 
 however, tru.e that, somewhere about those 
 times, an Irish force conquered the island 
 of Mona, or Anglesey. That island was 
 recovered out of their hands by Cas- 
 wallawn Lawhir, or the Longhanded, fa- 
 ther to Maelgwn Gwynedd, king of Bri- 
 tain, who defeated their leader, Serigi or 
 Sirigi, at the place marked by the Cer- 
 rig y Wyddyl or Stones of the Irishmen. 
 Lhoyd and Powel, Descr. of Wales, p. 15; 
 
 "Warrington, i. p. 40 ; Camden, ii. p. 60; 
 Rowland's Mona, p. 147; Triads, series i. 
 tr. 49 ; ser. ii. tr. 40. But Lhoyd, as well as 
 D. Langhorne, Chro. Reg- Angl. p. 73, errs 
 in saying that the Gwyddyl Fichti or Picts 
 were in Mona, instead of the Gwyddyl or 
 Irish ; which is contrary to the Liber 
 Triadum, misquoted by Langhorne. The 
 latter makes the further mistake of sup- 
 posing Gwyddyl Fichti to mean Cruthe- 
 nians from Clanboy. The troops of Gan- 
 val the Irishman, says Triad 8, series 3, 
 came into N, Wales, and settled there for 
 twenty-nine years, until they were driven 
 into the sea by Caswallawn ap Beli. But 
 it is incredible, that the only two Cas- 
 wallawns whose acts are recorded should 
 both have driven the Irish out of North 
 Wales ; or that an Irish inroad of the 
 fractional duration of twenty-nine years 
 should be referred to Caísar's days ; and 
 I doubt not that the Irish settlers for 
 twenty-nine years were those whom Cas- 
 wallawn Lawhir expelled. They had taken 
 strong hold of Mona. For CasAvallawn, 
 after his victory at the Cerrig, slew Sirigi 
 at his town of Llan y Gwyddyl (Irish 
 Church), now Holy-Head, which the 
 Irish had built. Rowlands, ibid. Oval 
 and circular trenches continue to be 
 shewn in Mona as the ground plots of 
 the Irish halntations, or cyttiau yr Gwyd- 
 
191 
 
 Now, after this the Franks and the Saxons made war'' af^ainst 
 Mac Erca, and he destroyed their country and their cities after a 
 long contest ; and the country and the power of the territories adja- 
 cent 
 
 «lelodd. — Rowlands, p. 27. If the Irish 
 population were then expelled (and not, 
 as I rather suppose, subjugated), the me- 
 mory of its having been firmly seated 
 there appears in Golyddan's division of 
 the Irish of Vortigern's day, into those of 
 Ireland, Mona. and North Britain, 
 
 " Gwyddyl Iwerddon, Mon, a Phrydyii." — Arcli. 
 MyvjT. i. lot!. 
 
 But Eiuion, father of Caswallawn, for 
 whom his son reconquered Mona, was 
 styled Anianus Rex Scotorum, i. e. Einion 
 Vrenin o Wyddelodd, king of the Irish- 
 men. See Vaughan, cit. Camden, ii. 69. 
 Now this Caswallawn is said to have 
 reigned over Gwynedd seventy-four years, 
 from 443 to 517. But that chronology is 
 tainted with the omission of two gene- 
 rations, and the confounding of two dif- 
 ferent Einions. His true pedigree is 
 Cynedda, Einion Urdd, Owain Danwyii, 
 Einion Vrenin Wyddelodd, Caswallawn 
 Lawhir. See Rowlands, p. 155. Cani- 
 bro-Briton, i. p. 247. The insertion of 
 these generations may bring the date of 
 Sirigi's death into the life-time of Mur- 
 chertach, for he obtained the crown of 
 Ireland in 513, and reigned over it 
 till 533. Now, it seems possible, that 
 the conquest of Mona by the Irish, may 
 be the conquest of the British island, 
 
 so largely exaggerated in this piece; and 
 that the Luiri;/ subseqviently slain in Bri- 
 tain may be Sirigi, as most writers spell 
 the name. Here we read that Mac Erca 
 sinned in taking Luirig's widow for his 
 wife; but in Lynch we read, that he pe- 
 rished by the vengeance of Sin or Sheen 
 (daughter of Sigh), whose father he had 
 put to deatli. Cambr. Eversus, p. 74. In 
 tlic jirophecy of St. Cairneach it is said, 
 
 " Sin is. the woman wlio kills thee, 
 O son of Ere, as 1 see:" 
 
 and it enumerates her eleven names, but 
 does not give her father's name. See 
 Petrie on Tara, p. 120. Sigh certainly 
 approaches t(j Sirigh. If there he any 
 truth at all in Muirchertach's having so- 
 journed in Britain, it v/as probably enough 
 among the Irish of Mona, and during the 
 live years of anarchy, 508-13, preceding 
 his accession, when Ireland had no king. 
 That Cairnech may have presided over 
 the Irish Church or Llan y Gwyddyl, that 
 he may have quarrelled with Sirigi con- 
 cerning the fortiiications of that place, 
 and that both he and Muirchertach were 
 considered instrumental to his destruction, 
 are all possible circumstances. But whe- 
 ther their suggestion throws any glimmer 
 of light on this extravagant narration, I 
 leave others to judge. — (//.) 
 
192 
 
 curhacca 1 a nepu ; -] 50 came lap fin a Tnop loinjeap do gabail 
 piji na h-G]ienD ; 50 DeipiD ic pan na long pop boino, gop loipcre 
 laip a longa .i. jonao uaóa pán[na]lon5, -] gop mapbaD coigeó- 
 ai^ na h-Gpeno lapcain, -] 50 po jaib a piji Do Dilep co bpac do 
 pern -| Da cloinD. ^op nnilleaD cumacra "] neapr bperan Dia h-eipi 
 inDpin. 
 
 11. 
 
 00 iH^aHuaift eReKN qn'oso t)a Rei? ce6aiR ^í^iNt) t)a- 
 
 cacha. 
 
 .1. Imp ^luaip a n-lppup Domnann, ipe a h-aipDi, na cuipp be- 
 pap inci ni lobaic: icep, ace papaic a n-ingne ") a puilc ~\ Dobep gac 
 aen mci aicni ap a auhaip "] ap a penachaip co cian lap n-ejaib, 
 
 1 ni lobann ciD in peoil apcena cen pailliuD inui. 
 
 ^ Fan-na-long, i. e. the drawing up of the 
 ships. This place is now unknown (T.) 
 
 '■ Wonders. — The following account of 
 the wonders of Ireland is taken from the 
 Book of Bally mote, fol. 140, b. Another 
 tract on the same subject, but differing 
 both in the number and order of the 
 "Wonders" described, is to be found in 
 the ^IS. Library of Trinity College, Dub- 
 lin, H. 3, 17, col. 725, the same volume 
 from which the text of the Irish Nennius 
 has principally been taken in the present 
 work. It shall be referred to in these 
 notes by the letter D. as before. 
 
 The Mirabilia Hiberniae are described 
 by Nennius, Giraldus Cambrensis, Ralph 
 Higden in his Polychronicon, wlio relies 
 entirely on Giraldus ; O'Flaherty's Ogy- 
 gia, part iii. c. 50, p. 289. See also Ware's 
 
 .11. 
 
 Antiquities of Ireland, by Harris, chap. 
 xxxiv. p. 227 (T.) 
 
 "* Ghn-da-locha The Book of Glenda- 
 
 loch is not now known to exist. The book 
 Avhich is preserved in the Library of Tri- 
 nity College, Dublin, and which was 
 quoted by Mr. Petrie, in his Essay on Tara, 
 as the Book of Glendaloch, has since been 
 ascertained by Mr. Curry to be tlie Book 
 of Leinster ( T.) 
 
 ^ Inis Gluair, now Inish-glory, an island 
 about a mile west off the coast of Erris, 
 County Mayo. See O'Flaherty's West 
 ConnaUglit, and Mr. Hardiman's note, 
 p. 81 ; also O'Donovan's Hy-Fiachrach, 
 p. 492. O'Flaherty (Ogygia, p. 290) 
 makes this the seventh wonder. In D. it 
 is the sixth, and is thus described: Imp 
 ^luaip 6fietiainb u n-lppop Oomnuno a 
 
193 
 
 cent to him were also destroyed by the greatness of his power and of 
 his strength ; and after this he came with a large fleet to take the 
 sovereignty of Eri. He landed at Fan-na-long on the Boyne, where 
 he burned his ships, from which circumstance comes the name of 
 Fan-na-long^; and he killed the provincial kings of Ireland after- 
 wards, and took their sovereignty by right for ever, for himself and 
 for his descendants. And then the power and strength of Britain 
 was destroyed after him. 
 
 11. 
 
 Of the Wonders^ of Eri here according to the Book of Glen- 
 
 DA-L0CHA^ 
 
 i. Inis-Gluair" in Irrus Domhnann ; this is its property, that the 
 corpses that are carried into it do not rot at all, but their nails and hair 
 grow, and every one in it recognises his father and grandfather for a 
 long period after their death. Neither does the meat unsalted rot 
 in it. 
 
 ConnaccaiB na maipb biD innci noco 
 bpenaio, -\ nocho lobaiD, -] papaiD a 
 pulru, -] a n-injne, -\ do beip each 
 aichne pop a muinbcip pein inci. "Inis 
 Gluair of St. Brendann, in Irrus Domh- 
 nann in Connacht: the corpses that are 
 in it do not stink or rot, and their hair 
 and nails grow, and every one recognises 
 his own relations in it." The island was 
 sacred to St. Brendan, and still contains 
 the ruins of churches dedicated to that 
 saint. Giraldus mentions this miracle, but 
 gives a wrong name to the island: " Est 
 insula quaedam in occidentali Conactiae 
 solo posita, cui nomen Aren, a sancto Bren- 
 
 11. 
 
 dano, ut aiunt, consecrata. In hac ho- 
 minum corpora nee humantur, nee putres- 
 cunt; sed sub divo posita et exposita 
 permanent incorrupta. Hie homines avos, 
 atavos, et tritavos, longamque stirpis su£e 
 retro seriem, mirando conspiciunt et cog- 
 noscunt." — Top. Hib. Dist. ii. c. 6. Aran 
 was not dedicated to St. Brendan, but to 
 St. Endeus; see Cambr. Eversus, pp. 7, 8. 
 Inish-glory is at present uninhabited ; but 
 it contains the riiins of some very ancient 
 dwellings; and leeks and other garden 
 herbs, introduced by the Monks of St. 
 Brendan, are found growing wild in seve- 
 ral places on the island. — (T.) 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 
 
 2C 
 
194 
 
 .11. Coc n-Gchach; ipi a aipoi, cjiariD cuilinn Do bejiap ino p]ii 
 yecc m-bliaonaib ip cloc a in-bi oe ip in Jjiian, "] ip lapann na m-bi 
 ip in uipce, c]ianD umojipo na nri-be uappii. 
 
 .111. Uipiia loca Con i Connaccaib; ipi a h-aipDi ppi pin loc pil 
 na compocup, CU15 cpoigiD ecuppu do ^pep, cia popbpiD cia pepgaic 
 in loc pecliiDpi lie in cac aipDi Dib pin Do gpep. 
 
 .lu. Uippa ^abla lium 1 n-Qip^iallaib; ipi a aipDi piiilc Dap 
 acabap h-ic liaca po ceroip. 
 
 .u. 
 
 '^ Loch n-Echach, i. e. the lake of Eochach 
 or Eochadh, now Loch Neagh. Ogygia, 
 p. 292. It is very generally believed that 
 this lake possesses the property of petrify- 
 ing wood. Harris, in his edit, of Ware's 
 Antiquit. p. 228, quotes Boetius, Hist. 
 Lapidum et Gemmarum, for a statement 
 respecting Lough Neagh exactly the same 
 as that of the text, but says that it has 
 been found to be certainly false. It is po- 
 pularly believed, however, to the present 
 day. Nennius describes the miracle thus : 
 " Est aliud stagnum quod facit ligna du- 
 rescere in lapides : homines autem fingunt 
 ligna, et postquam formaverint projicunt 
 in stagno, et manent in eo usque ad caput 
 anni, et in capite anni lapis reperitur. 
 Et vocatur Loch Echach." Comp. O'Fla- 
 herty, Ogygia, p. 290, n. 3. In D. this is 
 the second wonder, and is thus described : 
 ^yoch n-Gochach, do ni 00 cpuno chuil- 
 lino a cino .un. m-bliaona conao lapann 
 a m-bi be n calmain, -] cloc a m-bi a 
 n-uipci, -| cpanu a m-bi op uipce. " Loch 
 n-Eochach makes a holly tree at the end 
 of seven years, so that the part that is in 
 
 the earth becomes iron, and the part that 
 is in the water becomes stone, and the 
 part that is out of the water remains 
 wood." Cambrensis has not mentioned 
 this wonder, although he relates a story 
 about the origin of this lake, which he 
 says was originally a fountain, that was 
 permitted to overflow the country, in con- 
 sequence of the unnatural crimes of the 
 inhabitants. And this too in Christian 
 times, for he adds: " Quod piscatores aqute 
 illius turres ecclesiasticas, quae more pa- 
 triae arctge sunt et altse necnon et rotundge, 
 sub undis manifeste sereno tempore con- 
 spiciunt." — Topogr. d. 2, c. 9. This story 
 bears evident marks of a desire to brand 
 the Irish with odious imputations ; but 
 if we omit the accusation of unnatural 
 crimes, and the insinuation that the event 
 took place in Christian times, the rest of the 
 legend occurs, nearly as it is related by 
 Cambrensis, in that curious collection of 
 Irish historical and bardic traditions, the 
 Dinnseanchus. 
 
 According to this Irish legend Lough 
 Neagh is said to have broken forth in the 
 
195 
 
 ii. Loch n-Echach'; its property is: a holly tree that is placed in 
 it for seven years, the part of it that sinks into earth will be stone, 
 the part that remains in the water will be iron, and the part that re- 
 mains above icater will be wood. 
 
 iii. The well of Loch Con*^ in Connaught; its property is, with 
 regard to the lake that is near it, there are five feet in difference of 
 height between them at all times. Whether the lake swells or shrinks 
 the well imitates it in each change continually. 
 
 iv. The well of Gabhal Liuin^ in Oirghialla; its property is, that 
 human hair upon which it is poured will become immediately grey. 
 
 v. 
 
 reign of Lugadli Sriabh n-dearg, A. D. 
 65-73; Ogyg. p. 289. See also Lynch, 
 Cambrensis Eversus, pp. 132, 133 — {T.) 
 
 ^ The ivell of Loch Con — This well is 
 now unknown in the vicinity of Loch Con, 
 a lake in the barony of Tirawley, County 
 Mayo. There is nothing miraculous in 
 this wonder, which is the ninth in O'Fla- 
 herty's list. — Ogygia, p. 291. 
 
 DistrictLi jNIayo foris, atque Tiraulire in oris 
 Loch Canis ad ripam, spatio remeabilis sequo, 
 Exundante lacu, vel subsidente, scaturit 
 Proximiis ; accessu fugiens, rediensque recessu. 
 
 D. describes the seventh wonder Cippa 
 locciD [read loca Con, the scribe wrote 
 o for 9, the contraction for con] a Con- 
 naccaib cio mop a chuile 1 c>d mop a 
 cupc biD .u. cpai^ci acappu do jpep. 
 " The well of Loch [Con] in Connaught, 
 whether there is a great flood or whether 
 there is a great drought, there are always 
 five feet difference of height between them." 
 
 2C 
 
 ^ Gabhal Liuin. — Now Galloon, a pa- 
 rish in the barony of Dartry, inMonaghan, 
 which county was a part of the ancient 
 Oirghialla, or Oriel. Giraldus places a well 
 possessing the same wonderful property 
 in Munster, and mentions another having 
 an opposite efficacy in Ulster : " Est fons 
 in Momonia, cujus aqua si quis abluitur 
 statim canus efficitur. Vidi hominem 
 cujus pars barbae, limphis istis lota, canis 
 incanduerat, altera parte tota in sua natura 
 fusca manente. Est e contra fons in Ulto- 
 nia, quo si quis abluitur, non canescet 
 amplius. Hunc autem fontem feminse 
 frequentant, et viri caniciem vitare volen- 
 tes." — Dist. 2, c. 7. On which Lynch 
 remarks : " De his fontibus id universim 
 dico cum nee hodie nee memoria majorum 
 fontes ejusmodi dotibus imbuti esse de- 
 prehenduntur, nullam supetere rationem 
 cur aifectiones illis a natura insitas tempo- 
 ris diuturnitate evanescerent. Ac insvi- 
 per addo, cu.m indefinite fontium loca de- 
 2 
 
196 
 
 .u. Uipiia pleibe blabnia; ipi a li-aifDi oia nop pe^a no oia nop 
 caiolea neacli ni an aep 1 rolao pleochaio co n-oencup oipppionn 
 -] lobapca aicce. 
 
 .ui. Uippa Para borh 1 Uip Conaill; ipi a aipDe ppi ^ac n- 
 Duine arop ci, mao pora a pae^iil ep^io anaipo in a ai^ió, "] po 5111 
 conn^up mop ppip. ITIaD gaipir imojipo a pe pop leci pip do pbac 
 CO 5pian. 
 
 .un. Uippa uipce pomblaip 1 raeb in Copainn. Ipi aipoe in 
 
 copaip 
 
 signet, euin in non modicam erroris suspi 
 cionemvenire."— Cambr.Evers.,p.8,comp. 
 also p. 100. It is evident, however, from 
 the present tract, that similar tales were 
 current among the Irish themselves, and 
 therefore that Cambrensis did not, in this 
 instance at least, draw wholly on his own 
 invention. InD. the well of Galloon is thus 
 described, and stands eighth in the list of 
 wonders: Cippagabpa luin u n-Oipgial- 
 laib liaruig na pulcu cap a cabaprap 
 a h-uipce. " The well of Gabar [read 
 Gabhal] Luin, in Oirghialla, it renders 
 grey thehair on which its water is poured." 
 
 OTlaherty omits this wonder {T.) 
 
 ^ Sliahh Bladhma, now Slieve Bloom. 
 The irritable well here mentioned is the 
 source of the River Bearbha, now the Bar- 
 row, in the barony of Hy-Regan, now 
 Tinnahinch, in the north-west of the 
 Queen's County. It floods the lower 
 counti-y for miles in the rainy seasons, a 
 circumstance which probably gave rise to 
 the legend in the text. In D, this is the 
 ninth wonder, and the story is told thus : 
 Cippa pleibe ftlaoma Din. tDo ni pleb- 
 
 choD mop bin n-uicrep h-i ó on me, ni 
 coipceano on pleocaó co n-Dencap id- 
 baipc cviipp Cpipc n^ an cibpnio. " The 
 well of Slieve Bladhma then. It makes 
 a great flood when it is looked upon by 
 a man ; the flood does not cease until the 
 offering of the Body of Christ is made at 
 the well." Many similar traditions re- 
 specting wells still prevail amongst the 
 peasantry in every part of Ireland. Mr. 
 O'Donovan, in a communication to the 
 Editor, says: "To this day the Irish retain 
 the notion that if a pure spring well, 
 whether consecrated or not. be defiled by 
 throwing any nauseous filth into it, or 
 washing soiled clothes in it, it will either 
 dry up or migrate to some other locality, 
 and many examj^les of such migrations are 
 pointed out in every county in Ireland. 
 The well of Slieve Bladhma appears to have 
 been more deeply vengeful than any of 
 our modern wells, since the glance of a 
 human eye, or the touch of a human hand, 
 was an offence which threatened inunda- 
 tion to the neighbourhood, and could only 
 be expiated by the sacrifice of the Mass 
 
97 
 
 V. The well of Sliabli Bladhma^ its property is, if any one ííazes 
 on it, or touches it, its sky will not cease to pour down rain until 
 mass and sacrifice are made at it. 
 
 vi. The well of Rath Both^ in Tir-Conaill: its property to every- 
 one who seeks it is, that if his life is to be long it rises up against 
 him, and salutes him Avith a great murmur of wav^es. If his life is to 
 be short it sinks down suddenly to the bottom. 
 
 vii. A well of sweet water in the side of the Corann" ; the pro- 
 perty 
 
 itself." O'Flaherty does not mention this 
 well in his metrical list of wonders; but 
 Cambrensis gives the following version of 
 it, in which, as usual, he greatly improves 
 upon the story: "Est fons in Momonia, 
 qui si tactus ab honiine, vel etiam visus 
 fuerit, statim tota Provincia pluviis in- 
 uudabit: qusenoncessabunt donee sacerdos 
 ad hoc deputatus, qui et virgo fuerit a 
 nativitate, tarn mente quam corpora, Missae 
 celebratione in Capella (quas non procul 
 a fonte ad hoc dignoscitur esse fundata) 
 et aquse benedict£E, lactisque vaccse unius 
 coloris aspersione (barbaro satis ritu et 
 ratione carente) foutem reconciliaverit." 
 Top. dist. 2, c, 7 ; Comp. Cambr. Eversus, 
 
 pp. 8, 9.-(r.) 
 
 ^ Rath-Both, now Raphoe, in the county 
 of Donegal. This wonder, which is not 
 noticed by Giraldus or O'Flaherty, is the 
 tenth in D., and is thus described: Uibpc: 
 Racha boch a cpich Conuill mao paej- 
 luc inci céio Da pejuo cibai^ cap a bpu- 
 Qch umach ; mao cpu inioppo, ni cic 
 cap a hop amach. " The well of Rath- 
 Both, in the Connell country : if the per- 
 
 son who goes to look at it is long-lived it 
 overriows out over its brink; but if he is 
 Avithering it does not go forth over its 
 edge." At Acha, or St. John's Avell, near 
 Kilkenny, it was believed that the holy 
 well overflowed at midnight on St. John's 
 Eve ; but no such property as that ascribed 
 to the well in the text seems to be now re- 
 membered at Raphue (í'.) 
 
 ^ The Corann, a plain from which rises 
 Sliabh Gamh, near Colooney, in the county 
 of Sligo ; on the side of which mountain 
 this well is still pointed out, and the po- 
 pular belief still attributes to it the pro- 
 perty described in the text. Giraldus 
 mentions this well, but he places it erro- 
 neously on the top of the mountain; " Est 
 et in Con&cúa, fons dulcis aquce in vertice 
 montis excelsi, et procul a rnari, qui die 
 naturali bis undis deticiens, et toties exu- 
 
 berans marinas imitatur instabilitates." 
 
 Top. Dist. 2. c. 7. From the expressions 
 marked in italics it would seem that Giral- 
 dus had before him a copy of the Irish 
 account of these wonders, or a translation 
 of it. No marvellous story lost any of 
 
198 
 
 ropaip I'lni linaó 1 upagao po aipoi mapa, -] ipcian o mui]! 
 cena. 
 
 .UI11. Cajin cpacca 6oraili; nocolu^a ir cichep e in ran ip Ian 
 a|i m ran if cpaig, *] ceo muiyi rap na caip^ib mopaib na muip- 
 beac impi pan can. 
 
 A]c. Clod pil 1 loc na n-Oncon i pleib 1 pail ^^i^^^i ^o ^oca ; ipi 
 a aipoe, Oia ni-buailceap 1 do plepc cpi inDpaiDi pleochao "] ^pian 
 lapuiTi. 
 
 .-jc Ice annpo rpi h-inganuai Ueimpa .1. mac .uii. m-bliaoan do 
 
 rupTYiiD 
 
 its wonders by passing through his hands, The miraculous property of the earn of 
 
 but it is evident that he copied from a na- Trawohclly is spoken of in the Libellus 
 
 tive original. In D. this is the eleventh de Matribvis Sanctorum, as Colgan calls it, 
 
 •wonder, and the story is told thus : Cibnci and which he attribu.tes to Aengus the 
 
 puil a cuib m Copinb do ni cuile-]cpa- 
 j^ao pa copmaluip in mapa. " There 
 is a Avell in the side of the Corann, which 
 flows and ebbs after the similitude of the 
 sea." A miracle similar to this has been 
 
 Culdee. After enumerating the seven 
 daughters of Dallbronach of Dal Con- 
 chobhair in the Decies of Bregia, and the 
 long list of saints sprung from them, this 
 document proceeds (Book of Leinster, fol. 
 
 already given amongst the wonders of 239, b. col. 4. MS. Trin. ColL H. 2. 18.) 
 
 Man. See above, p. 121 (T.) Ocup cono pancacap imucallaim uile 
 
 ' Tlie strand of Eothail. — The great earn na naim pec i capn Upacca Goraile, -] 
 
 on Trawohelly strand still remains, but co pmjpec aencaiD, -] apbepcacap nech 
 
 its miraculous property seems to be no conpcepao i calam a n-oenraio nu pic- 
 
 more than this, that it is never covered by pao u anim nem, 1 na biab a acjabad 
 
 the sea. " Super fluctus mirabiliter emi- 1 calmain. Ocup in capnpu m pa com- 
 
 nens," as O'Flaherty says, Ogygia, p. 174. paicpem co ci muipoap poe h. Piacpach 
 
 It is recorded in the account of the battle na cicpaD caipip. Ocup apbepc eppcop 
 
 of Magh Tuireadh that this earn was mane- 
 
 raised over Eochaidh Mac Eire the last 
 king of the Firbolgs who was killed on 
 the strand of Trawohelly by the Tuatha- 
 de-Dannan, headed by Nuadha of the sil- 
 ver hand, A.M. 2737, Ogyg. part iii. c. 10. 
 Keatinii in loc. 
 
 Nee con pcepa oencaio ap noeb 
 pec bib cloen bib mep 
 ni aicpeba calam cino. 
 ni pia a anim pop nem. 
 
 " And all these saints met in a synod 
 
99 
 
 perty of that well is, it fills and ebbs like the sea, though it is far 
 from the sea too. 
 
 viii. The earn of the strand of EothaiV. It is not the less seen when 
 the tide is full than when it is at low ebb, and notwithstandinsf that 
 the tide rises over the large rocks on the beach around it to and fro. 
 
 ix. A stone in Loch na n-Onchon\ in a mountain near Glenn-da- 
 Loch; its property is, if it be struck with a wand by way of assault, 
 rain will ensue, and sunshine after. 
 
 X. These are the three wonders of Teamhar", viz. : a youth of 
 
 seven 
 
 at the Carn of Tragh Eotliaile, and they 
 made a covenant of union, and they said 
 of whosoever should break that union on 
 earth, his soul shall not reach heaven, and 
 he shall not recover his station on earth. 
 And as for this carn at which we have 
 met, the sea shall never cover it until it 
 overflows the surface of Hy-Fiachrach. 
 And BishojD Mane said, 
 
 " Whosoever shall dissolve the union of «ur saints, 
 Whether he be degenerate, or whether he be mad, 
 Shall not inhaljit the lirm earth. 
 His soul shall not reach to heaven." 
 
 See also the copy of the same tract pre- 
 served in the Book of Lecan, fol. 43, and 
 O'Donovan's Hy-Fiachrach, p. 1 1 7, note '^. 
 The carn of Trawohelly is the eighth in 
 O'Flaherty's metrical list of wonders; it is 
 not mentioned in D. — {T.) 
 
 J Loch na n-Onchon, i. e. the Lake of Ot- 
 ters. This is the name of a lake in the hills 
 near Glandaloch, perhaps the same which 
 is now called Loch~na-hanagan. There is 
 a stone called the Deer-stone in the Glen 
 itself, on the south side of the lower lake, 
 
 of which some similar tales are told ; but 
 the original traditions are now so much 
 corrupted by the ignorance of the guides 
 and the folly of visitors to the lakes, that 
 no dependence can be placed on them, as 
 representing ancient thought (T.) 
 
 ^ Teamhar. — The three wonders of Tara 
 are given separately in D. The first is 
 there the nineteenth wonder, and is thus 
 described : ÍTIac .uii. rii-bliaoan po bai 
 a Ueampaij, -| po cuipim clano pen 
 aimpip pin, "A boy of seven years old 
 that was at Tara, and begot children at 
 that age." 
 
 The grave of the dwarf is the fifteenth 
 wonder in D., and is spoken of in these 
 words: ii^e in abuic a Uempuij, cpi 
 rpoigri innci 00 each ecap bej -| mop. 
 "The grave of the dwarf at Teamhar; it is 
 three feet long to every one whether great 
 or small." The meaning is, that every 
 one, whether a child or a full-grown man, 
 who attempts to measure it, finds it ex- 
 actly three of his own feet long. O'Fla- 
 herty has thus versified this wonder, 
 
20L) 
 
 rufmiD cloinne; "] lige in abuic .u. rpaigio Do ^ac ouine ann cia 
 beoif beca no mo|ia; "] in lia pail .1. m cloc no 5ep]''eD pa cac pi^ 
 ap paempao placa Uempac. 
 
 .p. Linn TTiuilinD pil 1 Cluain pepra TTIolua ; ipi a li-aipDe na 
 r)aine no Dop pocpaic inci oca bpaigiu na linne 00 gnic lumu Dib. 
 Nemipcoic ech imoppo, ora pin puap. 
 
 .;rii. Qnnacul TTlic T^uprain^ 1 Puipec 1 Cailli pollomain 1 
 
 niini 
 
 which stands first in his list. — Ogygia, 
 pp. 290. 
 
 " Temoria; nani tumuluin lapis obtegit, in quo 
 Vir, puer aut infans tres, et non amplius, ajqiiat 
 Quisque pedes longo ; numerum discrimine nidlo 
 INIultiplicat minuitve pedum proportio dispar." 
 
 See also Petrie on Tara Hill, p. 156 — (2\) 
 
 Another form of this idea may be 
 termed the Procrustean; where a grave 
 (Giraldus, Itin. Camb. ii. cap, 3, Higden, 
 p. 1 89, Avhere read se conformem for decon- 
 fo7-mer/i), or a bed (Sir J, Ware, Ant. Hib. 
 ed. Harris, p. 63), fits the length of who- 
 soever lies down in it. Such was the grave 
 upon Crugmawr or Pen Tychryd Mawr, 
 in the vale of Aeron, in Cardigan. 
 
 " Which to the fonii of every 
 Visitor conforms itself, 
 Where if armour be left 
 Entire at nightfall 
 Certainly at daybreak 
 You shall find it broken." — Hir/d. 
 
 The tychryd mawr, great house of 
 shuddering, was the palace of the chief of 
 the giants; and it is well if no atrocity 
 was connected herewith. See as above 
 cited, and HynavionCymreig, pp. 155, 156. 
 
 Compare the Ergengl Wonder, No. xi, 
 pp, 118, 119, above (H,) 
 
 The Lia Fail is the seventeenth won- 
 der in D., and is thus described: Cloch 
 pil a Cempaij^ .i. lici pciil, no ^eipió po 
 copaiB cuch (nn no jjabao pijj^e n-6pinD. 
 "There is a stone at Tamhar, i.e. Lia Fail, 
 which used to roar under the feet of every 
 one that assumed the kingdom of Eri." 
 For an account of this stone see Ware's 
 Antiquities by Harris, pp, 10, 124 ; and 
 Petrie on Tara Hill, p. 138, where the 
 question is discussed whether this famous 
 stone was ever removed from Tara, and 
 whether it is the same which now forms 
 the seat of the ancient coronation chair in 
 Westminster Abbey, as is generally sup- 
 posed (T.) 
 
 ' Cluain-fearta Molua, now Clonfertmul- 
 loe, an old grave-yard, giving name to a 
 parish dedicated to St. Molua, at the foot 
 of Sliabh Bladhma, in the barony of Upper 
 Ossory, Queen's County : " In confinio 
 Lageniensium et Mumoniensium, inter re- 
 giones Osraigi et Hele et Laiges," are the 
 words in which the situation of the ancient 
 Church is descriV)ed in tlie life of St. 
 
20I 
 
 seven years of age begetting children ; and the grave of the dwari^ 
 which measured five feet for every one, wliether small or large; and 
 the Lia Fail, i. e. the stone which shouted under every king whom 
 it recognised in the sovereignty of Teamhar. 
 
 xi. There is a mill-pond at Cluain-fearta Molua'; its property is, 
 the people who bathe in it at the neck" of the pond become lepers: it 
 injures not if entered in any other place. 
 
 xii. The grave of Mac Rustaing at Rus-Ech", in Cailli Follamhain, 
 
 in 
 
 Molua, and tliey apply exactly to the site 
 of the present grave-yard. Fleming, Col- 
 lect, p. 374. Ussher, Primord. p. 943. 
 Lanigan, vol. ii. p. 206. St. Molua's day 
 was the 4th of August. No trace of the 
 pond, or tradition of its wonderful pro- 
 perty, is now to be found in the parish. 
 In D. this is the eighteenth miracle, 
 and is described thus: Qca lint) muilinb 
 a Cluain-pheapca ITIolua, -| clarhaij^ na 
 Dcnne ciajaib innci ace manaij aenca- 
 oaca ITIolua. Qca innó aile ipin linb 
 
 ceona, oa rpcij oej acappu 
 
 oenarn puoaip mao onn pin ciajaip 
 innci. "There is a millpond at Cluain 
 Fearta-Molua, and the people that bathe 
 in it become lepers, except the monks in 
 communion with Molua. There is another 
 place in the same pond, twelve feet distant 
 
 and it doth no harm if it is 
 
 at this place it is entered." The monks 
 evidently put out this story to secure their 
 own bathing-place from public intrusion. 
 
 _(r.) 
 
 "• Neck — The word bpoi^ic denotes 
 
 the sluice or narrow canal through which 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6, 2 
 
 the water flows from the Imn or pond 
 upon the wheel of the mill. Mr. O'Dono- 
 van informs me that these words are still 
 so used in the County Kilkenny, and pro- 
 bably in most other parts of Ireland. — (T.) 
 " Rus-Ech. — The old church of Ros- 
 each, now Eussagh, is still remaining, 
 near the village of Street, in the north of 
 the county of Westmeath, adjoining the 
 County of Longford, but the grave of Mac 
 Eustaing is no longer pointed out or re- 
 membered. Mac Eustaing was the mater- 
 nal brother of St. Coemain Brec, and was 
 probably an ecclesiastic, as he is spoken 
 of as one of the eight distinguished scho- 
 lars of Armagh, about the year 740. See 
 Mac Conglinne's Vision, Leabhar Breac, 
 p. 219. St. Coeman Brec, Abbot of Eos- 
 each, died 14th September, A. D. 615 
 (Ussher, Primord. Ind. Chron.), on which 
 day he is mentioned in the Felire of 
 jEngus. At the end of the month of Sep- 
 tember, in the MS. of the Felire preserved 
 in the Leabhar Breac, there is the follow- 
 ing account of the grave of Mac Eustaing: 
 Coeman 6pecc ITIac Nippe .i. o Ropp 
 
 D 
 
202 
 
 rriioi ní cumain^ ben a pejaD cen maiDTn a Delma epri, no apD- 
 
 jaipe m-baer. 
 
 .;ciii. ITIacpaD o Chailli poclaD .1. Di ingin, Cjiebjia 1 Cepjia a 
 
 n-anmann; po labpaioy^ec a m-b]ionnaib a mairpec, 1 ifeb aj^bepc- 
 
 fac, raip a naeb pacpaic -| y^lanaig pin. 
 
 ;nu. 
 
 each In Caille Polamain hi mioe aca 
 l^ioe, ociiprriac líuprainj^ map oen ppip, 
 1 clunt) oen machap eac a n-Dip. No hi 
 Hopp liac ara Coeman 6pecc, iic Oen- 
 ;jjiip Dicunc [sic], peo nepcio ubi epr 
 l^oppliacc. Qonocul oin ^í^\c l^upcainj 
 1 l^opp each hi niiDe. Hi chumuinj 
 nach bfn a peajao cen maiom a oelma 
 epci no cen apojaipe boerh lapiim, ur 
 
 DltlC, 
 
 /".ije rriic Rupcuinjg puioe, 
 Ml Roppeach cen imnaipe, 
 niacchi cech ben baijiD, 
 ftpaijiD 1 ban^aipiD. 
 Cpican uinm niic Riipcainj pom, 
 ^apbouipe ainm iTlic Samain, 
 Qinoiaipp ap Mluc Conjlinoe, 
 rriop Do laiDib DO pinoe. 
 
 " Coeman Brecc Mac Nisse, i.e. at Ross 
 Each in Caille Follaraain, in IMcatli, he is, 
 and Mac Rustaing along with him, and 
 they were both the children of one mother. 
 Or it is in Ros Liag that Coeman Brecc 
 is, ut Oengus dicunt [dicit], sed nescio 
 ubi est Ros Liag. The grave of Mac 
 Rustaing is in Ross-Each in Meath. No 
 woman can look at it without a sudden ex- 
 <;lamation, or a loud frantic laugh. Ut 
 dixit, 
 
 The grave of Mac Rustaing, I say, 
 
 111 Ros Eacli, without disgrace, 
 
 Every woman who sees shouts, 
 
 Shrieks, and loudly laughs. 
 
 Critan was the name of fair Mac Rustaing, 
 
 Garbdaire was the name of Mac Samain, 
 
 Aiudiairr was Mac Conglinde, 
 
 Many were the poems he made." 
 
 Mac Rustaing's grave is the twentieth 
 wonder in D., and is thus spoken of: 
 Qón icul mic RupDainj noco peoann 
 bean apejaó -^an jaipe, no cpopr. 
 " The grave of Mac Rusdaing ; no woman 
 can look at it without a laugh or scream." 
 -(T.) 
 
 ° Cailli Foch/adh, or the wood of Foch- 
 ladh. See O'Donovan's Hy-Fiachrach, 
 p. 463, where the situation of this cele- 
 brated wood is ascertained. The story of 
 a voice from the wood of Fochladh is told 
 in the Confessio of St. Patrick, the Hymn 
 of St. Fiech, and all the Lives except that 
 attributed to Probus. The Confessio docs 
 not speak of the voice as coming from 
 children, and ncitlicr do the second and 
 fourth Lives in Colgan. This was, there- 
 fore, probably the original story; but 
 Fiech and the Tripartite Life speak of chil- 
 dren; macpuió Cadle Pochlao (Fiech, 
 n. 8) ; pucri in sylva Fochladensi, (Trip. i. 
 c. 30); and tlic other IJves add to this 
 
203 
 
 in Meatli, no woman has power to look at witliout an mvoUnitary 
 sliriek, or a loud, foolish laugh. 
 
 xiii. The cliildren of Cailli Fochladh^, viz., two daughters, Cre- 
 bra and Lesra were their names; they spoke from the wombs of their 
 mothers, and what they said was, Come, O Saint Patrick! and 
 
 save us. 
 
 xiv. 
 
 that they were children yet unborn ; " vox 
 infantium ex uteris matrum ex region- 
 ibus Connactorum Hoch aillilo fortaich 
 [which Colgan interprets, heu, accede hue 
 ier avixilium], (Vit. 3''' c. 20); infantuli 
 Hiberni maternis uteris iuclusi voce clara 
 clamantes," (Jocelin, cap. 21). The scho- 
 liast on the hymn of Fiech gives us the 
 names of these children, telling us more- 
 over their number and their sex : he adds, 
 that their voices were heard throughout 
 all Ireland, and even by Pope Celestin at 
 Rome. " Ipse Cojlestinus quando ordina- 
 batur Patricius audiebat vocem infantium 
 eum advocantium. Infantes autem, de 
 quibus hie sermo est, vocabantur Crebrea 
 
 et Lessa, duae filise Gleranni filii 
 
 Nenii; et hodie coluntur ut sanctiB, et ab 
 ipso Patricio erant baptizatse : et in eccle- 
 sia de Foreland juxta Muadium fluvium 
 [the Moy] ad occidentem, requiescunt. 
 Quae autem tunc in ventre matris exis- 
 tentes dicebant, erant hcec: Hibernienses 
 omnes clamant ad te. Et htec sgepius 
 ab eis decantata audiebantur per Hiber- 
 niam totam vel usque ad ipsos Romanos." 
 Jocelin (c. 59) mentions the baptism of 
 the daughters of Gleran, and tells us that 
 
 2D 
 
 they were the same who had called St. 
 Patrick out of their mother's womb, and 
 that they afterwards became saints ; but 
 he does not give their names. The Tri- 
 partite Life gives us their names, and al- 
 though, in the place already cited, the 
 author had called them pueri, and in ano- 
 ther place (ii. c. 77) he speaks of mul- 
 tos infantes in utero matrum existentes, 
 yet here (ii. c. 86), he says: " Ibi vir sanc- 
 tus baptizavit, Deoque consecravit duas 
 celebratos sanctitatis virgines Crebream et 
 Lassaram, Gleranno viro nobili Cuminei 
 filio natas. Hse sunt quae inclusag in utero 
 materno, in regione de Caille-Fochladh, 
 referuntur dudura ante in persona [i. e. 
 in the name of, or on behalf of,] infan- 
 tium Hibernite clamasse ad S. Patricium, 
 dum esset in insulis maris Tyrrheni, 
 efflagitando ut seposita mora ad Hiber- 
 nos convertendos acceleraret: earumque 
 sacraj exuviae ut patronarum loci, in 
 summa veneratione in ecclesia de Kill- 
 fhorclann juxta Muadium versus occi- 
 dentem asservantur." SeeUssher, Prim, 
 p. 832. The children of Caille Fochladh 
 are not mentioned among the wonders of 
 Ireland in D., or by O'Fiaherty {T.) 
 
204 
 
 .;riu. Sil m paelcon i n-Oy^pai^ib aca. Qipoi ingnao acu. 
 Oelbaic lac i conaib alcaio, ~\ uiagair lar i conpeccaib, ~\ oia 
 TTia|ibfap lar -] peoil ina m-bela,b ip amlaio biD na cuijip ap a 
 ria^ac; "] airmc Dia muirrepaib nap pogluaiprep na cuipp, aip Dia 
 n-^luaiprep ni ricpaDpunri cucu peinpep. 
 
 .;icu. Uopann mop oo caioecu i n-ainnpip Oonncaió nnc OomnaiU 
 
 nnic 
 
 '' Descendaitís of the wolf. — This story is 
 given much more fully in D, where it 
 stands as the twenty-second wonder: — 
 Qcaic apoile baine a n-Gipmb .1. pil 
 i^aigne paelaio a n-Oppaije, riajaio a 
 pichcaib mac cipe, in can ip ail leo, -\ 
 mapbaio na h-inoile po bep na mac 
 cipe, -] pajbaiD a cuppu pein, m ran 
 ciajaiD up na conpachcuib aichni^io Dia 
 muincepaib can a coppu do curiipcujuó, 
 ap Dia cumpcuiDcep ni pecpoD ceachc 
 cupip ap na coppaib ; -] oia cpechc- 
 nuijcep amuich beib na cpecca pin na 
 coppaib anopna ci^aib 1 bi^ in peoil 
 Deap5 cairaiD amuich ana piaclaiB. 
 "There are certain people in Eri, viz.: 
 the race of Laighne Faelaidh, in Ossory, 
 they pass into the forms of wolves when- 
 ever they please, and kill cattle according 
 to the custom of wolves, and they quit 
 their own bodies ; when they go forth in 
 the wolf-forms, they charge their friends 
 not to remove their bodies, for if they are 
 moved they will not be able to come 
 again into tlieir bodies ; and if they are 
 wounded while abroad, the same wounds 
 Avill be on their bodies in their houses; 
 iiiirl the raw flesh devoured while abroad 
 
 will be in their teeth." Giraldus Cambren- 
 sis tells a story of two wolves who had 
 been a man and woman of the Ossorians, 
 but were transformed into wolves every 
 seven years, in virtue of a curse imposed 
 on their race by Saint Naal or Natalis, 
 abbot of Cill-na-managh, or Kilmanagh, 
 in the Co. Kilkenny, who flourished in 
 the sixth century. They had been Vja- 
 nished to Meath, where they met a priest 
 in a wood, a short time before Earl John 
 came to Ireland in the reign of Henry II., 
 and retaining, it seems, the use of lan- 
 guage, they foretold the conquest of Ire- 
 land by the English. The following is a 
 part of what the wolf said to the priest: 
 "• De quodam hominum genere sumus 
 Ossyriensium ; vnde quolibet scptennio 
 per imprecationem sancti cuiusdam Nata- 
 lis scilicet Abbatis, duo, videlicet, mas 
 et fosmina, tam a formis, quam flnil)iis 
 exulare coguntur, Formam enim huma- 
 nam prorsus exuentes induunt lupinam. 
 Completo vero septennii spacio, si forte 
 superstites fuerint, aliis duobus ipsornni 
 loco simili conditione subrogatis, ad pris- 
 tinam redeunt tam patriam quam iiatii- 
 ram.''' — Top. Did. 2, c. ly- 
 
205 
 
 xiv. The descendants of the wolf are in Ossory. They have 
 a wonderful property. They transform themselves into wolves, and 
 go forth in the form of wolves, and if they happen to be killed with 
 flesh in their mouths, it is in the same condition that the bodies out 
 of which they have come will be found ; and they command their 
 families not to remove their bodies, because if they were moved, 
 they could never come into them again. 
 
 XV. Great thunder happened in the time of Donogh**, son of 
 
 Donall, 
 
 Cambrensis, whose credulity was un- 
 bounded, gave full credit to this strange 
 tale. Not so Fynes Moryson, who holds 
 it up to ridicule; but it appears from 
 what he says, that the tale was currently 
 believed in his time: " It is rediculous," 
 (he says), " which some Irish (who will be 
 believed as men of credit) report of men 
 in these parts [Upper Ossory and Or- 
 )uond] yeerely turned into wolves, except 
 the aboundance of melanclioly humour 
 transports them to imagine that they are 
 so transformed." — Itin. p. iii., c. 5, p. 157. 
 — {T.) For the legends and facts con- 
 cerning this strange and widely-diffused 
 class of demoniacs or melancholies, con- 
 sult Herodotus, iv. 105; Pliny, viii. 22; 
 Ulaus Magnus, de Gent. Septentr. lib. xviii. 
 cap. 45-7 ; Gervas Tilbur. Otia Imper. i. 
 c. 15 ; JNIarie de France, Lai du Bisclaveret, 
 i. p. 178 ; William and the Werwolf, 
 Lond., 1832; P. Lancre Tableau, etc. des 
 Mauvais Anges, pp. 259,309; Hakewill's 
 Apologie, i. cap. i. s. 6; Boguet Discours 
 des Sorciers, cap. liii. ; Verstegan's Resti- 
 tution, p. 237; Life of Nathaniel Pearce, 
 
 i. pp. 287-9; ii. p. 340— (i7.) 
 
 '' Donogh. — Donogh, son of Donall, son 
 of Murrough, was king of Ireland from 
 A. D. 770 to 797, according to O'FIa- 
 herty's chronology, Ogyg., p. 433. The 
 Four Masters have placed the great storm, 
 here counted as one of the wonders of 
 Ireland, under the year 799 ; their words 
 are: Uapla jaech anbfoiU, roipneac -| 
 reinbcpeac ip in lo pici peil paopaicc 
 na bluioni po, co po mapBao oeicne- 
 Bap ap mile hi epic Copcabctipcino, -| 
 CO po pano an inuip oilen picae 1 cpi 
 panoaib. " A violent wind, thunder, and 
 lightning occurred this year on the day 
 before the feast of Patrick, so that a 
 thousand and ten men were killed in the 
 territory of Corco Bhaiscin ; and the sea 
 divided the island of Fitae into three 
 parts." The island of Fithi is a small 
 island, now called Mutton Island, on the 
 coast of the county of Clare, opposite Kil- 
 murry Ibrickin. The two other parts of 
 the original island are still to be seen 
 near it; they are insignificant islets, or 
 rather lofty masses of rock, close to Mat- 
 
2o6 
 
 niic TTluiicliam pig Gpenn, ^up mapb .;-up. ap inili i epic Copco 
 6aipcino -j co po pann innpi pici i cpi. 
 
 .;:in. Upi li-inganra la Cluain mic noip. pep cen ceno ppi pe 
 pecc m-blia6an. Inre buciic a ainm .1. ■niaelcannain. In tiall no 
 ceD pon Sinaint) co uabjiao lep epcunj ^ac laDpa lam "] cop t)o. In 
 r-aonacul po clap 1 Cluain beup -] ni pepp -| ni clopp t)o aonacnl 
 ann, 1 po pjnr pep mop-ulcac inD, -] bpaena pola Dep^e caipip, 
 bappac uip-beiri 00 pciiabaib cengail ime. CU15 cpaigi oe^ ina 
 poD, -] .yf-p. upoi^et) DO ralarh uapu. 
 
 .^1111. Coc (^ai^ 1 epic Umaill la Connacro do eluD piap co 
 muip naD bai De ace a larpach. 
 
 .pruiii. 
 
 ton Island. Mr. O'Donovan remarks, in Tighernach, ad an. 549, and by Keating 
 a communication to the Editor, that the under the reign of Tuathal Maelgarbh 
 barony of Ibrickin was originally a part (A, D. 533-544), who tells us that this 
 of Corco-Bhaiscin, before the Ui Bracain, headless wonder lived in that state for 
 6r Mac Gormans, settled in that country. four years among the monks of Clonmac- 
 This fact appears from the position of nois, his head having dropped oíF at the 
 Mutton Island, which is here, and by the fair of Tailten, in consequence of his 
 Four Masters, said to be in Corco-Bhais- having sworn falsely on the relic called 
 cin, and also from the Life of St. Senan, the hand of St. Kieran. This story is 
 who was the patron oi" the Corco-Bhaiscin certainly of great antiquity, and was once 
 race {£.) extensively believed; it probably origi- 
 
 "■ Clonmacnois.— The first of these three nated in a figurative mode of describing 
 wonders is the twenty-third wonder of a loss of memory or reason, or some eccle- 
 siastical or spiritual defect. In a note at 
 August 4, in the Felire of Aengus, a story 
 is told of St. Molua, who went into a 
 church with St. Comgall, and, to their 
 astonishment, every one in the church, 
 including Comgall and Molua themselves, 
 came off tlirough disease, and he was appeared headless. The following expla- 
 seven years afterwards living ; through nation of this appearance is then given : 
 his trunk he called for food and con- Ip Oe aca po ap Comgall .1. m-anmch- 
 pumed it." The same story is told by apupu acbach, -\ a cupa cen cheano, 1 
 
 Ireland in D. : Hio bui bume a Cluam- 
 mic-noip, lap ceacc a cmo oe cpe 
 cpeblaiD, -| po but .uii. m-bliubna 'nu 
 beuraij^ lap ]"in, cpe na riieioe, no cum- 
 jeao biaó -| no caicliec:b. " There Avas 
 a man at Clonmacnois, after his head 
 
207 
 
 Donall, son of Murrough, king of Ireland, which killed one thousand 
 and ten persons in the territory of Corco Baiscinn, and divided Inis- 
 Fithi into three parts. 
 
 xvi. Three wonders at Clonmacnois'. A man without a head 
 during the space of seven years. Inte Bucuc* was his name, i. e. 
 Maltamain. The blind man who used to dive into the Shannon and 
 bring forth an eel in each of the forks of his hands and feet. The grave' 
 which was dug in Cluain, and it was not known or heard that there 
 was an interment there, and there was a great-bearded m.an found in 
 it, covered with drops of red blood, and a covering of green birch 
 brooms about him. Fifteen feet long was he, and there were thirty 
 feet of earth over him. 
 
 xvii. Loch Laigh'', in the territory of Umaile, in Connaght, ran 
 off into the sea, so that nothing of it remained but its place. 
 
 xviii. 
 
 a cachaipi cen chinD; ap ip colanb cen 
 chenD Dume cen anmcapaic. " The 
 reason of this," said Comgall, "is the death 
 of my spiritual director ; and I am with- 
 out a head, and ye are without heads, 
 because a man without a spiritual direc- 
 tor is a man without a head." Comgall 
 then appoints Molua his confessor, and 
 immediately the congregation appears to 
 him with heads as usual. — {T.) 
 
 * Lite Bucuc. — Keating calls him Aba- 
 cue; the word inte signifies "the man," 
 or " the individual," and is a title vised 
 much as we now use "Mr.," or as Domi- 
 nus was used to monks and the clergy. 
 -{T.) 
 
 * The grave. — This and the foregoing 
 wonder are omitted in D. The story of 
 the blind fisherman is not told elsewhere. 
 
 as far as the Editor knows. The legend 
 of the giant's grave appears to be con- 
 nected with the adventure of the poet 
 Mac Caisi, which will be found in the 
 note, p. 2IO — (T.) 
 
 " Loch Laigh, a lake in the territory 
 of Umhaile, the ancient country of the 
 O'Malleys, anglicised "the Owles," a dis- 
 trict comprising the barony of Murrisk 
 (called urhall uoccpnc, or the upper), and 
 the barony of Burrishoole (called uitiall 
 loccpac, the lower), in the county of Mayo. 
 See O'Donovan's Hy-Fiachrach, p. 499, 
 and the map. The disappearance of Loch 
 Laigh is recorded by the Four Masters at 
 the year 848 : 606 i.aoi^ hi epic UrhaiU 
 la Connacc 00 elub. " Loch Laoigh, in 
 the territory of Umhaill, in Connaught, 
 ran off," [or was evaporated]. — {T.) 
 
2o8 
 
 .pruin. Loc Leibint) do puuo i puil p]ii .i;r. t)e cono jiala i paip- 
 rib cpo amail pcamu cer bpuiri. 
 
 .p^. Ppop pola 00 peprain i n-aimpip Qeoa nnc Neill, co 
 ppir a paipue cpo pola popp r.a Tnuijib iin Cianacc oc Oumu in 
 Oeppa. 
 
 .]C]c. In mac becc Do labpao i Cpaeb Caippe oia mip lap na 
 gein copo cupca pcela iiYiDa. 
 
 .}:p. In apaili lo po bui in pili ITIac Coipi ic con boinn como pac- 
 
 caba 
 
 ^ Loch Leibhinn, now Loch Leane, about 
 a mile from Fore, in the north-east of the 
 county of Westmeath. The miraculous 
 change of its waters into blood is recorded 
 by the Four Masters at the year 864. 
 6och Cephint) bo paoó hi puil; a caplu 
 cac com bo poipce cpo arhail pcuma 
 a imeaccaip. " Loch Lephiun was con- 
 verted into blood; so that it appeared as 
 sods of gore, like entrails, all round its 
 edge." Dermot, son of Aodh Slain e, 
 king of Meath, and afterwards (A. D. 658, 
 Ogyg. p. 43), in conjunction with Blath- 
 mac, king of Ireland, had his residence in 
 an island on this lake, in the time of St. 
 Fechin of Fore. Vit. S. Fechini, c. 23. 
 Colgan, ad 20 Jan. p. 135 — (T.) 
 
 " Dumha Dessa, i. e. the monumental 
 mound or tumulus of Dess, the exact site 
 of which has not been ascertained; but 
 Mr. O'Donovan thinks it is probably si- 
 tuated in Cianachta Breagh, near Duleek, 
 in the county Meath. The bloody shower 
 is thus described by the Four Masters at 
 the year 875. ^aec mop, ceinceac, -\ 
 coipneuc I n-6pinb a blidoan pi, -| po 
 
 peapaó ppopa pola lapum, gun bo pop- 
 peil paipre cpo -] pola poppna mai^iB i 
 Cianacco oc Oumuinoeppu. " A great 
 wind, lightnings, and thunder, in Ireland 
 this year, and there fell a shower of blood 
 afterwards, and particles of blood and 
 gore were found on the fields in Ciann- 
 achta, at Dumhan Dessa." — (71) 
 
 ^ Craebh Lasre^ i. e. Arbor Lassarse, the 
 tree of St. Lasair, the name of a monas- 
 tery near Clonmacnois, of which St. Air- 
 meadhach (Ermedus or Hermetius), who 
 died A. D. 681, was the founder and pa- 
 tron. O'Clery's Calend. at 1st Jan. Col- 
 gan, Trias Thaum., p. 172, n. 45. Four 
 Masters, at the years 681 and 882. The 
 Annals of Clonmacnois (Mageoghegan's 
 transl.), record the birth of the wonder- 
 ful child at the year 870, in these words: 
 " There was a chield borne at Crewelas- 
 ragh, near Clonvicknose, this year, who 
 was heard to call upon God by distinct 
 words, saying Good God in Irish, being 
 but of the age of two months." This 
 event is also recorded in the Annals of 
 Ulster, at the year 883, and by the Four 
 
209 
 
 xviii. Loch Leibinn" changed into blood during nine days, so 
 that it became sods of blood like unto parboiled entrails. 
 
 xix. A shower of blood was shed in the time of Hugh, son of 
 Niall, so that sods of blood were found about Cianacht, at Dumha 
 Dessa". 
 
 XX. The infant boy who spoke at Craebh Lasre'' in a month 
 after his birth, and who disclosed many tidings. 
 
 xxi. On a certain day the poet Mac Coisi^ was at the Boyne, 
 
 where 
 
 Masters at 882: Dlac occ 00 la bpaocc 
 Cpaoibh i^aippe bia oa rhiop lap na jei- 
 nem. " A young boy spoke at Craoibh 
 Laisre within two months after his birth." 
 
 -m 
 
 ^Mac Coisi. — This was probably intend- 
 ed for the Erard or Urard Mac Coisi, who 
 was chief poet to Ferghal O'Rourke, king 
 of Connaught, and died at Clonmacnois, in 
 the year 983, according to Mageoghegan's 
 Annals, or in 990, according to Tigher- 
 nach. There was another poet named 
 Erard Mac Coisi, Avho died in 1023, ac- 
 cording to the Annals of the Four Mas- 
 ters, and was chief poet to king Mael- 
 seachlainn (or ]Malachy) II. See O'Eeilly's 
 Writers, ad ann. 990 and 1023. This is 
 the 24th wonder in D., and is thus given: 
 Ro bai in pile IDap Coipi la ann pop 
 bpu na 6oinbe, co pacaió nu h-éla pop 
 6oinD cop&iBpaig h-én Díb, in can bo 
 pacaib appeao po bai ann bean ; cop 
 I cippaij in pilio Di f;iD pobich ann puD; 
 a n-jalap cpom ap pi do baóup, -\ ha 
 óói^ le muincep do cuaoap eg copum 
 cucpac Demna ipin piccpa. Tiuc in pilio 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 2 
 
 Isip h-i -| chug na muinnp pein lap pm. 
 " The poet Mac Coisi was once on the 
 bank of the Boyne, \yhen he saw the 
 swans on the Boyne ; he shot one of them, 
 and when he took it up he found that it 
 was a woman. The poet asked her where- 
 fore she was there. I was in grievous sick- 
 ness, said she, and it was supposed by my 
 people that I died, but demons put me 
 into this shape. The poet took her 
 with him, and restored her to her own 
 people afterwards." Stories of this kind, 
 in which the agents are supposed to be 
 the fairies, are common to this day in 
 every part of Ireland. A full and very par- 
 ticular account of Mac Coisi's adventure is 
 to be found in a legend transcribed by Mr. 
 Eugene Curry, from a MS. in the posses- 
 sion of Mr. John Kennedy, of Dublin. 
 The story is too long for insertion here, but 
 it differs very much from that given in the 
 text, if indeed it be not a different adven- 
 ture of the same poet ; it places the event 
 in the reign of Congalach, son of Maelmi- 
 thigh (see n. *, p. 2 1 1 ). Mac Coisi was on the 
 bank of Loch Lebhinn (now Loch Leane, 
 E 
 
2IO 
 
 caba in elrai n-eala co caplaicc cloic Doib, co ]io ben cap fceic 
 eala Dib; pechi]^ Dia jabail lapoDain, i Docep t)o cojioba ben, "] 
 coma poacc pcela uaioi ciD oo pala Di, i can innup luaioi; -| ao- 
 peopi, 00 1 n-jalap ba, olpi, "j oo cep do muinnnp co n-epbaliip, -| 
 ipeb apaioi ip oeamna pom aipcellpau leo ; i pop caoban in pib 
 oia muincip. 
 
 .yp}. Oa rópup pileD i n-Qiprepaib o QpD TTIaca paip; mapb 
 po cecoip in CÍ blaipep in Dala nai. Oia pillcep umoppo po cpi 
 pop pm copup n-aili acpaig con baiDi m ci na n-oeca, conaO aip nac 
 lamaiD oaene a caoall ace minep ce^maD rpoicb. 
 
 .;):;r;rni. Congalac mac TTlailmichi^ bai in aenac Uaillren in 
 apaili lo, CO paccaio in loingiap pan aeop, co raplaic aen Dib gai 
 1 n-DiaiD bpaccain; rappapaip in ^ae i piaonaipi in aenai^, co rainic 
 ouine ap in luin^ ina DiaiO; in can po gab a inn anuap ip ann pogab 
 
 m 
 
 near Fore, Co. Westmeath), wlien lie saw was not to be found. This legend bears 
 
 a beautiful woman, of great size, "beyond a curious resemblance to some circum- 
 
 that of tlie women of the time," dressed stances in Sir Walter Scott's beautiful 
 
 in green, sitting alone, and weeping bit- fiction of the White Lady of Avenel. — (T.) 
 
 terly. He approached her, and she told ''■ Airthera. — The district now called 
 
 him that her husband had that day been Orior, regio orientalium, containing two 
 
 killed at Sidh Chodail, and was buried at baronies of the Co. Armagh. The wells 
 
 Clonmacnois. Mac Coisi mentioned this here spoken of are now forgotten, and 
 
 to king Congalach, who set out to Clon- have lost their terrors. This is the four- 
 
 macnois to test the truth of the story. teenth wonder in D., and is somewhat 
 
 The clergy there could give no account differently described, thus : Qcaic ou 
 
 of it; but a monk died that night, and on cibpaio a n-Oippcetipaib .i. o Qpo nicicu 
 
 digging his grave they found fresh blood r°'P' '" ^' '^c<^T "ipci in oapa cibpao bio 
 
 and leaves, and at length, buried very cpii, -| bio paejluch, in ci ibeup apoile, 
 
 deep, with his face down, the corpse of a -| rii peap nechcap oibpec a ceile, conuó 
 
 giant twenty -five feet in height. They uipe pin na lamup uipce necccnp Dib 
 
 put the body down again, and the next o'ol. " There arc two wells in Oirthear, 
 
 «lay, on opening the grave, which to all ap- viz., east of Ardiiiacha; the person that 
 
 pearance was as they had left it, tlie corpse drinks the water of one of the wells will 
 
21 I 
 
 where he perceived a flock of swans ; whereupon he tlirew a stone 
 at them, and it struck one of the swans on the wing. He rpiickly 
 ran to catcli it, and perceived that it was a woman. He inquired 
 tidings from her, and what had happened unto her, and what it was 
 that sent her thus forth. And she answered him: "In sickness I 
 was," said slie, " and it appeared to my friends that I died, but really 
 it was demons that spirited me away with them." And the poet 
 restored her to her people. 
 
 xxii. There are two wells in Airthera^, to the eastward of 
 Ardmacha. He who tastes of the one of them is immediately dead. 
 If the other well is gazed upon three times, it immediately swells, 
 and drowns the person who so gazes. Hence it is that people dare 
 not toucli them, except wretches [i. e. the desperate] alone. 
 
 xxiii. Congalach% son of Mailmithigh, was at the fair of Taill- 
 ten on a certain day, and he perceived a ship in the air. He saw one 
 of them [the crew] cast a dart at a salmon. The dart fell down 
 in the presence of the fair, and a man came out of the ship after it. 
 When his head came down it was caught by a man from below. 
 
 Upon 
 
 be poor, and the person that drinks the twenty-fifth wonder in D., and is thus 
 
 other will be rich ; and no one knows one related: 6ai Conjalach mac riluilmi- 
 
 of them from the other, and therefore no chigco popmnu peap n-€peanG uime la 
 
 person dares drink the water of either of nnn a n-aenoch, co pacu&ap in luinj 
 
 them." — (r.) apanaep co capplaij peap aipoe, .1. appin 
 
 ^ Conr/alach. — He was king of Ireland luin^, jablach a n-oeojaij bpaoain; 
 
 from A. D. 944 to 956, in which year he co cappla ann pin n-oipeuccup in pij. 
 
 was killed by the Danes. — Ogyg- P- 435- " Congalach, son of Mailmithigh, with 
 
 The fair, or rather public sports of Taill- the greater part of the men of Eri aroiind 
 
 tenn, now Telltown, near Navan, in the him there, was at the fair, when they saw 
 
 countyofMeath, were celebrated, and con- a ship in the air, and a man out of -it, 
 
 tinued to be frequented by all ranks, until i. e., out of the ship, cast a fork against a 
 
 the reign of Roderic O'Conor, who died salmon. There happened to be there an 
 
 A. D. 1198. This unmeaning story is the assembly of the king." — (T.) 
 
 2 E 2 
 
212 
 
 in pep amp. Co n-t)ebepr in pep anuap, ararap icom bat)ut) ap 
 pe. Cec uair t)0 ap Con^alac, -] lecaip puap -] ceiD uaiDib pop 
 pnam lapcain. 
 
 .;x';ciii. Qpaili ailicip do ^amelaib t)o pala t)o Uoipinip TTlap- 
 cain ic ciaccain o Roim, como pacca a maraip ic pooail loma ~\ 
 peola oo boccaib in coimDeD, couall iiaiDi popcle in miiioi i m-boi 
 in loim, 1 po bai ica lappaió ina piaonaipi; "] ni oecam in nriacbaip 
 innonn erep ace a Rop ailirip do pigm a pooail; -] ap onoip TTlap- 
 cain DO pipie, -\ p Cainnjepn imaraip bui Oan^ail niic baeramnap 
 DO pi^ne in poDail; ~\ po uaippen Dia nnaraip in paipcle lap m-blia- 
 Dain lap roiDecc anall Do, "] cue pi aicni paip, i ba cuimpi Dia 
 muiDi pen, coniD De pin ap pollup ^ac poDail Do ^nirep a n-uaini 
 Tllapcain co n-geb ^peim i Uoipinip TTIapuain. 
 
 .;r;ru. In lanannain beo ppi Cluain ipaipD anaip. 6ablu -] biblu 
 a n-anmann 
 
 .pc;rui. Cloc pil i cill i n-Ullraib, ipi a b-aipri, Dia cpecrap in 
 cell puil Dei ceipeppin epri upi cpar poimi. 
 
 .;r;ruii. Coc SuiDi Obpam i pleib^uaipe Do eluD co n-DecbaiD ip 
 
 in PebaiL 
 
 ' ;i:;ruiii. 
 
 ^Torinis of Martin, i. e. Tours in France. Cantighern, daughter of Guaire O'Locht- 
 
 The uaimh, or Cave of St. Martin was uain, and wife or mistress to Flann 
 
 probably Desertmartin, in the county of O'Maelsheachlaiu. Guaire, her father, was 
 
 Londonderry, where the memory of St. a lector in Clonmacnois, and died, ac- 
 
 Martin was held in great veneration. Of cording to the Four Masters, in 1054. 
 
 Uadangal, son of Baethamhnas, mentioned The third was Caintighern, a daughter of 
 
 in this legend, nothing is known. In the Cellach Cualann of Lcinster. She died, 
 
 ancient tract on the names of celebrated according to the Four Masters, in 728 
 
 Irish women, preserved in the Book of (7".) 
 
 Lecan (fol. 193-202), three women of the "^ Bahlu and Biblu — Nothing is known 
 
 name Cantighern are mentioned. One was of this couple beyond what is here said. 
 
 the wife of Fiachna, son of Baedan, king The meaning probably is that they conti- 
 
 of Ulidia, who was killed, according to the nue still alive, like the tradition about 
 
 Four Masters, A. D. 622. Another was Nero, Arthur in Avallon, Síq. — (7'.) 
 
213 
 
 Upon which the man from above said, " I am being drowned," said 
 he. " Let him go," said Congalach ; and he was allowed to come up, 
 and he went away from them, swimming in the air, afterwards. 
 
 xxiv. A certain pilgrim of the Gaedhelians happened to arrive 
 at Torinis of Martin, on his way from Rome. There he saw his 
 mother distributing milk and flesh meat to the poor of the Lord. 
 He took away from her the cover of the muidh [vessel] which con- 
 tained the milk, and she was looking for it in his presence. And 
 the mother had not gone thither at all, but it was in Ros Ailither 
 she made her distribution at home. And it Avas in honour of Martin 
 she made it. And it was Cantighern, mother of Ua Dangal, son of 
 Baethamhnas, that made the distribution. And he shewed the cover 
 of the vessel to his mother in a year after his coming home, and 
 she recognised it, and it fitted exactly her own muidh. So that 
 it is manifest from this that every distribution of alms that is made 
 in Martin's Cave is as effectual as if distributed at Toirinis of 
 Martina 
 
 XXV. The couple [man and wije] who are alive to the east of 
 Clonard. Bablu and Biblu'^ are their names. 
 
 xxvi. There is a stone'* in a church in Ulster whose practice 
 it is to shed blood three days previous to a plunder of the church. 
 
 xxvii. The lake of Suidhe Odhrain^ in Sliabh Guaire, migrated 
 and went into the FabhaL 
 
 xxviii. 
 
 ** A stone. — This is the twenty-seventh dered." — (T.) 
 
 wonder in D, where it is thiis given: ^ Suidhe Odhrain, i. e., Sessio Odrani, 
 
 Qca cloc ana paile ceall u n-UUcaib, now anglicised Syoran or Seeoran, is a 
 
 -| C15 pull ay in cloc in con aipgceap in townland in the parish of Kuockbride, 
 
 chill, nope na n-apjain. " There is a barony of Clankee, county Cavan. Sliabh 
 
 stone in a certain church in Ulster, and Guaire, now Slieve Gorey, is the name 
 
 blood comes out of the stone when the still given to a mountainous district in 
 
 church is plundered, or before it is plun- the same barony. The Fabhal (read pa- 
 
214 
 
 .;r;cuiii. Cpo^^ cloici mop bai pop paicri Slairie i m-bpejaib Do 
 cumgabml ip in aeop, "] a combac ip in aeop, ^up pancacop a buip 
 1 a blo^a Uaillcin -| Uempai^ ■] pinDabaip n-alja. 
 
 .pc;ci;r. Uippa TTIailgobann illai^nib; in Dec piepcac a h-ainm; 
 op abainn Lipi aua ; pi a h-aipDi in plepc uinopent) cuprap inci 
 oo ni plepc cuill Di po cecoip, maou coll pocepoap inn ip uinopi- 
 unn DO poaig epn. 
 
 .;)c;r;c. Cloicreach reneab do aicpin ic Rup Dela ppi pe .ipc. 
 n-uap, "1 eoin Diiba DÍaipirhDe ap, ~[ aen en mop ecuppu, -] no cegDip 
 
 na 
 
 ball, for Pebal, in the Irish text,) is the 
 name of a stream tributary to the Boyne. 
 The emigration of this lake is thus re- 
 corded, at the year 1054, by the Fovir 
 Masters: 6och Suióe Oópain hi Sleib 
 ^uaipe a eluo m beipiO oioce peile 
 rilicil con-beacuiD ip in PeabaiU, jup 
 bho hionjnao mop la each. " The lake 
 of Suidhre Odhrain, in Sleibh Guaire, 
 migrated on the latter part of the night 
 of St. Michael's eve, until it came into 
 the Fabhall, which was a great wonder 
 to all." See also the Annals of Ulster at 
 A. D. 1054. There is no lake, or tradi- 
 tion of a lake, now in this townland. — 
 (T.) 
 
 f Slaine, now Slane, a village on the 
 Boyne, county Meath, in the ancient dis- 
 trict of Brcgia — (T.) 
 
 8 Finnahhair-abha, i. e. the Bright Field 
 of the River, now Fennor, a townland 
 giving name to a parish in the barony of 
 Duleek, county Meath. Several places in 
 Ireland were called Finnabhair, Avhich 
 
 Jocelin, Vit. S. Patr. c, 94, translates, 
 "albus campus;" the place there spoken 
 of, and in the Tripartite Life (part iii., 
 c. 4), was in the diocese of Clogher ; but 
 Finnabhair Abha was evidently in Meath, 
 as appears from its being mentioned in the 
 text in connexion with Slane, Tell town, and 
 Tara; and in the following passage from 
 the Calendar of the O'Clerys, it is said to 
 be on the River Boyne: 2 Maii. Neac- 
 cain, beipjiobaiipaopaic, o CiUUinche 
 1 5-Connaillib muipceirhne, -| o Pion- 
 nabuip abu pop bpu 6omne. niac do 
 6>arhain piup puopaic e. '■'■Maii 2. 
 Neachtain, a disciple of St. Patrick, of 
 Cill Uinclie in Conaille Muirtheimhne, 
 and of Fionnabhair-abha, on the banks of 
 the Boyne. He was the son of Leamhan, 
 the sister of Patrick." In a gloss on the 
 name of this place in the Felire of Aengus 
 (ad 2 Maii), it is said to be 1 m-6pea- 
 jaib, "in Brcgia;" so tliat Fiunabhar- 
 abha is completely identified Avith the 
 modern Fennor in Meath. See Ordnance 
 
215 
 
 xxviii. A great stone cross which was on the green of Slaine^ 
 in Bregia, was taken up into the air, and was shattered in the air, so 
 that its shreds and fragments were carried to Tailten, to Tara, and 
 to Fiunabluiir abha^. 
 
 xxix. The well of Maell-Gobhann", in Leinster. The Deach- 
 Fleseach [the wand transformer] is its name. Over the River Liifey 
 it is. Its property is : the ash wand that is put into it is immediately 
 made into a wand of hazle ; and if it be hazle that is thrown into it, 
 it will be ash at coming out of it. 
 
 XXX. A belfry of fire' which was seen at Ross Dela, during 
 the space of nine hours, and black birds, without number, coming out 
 and going into it. One great bird was among them, and the smaller 
 
 birds 
 
 Map of Meath, sheet 19 (T.) 
 
 ^ Mael-Gohhann. — This well has not 
 been identified, and the name is now ob- 
 solete. It is the twelfth wonder in D, 
 and is thus described: Uibpa pil a pleib 
 ^.aigen, placcuiU inoci, yXaz uinopeanii 
 C1C aipoe; no uinnpeann innci -\ plac 
 cliuiU aipoe. "There is a well in a 
 mountain in Leinster; a rod of hazle J)mí 
 into it, comes out a rod of ash ; or ash 
 put in, and a rod of hazle comes out of it." 
 —{T.) 
 
 ' A belfry of fire. — Cloicreac ceneao, 
 i. e. a steeple, or belfry of fire, a column 
 of fire: the word cloicceac is the name 
 given to the round towers in every part 
 of Ireland. Ros Dela, the place where 
 the miraculous tower of fire was seen, is 
 now Ross-dalla, a townland in the parish 
 of Durrow, near Kilbeggan, county of 
 Westmeath. The phenomenon is thus 
 
 described by the Four Masters, at the 
 year 1054: Cloicéeach ceneo do paipcc- 
 pin ipm aep uap l^opoeala Dia oorhnac 
 peile ^uipgi ppi pe CO13 nuap eoin duBú 
 Diaipmibe inb 1 app, -| aon en mop ina 
 meoon, -| no ceijió nu heoin bega po 
 ueicib pioe an can ceiccoip ip in cloicc- 
 reach. " A belfry of fire was seen in the 
 air, over Ross-deala, on the Sunday of the 
 feast of St. Guirgi [George] for five hours ; 
 blackbirds innumerable passing into and 
 out of it, and one large bird in the middle 
 of them, and the little birds went under 
 his wings when they went into the bel- 
 fry." 
 
 In the year 1054, the feast of St. 
 George was on Saturday; the annalist 
 must, therefore, mean the year 1055, un- 
 less we suppose him to speak of the day 
 after as " the Sunday of the feast of St. 
 George."— (T.) 
 
2l6 
 
 na h-eoin bega po clumaib in can no ce^eo ip in cloicceac, -\ can- 
 cacap in aenpecc uile amac i conup ^abpac com leo na n-mgnib 
 1 n-aipoe, ~| no lecpec pip co calani uaiDib, "] lac mapb. Luioper 
 in enlaic ap lapcain, i in caill pop pa n-oepioap o'elli^pocu co ca- 
 larh, 1 in Daipbpi pop pa n-oepiD in r-en mop ur po puc laip cona 
 ppemaib a calniain, "i ni pep ciD imluaio. 
 
 .pc;r;ci. 1nip loca Cpe i epic Gili ; nip lamaiu eraiDe boinenoa 
 no anmannai bomenna oo mil no oo 6uine, "| ni epil pecrac inoi, ~] 
 ni cuTTiacap a aonacul inue. 
 
 .^ypT. TTliiilenn Cilli Cepp i n-Oppai^ib ; ni rneileao i n-t)oni- 
 nac ace na n-oegeó; "] ni nieil nac [poua] i n-^aioi, ~\ m lamaic mna 
 ceacc inD. 
 
 .;r;c;cni. Lacam Imoi Senhoro Colmain ; cia Dopapcap in ini- 
 
 popc 
 
 J Loch Cre. — This lake is now dried up, 
 but the island remains, surrounded by a 
 bog, and contains the ruins of a church, 
 which still exhibit a beautiful specimen 
 of the architecture of the eleventh cen- 
 tury. The bog is now called, from the 
 island, TTloin ria h-in]^e, " the Bog of the 
 Island," and the name is anglicised Mona- 
 hinsha or Monainsha. It is situated in a 
 townland of the same name, in the parish 
 of Corbally, barony of Ikerrin, which was 
 formerly a part of the district of Eile, in the 
 Co. Tipperary, about two miles S.E. of the 
 t(jwn of Roscrea. The church is figured in 
 Ledwich's Antiquities of Ireland, p. 115 
 (2nd edit.), and appears to have been de- 
 dicated to St. Hclair, or Hilary; see the 
 Calendar of O'Clery, at Sept. 7. The 
 story of the island in which no female 
 could live is as old as the time of Giraldus 
 
 Cambrensis, who mentions also another 
 island in the same lake called. Insula Vi- 
 ventium (imp na m-beo), in which no 
 man could die, but in the text both pro- 
 perties appear to be attributed to the 
 same island: "Est lacus" (he says) "in 
 Momonia Boreali, duas continens insulas, 
 unam majorem et alteram minorem. Major 
 ecclesiam habet antiquaj religionis. Minor 
 vero capellam cui pauci ccelibes quos Coe- 
 licolas vel Colideos vocant devote deser- 
 viunt. In majorem nunquam foemina vel 
 foeminei sexus aliquod animal intrare po- 
 tuit, quin statim moriretur. Probatum 
 est hoc multoties per canes et catos, alia- 
 que sexus illius animalia, quas periculi 
 causa frequenter advecta statim occubue- 
 
 runt, &G In minori vero insula 
 
 nemo unquam mortuus fuit, vel morte 
 naturali mori potuit. Unde et Viventium 
 
217 
 
 birds used to uestle m his feathers when they went into the belfry. 
 And they all came out together. And they took up dogs with them 
 in their talons, and they let them drop down to earth and they dead. 
 The birds flew away from that place afterwards, and the wood upon 
 which they perched bent under them to the ground. And the oak 
 upon which the said great bird perched was carried by him by the 
 roots out of the earth, and where they went to is not known. 
 
 xxxi. The island of Loch Cre^, in the territory of Eile. ,. No 
 female bird, or female animal, whether beast or man, dare enter 
 upon it. And no sinner can die on it, and no power can bury him 
 on it. 
 
 xxxii. The mill of Cille Cess" in Osraighibh. It will not grind 
 on the Lord's day, except for guests. And it will not grind even 
 a handfull that has been stolen. And women dare not come into it. 
 
 xxxiii. The ducks of the pond of Seanboth of Colman'. Though 
 
 they 
 
 Insula vocatur." — Dist. 2. c. 4. From the 
 mention of Culdees in the above passage, 
 Ledwich has taken occasion to connect 
 with Monaincha some of the most absurd 
 of his speculations. See Lanigan Eccl. 
 Hist, voh iv., p. 290 {T.) 
 
 ^ cm Ceis. — This place has been iden- 
 tified by Mr. O'Donovan, who proves that 
 it is the same which is now anglicised 
 Kilkeas, and still called in Irish Cill 
 Céipe by the neighbours. It is a parish in 
 the diocese of Ossory, barony of Knock- 
 topher, in the county of Kilkenny. The 
 well is spoken of by Giraldus, who calls 
 it the well of St. Lucherinus: " Apud 
 Ossyriam est molendinum Sancti Luche- 
 rini abbatis, quod diebus Dominicis nihil, 
 de furto vero vel rapina nunquam molit." 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 2 
 
 Dist. 2, c. 51. But the peculiarity of 
 excluding women is ascribed by Cambren- 
 sis to the mill of St. Fechin, at Fore, 
 in Westmeath. Ibid. c. 52. The word 
 pora inserted between brackets in the 
 text, is added by a later hand, and signi- 
 fies a handful. This is the twenty-first 
 wonder in D, and is thus decribed: 
 ITIuiUeanD ChiUe Ceipe a n-Oppaijib 
 nocu meleuno De Domnaij ace cuic 
 na n-aijeaó, -| ni meleann apbup jaioe 
 00 5pep. " The mill of Cill Ceise in 
 Ossory; it does not grind on the Lord's 
 day except the share of the guests ; and it 
 will not grind stolen corn at any time." 
 
 _(r.) 
 
 ' Seanboth of Colman. — A church dedi- 
 cated to St. Colman, which Mr. O'Dono- 
 
2l8 
 
 ]io|»c ait)ci mapaen la li-uipce na Imni i caipi pop cenib cia no 
 loipcDip peba in caiman pon coipi pin ni h-aupcoici^, i m reg m 
 uipce. 
 
 ]C]cpu. Ni airpebaiu ono, loipcmo no narpaca i n-Gpmn uili, 
 ■] cia ro beprap a h-inabaib eili inci aplaiD po ceroip, "] ipeó pon 
 po oepbao, ace luc pael i pinnae ni bai i ni bia nac n-anna [n-an- 
 manna] aiipcóicech inci -| ip mepaip ap cep i ap puacc. TTIuip 
 caipppi .nil. m-bliaona pe m-bpach. pinic. Qmen. pinic. 
 
 III. 
 
 van lias shewn to be the same which is 
 now called Templeshanbo, in the diocese 
 of Ferns, situated at the foot of the moun- 
 tain called in Irish Suijhe Caijbean, 
 and in English, Mount Leinster. The 
 situation of this church, which was un- 
 known to Archdall and Lanigan, is thus 
 described in the Life of St. Maidhoc, c. 26, 
 published by Colgan (Acta SS. p. 211): 
 " Quodara die venit S. Moedoc ad monas- 
 terium quod dicitur Seanbotha, juxta ra- 
 dices montis qui dicitur Scotice Suighe 
 Lagen, id est Sessio Laginensium." The 
 monastery was founded by St. Colman 
 OTiachrach, whose memory was there ce- 
 lebrated on the 27th of October. Colgan, 
 ibid. p. 217, n. 26, and p. 210, n. 46. The 
 story of St. Colman's ducks is now for- 
 gotten in the neighbourhood, but it is 
 told by Cambrensis, Top. Ilib. Dist., 2, 
 c. 31 ; it occurs also in the following note 
 on the Felire Aenguis, at the 27th of 
 October: Colman ua fiachpach .1. hi 
 yfnborhaib pola 1 n-Uib Cfnopelaij^. Ip 
 na chiU acauc na lachain, -| ni lamaip 
 euc; op cia pocepcap 1 n-impoll aiftche 
 
 1 n-upce pop cenio cia po loipcchea 
 peba )n oomam pon coipe ni chfij m 
 upce CO capcap lacpam app ipm lino 
 cfonai. "Colman O'Fiachrach, i. e. at 
 Senbotha Fola, in Hy-Cennselaigh ; it is 
 in his church are the ducks, Avhich are 
 not to be touched ; for although they are 
 cast by a mistake made at night, into 
 water on the fire, though the woods of all 
 the world were burned under the pot, the 
 water would not be heated until they are 
 taken out of it and put into the same 
 pond from which they were taken." — (T.) 
 ■" Tested. — The popular belief ascribes 
 this peculiarity of Ireland to the prayers 
 of St. Patrick ; an opinion which is de- 
 fended by Dr. David Roth, in his Eluci- 
 dationes in Jocelinum, published by Mes- 
 singham, Floril. p. 127, sq. But it is 
 rejected by Colgan, Append, v. ad Acta 
 S. Patr. c. 20 (Trias, p. 255), and by La- 
 nigan (vol. i. p. 252, n. 108), who main- 
 tain that there never were any venomous 
 reptiles in Ireland. In D. this freedom 
 from venomous creatures is also men- 
 tioned last, as the twenty-eighth wonder : 
 
219 
 
 they were put by mistake of night, with the water of the pond, 
 into a pot upon a fire, and although all the w^oods of the earth were 
 burned under that pot, they would not be injured, nor would the 
 water become hot. 
 
 xxxiv. There live not then, toads nor serpents in all Eri, and 
 even though they be brought from other places unto it they die im- 
 mediately; and this has been tested"". Except the mouse, the w^olf, 
 and the fox, there has not been, and there shall not be, any noxious 
 animal in it. And it is temperate of heat and cold. The sea° ivill 
 come over it seven years before the day o/ Judgment. Finit. Amen. 
 Finit°. 
 
 III. 
 
 Breac (fol. 14, b.) there is an account of 
 St. Patrick's expulsion of the demons 
 from Ireland, and of the seven requests 
 which he obtained of the Lord. The first 
 three of these were: Cipe do pepaib 
 Gpenn do jne airpiji pe m-bap, cio ppi 
 pe en uaipe, na po h-iacca ippepnb puip 
 1 m-bpach; -] cona po aiccpe bao ecc- 
 painó in uibpi ; -\ co ci miiip caippi .un. 
 m-bliaona pia m-bpar. "Whosoever of 
 the men of Eri repents before death, even 
 the space of one hour, hell shall not be 
 shut on him at the judgment; and fo- 
 reigners shall not inhabit the island; and 
 the sea shall come over it seven years be- 
 fore the judgment." It is evident that 
 this last is regarded as a blessing to the 
 Irish, because, by that means, Ireland 
 shall be saved from the persecution of 
 Antichrist. — {T.) 
 
 ° Finit. — In D. there occur the follow- 
 ing wonders, not mentioned in the fore- 
 2 
 
 Qp injnab iviop aile a n-epin& .1. can 
 nachaip -| can leoman -] can loipceann 
 innci 1 can peipr neninij ace pinnai^ -] 
 mic cipe, -| Da chugcap moce a dp aile 
 ciujaib éj po cecoip inoci can puipeach ; 
 conao lac pin ppim ingunca Gpenn uile 
 conuije pin. " There is another great 
 wonder in Eri, viz., there are no snakes, 
 nor lions, nor toads in it; and there are 
 no venomoiis beasts except the fox and 
 wolf, and if they are brought into it from 
 another country they die in it immedi- 
 ately without delay. These are the prin- 
 cipal wonders of all Eri we know," — (T.) 
 " The sea. — Ralph Higden (Polychron. 
 lib. 5, c. 4) has recorded the tradition 
 that St. Patrick obtained for the Irish 
 this privilege, that no Irishman shall be 
 alive during the reign of Antichrist. This 
 serves to explain the expectation that the 
 sea shall cover Ireland seven years before 
 the day of judgment. In the Leabhar 
 
 2 F 
 
220 
 
 III. 
 
 [Ouaw eiReawwach.] 
 
 maelTnu]ia Orna .cc. 
 
 Canam bunaDaj* na n-gaeoel 
 5ai]i clou n-glfofno 
 
 going list; the numbers prefixed denote 
 the order in which they stand in the 
 twenty-eight wonders of which the list 
 given in D. consists. 
 
 I. 6och Cein ; ceachpa chipcilla 
 uime .1. cipcall poain, -| chipcall luai^», 
 -) chipcall lapinb, -| cipcuUuma. "Loch 
 Lein; four circles are round it; viz., a 
 circle of tin, and a circle of lead, and a 
 circle of iron, and a circle of copper." 
 This is the first of the Irish wonders men- 
 tioned by Nennius : " Est ibi stagnum 
 quod vocatur Loch Lein, quatuor circu- 
 lis ambitur. Primo circulo gronna stanni 
 ambitur, secundo circulo gronna plumbi 
 ambitur, tertio circulo gronna ferri, quar- 
 to circulo gronna ajris ambitur, et in 
 eo stagno multaj margaritai inveniuntur, 
 quas ponunt reges in auribus suis." This 
 is the tenth wonder in O'Flaherty's me- 
 trical list, Ogyg. p. 291. Loch Lein, 
 now the upper lake of Killarney, but an- 
 ciently both lakes were regarded as one, 
 nnd called Loch Lein. 
 
 3. 6och Tiiach ban. Uuapjuib ill 
 Dara in joc lo. " Loch Riach, [now 
 Lough Reagh, near a town of the same 
 name in Gal way.] then ; it takes many 
 colours every day." This is 0'Flaherty''s 
 
 Canap 
 
 twelfth wonder. 
 
 4. t)ipna in Oajba Don .1. cloch do 
 bepap ap in muip do caech po ceDoip 
 CO paib pop bpu in cobaip ceona. " The 
 Dirna of the Dagda, viz., a stone which is 
 taken out of the sea, it returns imme- 
 diately, and is found at the brink of the 
 same well." This resembles the third 
 wonder of Man. See above, p. 121. The 
 word Dirna denotes a stone weight. 
 
 5. lubuip mic n-Qmjcip a n-eap 
 muiji ac cicheap a peach cip ap in 
 n-uipci CO pollup -| ni peccap h-e pein 
 pop dp. " The yew tree of the son of 
 Aingcis at Eas Maighe; its shadow is 
 seen below in the water, and it is not 
 seen itself on the land." Eas Maighi 
 is the cataract of the river Maigue, at 
 Cahirass, in the county Limerick. It does 
 not appear who the son of Aingcis was. 
 This is O'Flaherty's eleventh wonder. 
 
 13. Uippa pleibe ^arii; ca lun innci 
 .1. lun Do pal joipc, 1 Ian o'p'P uipci. 
 " The well of Slieve Gamh ; two fulls are 
 in it [i. e. it is full of two things], viz., 
 full of salt sea-water, and full of pure 
 water." The well of Slieve Gamh, or the 
 Ox Mountains, county Sligo, is still well 
 known. O'Flaherty describes it as his 
 
221 
 
 HI. 
 
 DUAN ElREANNACH^. 
 
 Mwelniiira of Othain'^ cecinit. 
 
 Let us sing tlie origin of the Gaedhel, 
 
 Of high renown in stiff battles, 
 
 Whence 
 
 his own copy of the Gospels: if do cuj 
 pacpaic a poij^celci. He died A. D. 489. 
 Tigern. in anno — (T.) 
 
 P Buan Eireannach. — I have given the 
 name of Duan Eireannach to this poem, 
 for convenience sake, as it seems of the 
 same nature with, the Duan Albannach, 
 which is already known by that name to 
 the students of Irish and Scottish his- 
 tory. Although quoted by O'Flaherty 
 (Ogyg. iii. c. 72), and by Keating, this 
 ancient poem has never been published, 
 and may be said to be unknown to an 
 historian. It is here printed from a very 
 good copy in the Book of Leinster, in 
 the Library of Trin. Coll. (H. 2. 18), com- 
 pared with two other copies, one in the 
 fragment of the Book of Lecan, which 
 remains in the same Library (H. 2. 18), 
 and the other in a paper MS. in the hand- 
 writing of Tadhg O'Neachtain, also in the 
 Library of Trin. Colk (H. i. 15, p. 27), 
 which seems to have beeii copied from the 
 Book of Leinster. Mr. O'Reilly (Trans, 
 of Gaelic Society, p. Ivi.), speaks of " a 
 very fine copy of it", which was in his 
 own possession ; but if he alludes to this 
 it turns out to be only a transcript in his 
 own hand- writing made from the copy in 
 
 fourth wonder. 
 
 16. Copp innpe jeió net h-aenup ol o 
 copach Domain can chuipp aile pctpia. 
 " The crane of Inis Geidh has been alone 
 from the beginning of the world, without 
 any other crane Avith her." Inis Geidhe, 
 i. e. Insulae Sanctse GedhiiE, now Inishkea, 
 or Inishgay, is an island about three miles 
 off the coast of Erris. See O'Donovan's 
 Hy Fiachrach, and Map. Very little is 
 known of the saint who has given her 
 name to the island, but the existence of 
 the lone crane of Inishkea i'? still firmly 
 believed in by the peasantry. This is 
 O'Flaherty's sixth wonder. 
 
 21. Cianan oaimlia^ maipi^ can lo- 
 buD can bpenaó co nn ballaib ocaib con 
 rap puilc 1 innjean. " Cianan of Daimh- 
 liag [Duleek] remains without corrup- 
 tion, without stinking, with his members 
 perfect, and his hair and his nails grow." 
 This curious tradition is mentioned in the 
 notes to the Felire Aenguis, at the 24th of 
 November ; it may, perhaps, be understood 
 as communicating to us the fact that the 
 whole body of the saint was preserved as 
 a relic at Duleek. St. Cianan was one of 
 the earliest Irish Christians, to whom St. 
 Patrick, according to Tighernach, gave 
 
222 
 
 canap rapla cono^up oilfno 
 oocum n-f]irnD. 
 
 Cicne in pfpano in |io rpebpar 
 
 cuippfp pfne 
 ci6 Dop puc 1 cfpce cipe 
 
 DO puiniuo 5péne. 
 
 Ciappo rucaic pooop pogluaip 
 
 pém Do rapciul, 
 in DO receo, no m oo cfnac, 
 
 no ino' gapciuo? 
 
 Ciao e ap oilpin Doib pop óomun 
 
 ino a caeoin 
 Dia n-anmmguo in a n-acpeb 
 
 Scincc no ^aeoil. 
 
 lO 
 
 15 
 Ciamoip 
 
 H. I. 15, the worst of the three copies 
 from which the text is here printed. This 
 transcript is now in the Library of the 
 Royal Irish Academy, but is, of course, 
 of no authority. In the following notes 
 the readings of the Book of Lecan will be 
 distinguished by the letter L., and those 
 of O'Naghten's copy by N.— (T.) 
 
 '^ Maelmura of Othain, or of Fathain 
 (the F being aspirated and omitted), now 
 Fahan, near Loch Swilly, in Inishowcn, 
 Co. Donegal. See an account of Maelmura 
 in O'Reilly's Irish Writers (Trans. Gaelic 
 Soc, p. Ivi.). See also the Four Masters, at 
 the year 884, and the Leabhar Gabhala of 
 the O'Clerys, in the Library of the Royal 
 
 Irish Academy, p. 207, Avhere, after men- 
 tion made of the historical poem written 
 by him for Flann Sionna King of Ireland, 
 his death is thus recorded : maelmupae 
 peipinan pile poipccre pjpeolacpcaipióe 
 epjna an bepla Scoiceccoa do ecc ipin 
 ochcmao bL go plaich piomb c-Sionna 
 884. " The same Maelmura, a learned, 
 truly-intelligent poet, an historian skilled 
 in the Scottic language, died in the eighth 
 year of the reign of Flann Sionna, A. D. 
 884." The writer then quotes a poem 
 in praise of Maelmura, which is too long 
 for insertion here. — (T.) 
 
 •■ Mighty stream — Uono^up, compound- 
 ed of conb, a ivavc, and ?;up, jxnccrf?fl. 
 
223 
 
 Whence did the mighty stream'' of ocean 
 Waft them to Eri ? 
 
 What was the land' in which they origmally Uved, 
 
 Lordly men, Fenians'? 
 What brought them, for want of land, 
 
 To the setting of the sun ? 
 
 What was the cause that sent them forth 
 
 Upon their wanderings ? 
 Was it in flight, or for commerce. 
 
 Or from valour"? 
 
 What is the proper name' for them, 
 
 As a nation. 
 By which they were called in their own country ? 
 
 Scuit or Gaedhil ? 
 
 lo 
 
 Why 
 
 In the preceding line, jleceno is ren- 
 dered battles, on tlie authority of O'Clery's 
 Glossary, where jlecen is explained jleo 
 [battle], and gleo ceann [stern fight]. 
 For conap capla, line 3, L. reads can bop 
 pala.— (r.) 
 
 ^ What was the land. — Ceppi uppano. 
 L. "what was the division." — (T.) 
 
 ' Fenians. — Alluding to the story of 
 Fenius Farsaidh, King of Scythia, and 
 the school of learning established by him 
 under the superintendence of Gaedhal. 
 son of Eathor. See Keating (Haliday's 
 Transl. p. 225), and O'Donovan's Irish 
 Grammar, p. xxviii. sq. Cop is a lord, 
 a chief (in the oblique case cuip): ruip- 
 
 pep (which in the plural would be better 
 written cuippip) will therefore signify 
 
 noble or lord-like men (T.) 
 
 " Valour — "Did they leave their former 
 habitations in flight from their enemies, 
 or for the sake of commerce, or from a 
 spirit of adventure and love of conquest?" 
 L. reads (ciapi cucaic in po pojluaip), 
 pern lap caipcuil? — (Jl) 
 
 " Name. — The language here is very 
 rude, and perhaps has been corrupted by 
 transcribers. L. reads, 
 
 Ce Diae apa oipliu oaib 
 
 cmoiu cuioen 
 Dia n-ammeouj ma n-oaipnib 
 pcuic no jaeiDil. — (T.) 
 
224 
 
 CiaiTiDip pfiie acLe|iT:ha 
 
 00 anmani) Dóib 
 aciip ^aeoel anoop gleio 
 
 can DoppoiD. 
 
 6iD nup pélpapu oanipa 
 
 cop ba ripech, 
 tiai^ ir eolach i ppeir pfnrapa 
 
 mac milfo. 
 
 TTlao ail oo t)ia bio inniu ouir 
 
 mi ba niápach 
 opD pfncapa mac TTIileD 
 
 peib po pelad. 
 
 Pig-mac Noe naip lapec 
 
 ip uao ap ciniuD 
 Do 5pecaib Dun conap rh-bunuo 
 
 conap n-DbguD. 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 D 
 
 ou 
 
 "■ Fene — L. reads, 
 
 Cecip pene apa m-beapbaip 
 
 ppiu mbu ainm boib 
 ocup in jneioil pup jleij 
 
 can Dop pobig. — (T.) 
 
 ^ lynorant The word cipech occurs 
 
 again, line 146. In L. tlie following stanza, 
 Avhich does not occur in the other copies, 
 is inserted here : 
 
 Clone pemenD poppa poboap 
 
 piuch pepjach 
 no ciu mac do Tnaccaib ÍTIileaD 
 
 cuip a m-beappchap. 
 
 " ^Tiat adveuture were they upon 
 In their angry course, 
 Or what sons of the sons of Miledh 
 Are they to be traced to ?" 
 
 And then follows: 
 
 6uD leip nob pela oam uile 
 
 cop bo cicheach 
 Qp ba peappoa appeich peancapa 
 
 mac mileao. 
 
 " It is all clear to me, 
 
 And it is visible, 
 For I am excellent in the stream of history 
 
 Of the sons of Mikdli '"— (T.) 
 
 y Willinr]. — nuib coip le Oia, L. : and 
 
225 
 
 ^Miy was Fene" said to be 
 
 A name for them ? 
 And Gaedliil — which is the better, 
 
 Whence was it derived ? 
 
 Although thou revealest it not to me, 
 
 But leavest me ignorant'', 
 For thou art learned in the stream of history 
 
 Of the sons of Miledh, 
 
 Yet if God be willing^, thou shalt have to-day, 
 
 Not to-morrow, 
 The order of the history of the sons of Miledh, 
 
 As it happened. 
 
 The royal son of righteous^ Noah, Japheth, 
 
 From him is our descent, 
 Of the Greeks^ are we, in our origin, 
 
 In our laws. 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 Of 
 
 in line 28, peib aopalao — (T.) 
 
 ^ Righteous. — naip, omitted in L. — (T.) 
 Greeks. — The alleged Grecian origin 
 seems to require a descent from Japhet 
 through Javan, whose name was anciently 
 identified with laon, the open form of 
 Ion; aTTO di 'lwvávov 'lwvía Kai 7rávr£5"EA- 
 Xi/vig. — Josephus, i. vi. I. But if Fenius 
 Farsaidli was the great-grandson of Japhet 
 by Magog, as Mr. O'Flaherty found it 
 (Ogyg. p. 9, 10), and as the Scythian 
 mythus requires, why are Miledh's sons 
 said to be of the Greeks ?—{H.) The 
 author of the life of St. Cadroe (CoJgan, 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 2 
 
 Acta SS. p. 494) has given a legend of 
 the origin of the Scots, in which they 
 are said to have been a colony from a city 
 called " Choriscon," situated on the river 
 Pactolus, between the regions of Choria 
 [Caria] and Lydia. The inhabitants of 
 this city having discovered the superior 
 fertility of Thrace, set out, "junctis sibi 
 Pergamis et Lacedcemoniis," with their 
 wives and property, to take possession of 
 that country, "ut cupitam terram pos- 
 sessuri peterent." They Avere driven, 
 however, by terrific storms, out of their 
 course, through the Straits of Gibraltar, 
 
 G 
 
226 
 
 Don cpeib ip ampu po gabyac 
 
 plariup piiilec 
 pop bir bpofnac; o cupcbail jpeine 
 
 CO a puineo. 
 
 piairern cpoDa po^ab in rhbic 
 
 li-glfpac h-^le^pac; 
 Nembpor a ainm pfp lap liofpnao 
 
 in cop ofpTTiap. 
 
 Cuio pfniup cbuice ap m Scina 
 
 pop plua^ao, 
 pfp aipegoa ecnaio eolac 
 
 bpurmap bagach. 
 
 ba ofn bepla boi ip in oomun 
 
 in po ^abpar, 
 t>á bépla Dec ap cpi pichuib 
 
 can po pcappac. 
 
 35 
 
 40 
 
 Scot 
 
 and then up to Ireland (which the author 
 represents as being then inhabited by 
 Picts — gentem Pictaneorura reperiunt). 
 They landed under Cruach an eile, now 
 Cruach Patrick, in Clew Bay, Co. Mayo. 
 They proceeded thence to Clonmacnois, 
 then to Armagh, Kildare,Cork, Bangor, and 
 even tolona; in short, they obtained pos- 
 session of the whole island (particularly of 
 its ecclesiastical cities, although so long be- 
 fore Christianity), and they called it first 
 Choriscia, from the name of their native 
 town, and then Scotia, from Scotta, daugh- 
 ter of the king of Egypt, and wife of Niul, 
 
 son of ^neas (i. e. Fenius), a Lacedemo- 
 nian, who was one of their leaders. See 
 Colgan's notes, n. 39, 40, ib. 502. The 
 author of the Life of St. Cadroe is sup- 
 posed by Colgan to have written A. D. 
 1040. The common story given by Col- 
 gan (note 2, ad Vit. S. Abbani, 16 Mart, 
 p. 621) represents the migi-ations of the 
 Scotic colony to have been from Egypt to 
 Greece, thence to Spain, and thence to 
 Ireland.— (r.) 
 
 '' In this world. — Llap bir bpoinech, L. 
 
 •^ Nenibroth, i. e. Nimrod. L. omits pep 
 in line 39, and writes the name Hebpoch. 
 
227 
 
 Of the most illustrious people that ever enjoyed 
 
 A bloody sovereignty 
 In this world" of woe ; from the rising of the sun 35 
 
 To its setting. 
 
 A valiant prince took dominion over the world, 
 
 The wide-spread, noisy world; 
 Nembroth'' his name, a man by whom was built 
 
 The very great tower. 40 
 
 Fenius came unto him'* out of Scythia, 
 
 Upon an expedition, 
 A man illustrious, wise, learned, 
 
 Ardent, warlike. 
 
 There was but one language in the world" 45 
 
 When they met. 
 Twelve languages and three score*^ 
 
 When they parted. 
 
 A 
 
 N. has Nempoo (í'.) renders this stanza thus : 
 
 •* Unto him Keating, who quotes v. " Egressum Scythia Fenius numerosa secuta est, 
 
 41-52 of this poem, omits chuice, which Turba virQm ; studiis nimirum addictus, et amis 
 
 occurs in all the other copies : in L. it is Felix iUe fuit, necnon vir mente sagaci."-( T.) 
 
 written chucai. The omission is neces- ^ In the world Keating reads, baoi 
 
 sary to the metre. In line 42, L. reads pan com an, and in the next line, map 
 
 pop pa pluaijeo, and Keating popp an do jubpac. L. reads mom gabpac. Dr. 
 
 pluajaó, which is also required by the Lynch has paraphrased this stanza thus: 
 
 metre. In line 44, for bajach, warlike, " Ingressis turrim mortalibus, unica lingiia 
 
 L. and Keating read buuoac, victorious; Nota fuit, digress! septuaginta loquuntur 
 
 and N. buajac, which is wrong, unless Et bmas linguas." 
 
 it be intended for buaoac. Dr. Lynch, In line 43, N. and Keating read picib for 
 
 in his unpublished translation of Keating, picbcib. — (T.) 
 
 a MS. in the possession of Mr. O'Donovan, •" Twelve and three score, i.e. 72. The 
 
 2G2 
 
228 
 
 Scol mop la pafniuy^ ic poglaim 
 
 in cec fp^na, 
 yC]\ apo aoma po bio co ampa 
 
 in cec bfplu. 
 
 6pfra mac do pafniiip pappaiD 
 
 ba Dual CO bpar, 
 ap cumcac in ruip la cnaiuh calnnan 
 
 Nél DapojpoD. 
 
 Pancauap pcela co popainD 
 
 la ttiCí: n-^pfra, 
 Nél mac paeniupa ica pilec 
 
 bepla in beuha. 
 
 bpera Nél pa Dfp m 651 pc 
 péin n-^nipm n-glfpe, 
 
 50 
 
 55 
 
 60 
 
 Do 
 
 number of Noali's sons and their posteri- 
 ties, as enumerated in Gen. x. and i Chron. i. 
 is 73, from which arose the niimber of 72 
 languages, both among Jews and Chris- 
 tians, Philistim being omitted, as having 
 been introduced parenthetically (Gen. x. 
 14, I Cln-on. i. 12.), not as one of the 
 original tribes, but in reference to a later 
 subdivision. Peter Comestor, in his Scho- 
 lastic History, has said, " Texuntur ex eis 
 72 generationes, 15 de Japhet, 30 de 
 Chem, et 27 de Sem." — fol, xiv. But Vin- 
 cent of Beauvais mentions both reckon- 
 ings thus : " Fuerunt ex tribus Noe filiis 
 gentes 73 (vel potius ut ratio declarat72), 
 scilicet 15 de Japhet, 3 i de Cham, et 27 de 
 
 Sem, totidemque linguae esse coeperunt." 
 — Specul. Doctrince, i. c. 44. The angels 
 Avhom Jacob beheld ascending and de- 
 scending the ladder were 72 in number, 
 and they were the angels of the 72 na- 
 tions. Simeon ben Jochai, cited Bartolocci 
 Bilil. Kabbin. i. p. 228-9; Reuchlin de 
 Verbo Mirifico, p. 938. This idea is agree- 
 able to the Greek version of Deut. xxxii. 
 8, "according to the number of the angels 
 of God." The Mahometans likewise adopt 
 the number 72 as that of the nations di- 
 vided at Babel ; and in analogy to that 
 division tliey boast of their religion being 
 divided into 72 sects, while they allow 
 only 71 to the Christians, and 70 to the 
 
229 
 
 A great school was founded by Feiiius, to instruct^ 
 
 In all knowledge, 
 A man deeply learned, who excelled 
 
 In every language. 
 
 50 
 
 A son was born to Faenius Farsaidh, 
 Who separated''/?'6»?« lihn for ever. 
 On the building of the tower by the men of the world, ^z^ 
 
 Nel, whom he loved. 
 
 News came to Forann' 
 
 With great eclat. 
 Of Nel, son of Fenius, who knew 
 
 All languages of the world. 
 
 Nel was carried southwards to Egypt, 
 Heroes^ of dark blue weapons, 
 
 60 
 
 The 
 
 Jews. See Rycaut's Turkish Empire, 
 p. 118. Compare also Keating, Hist, of 
 Ireland, p. 61, and O'Flaherty, Ogyg. 
 part ii. p. 63. — (i7.) 
 
 3 To instruct L. reads ac pojlaim la 
 
 Peniup, and gives lines 51 and 52 thus : 
 
 Pep apo ampa co mbuam oc each 
 ina bepla. 
 
 Keating gives them thus : 
 
 Peap aoaifipaeajgnuiDeolac [or lulrhopj 
 
 in jac beapla. 
 Dr. Lynch paraphrases this stanza thus: 
 " se calentissimus artis 
 
 Cujusvis Fenius, lingufe et cujusvis peritus 
 Evasit, multis in lingua rjuaque Magister — ( T.) 
 
 ^ Separated. — C)ual is now obsolete ; 
 but seems to signify separated. In the 
 next line L. reads bo cuaich; grammar 
 would seem to require cuaraiB, but it 
 would be inconsistent with the metre; 
 cuaich is the reading of all the copies, and 
 is used again in the same sense, 1. 83. — ( T.) 
 
 ' Forann, i. e. Pharaoh. This stanza is 
 quoted in Haliday's edition of Keating, 
 p. 233, and in the manuscript copy by John 
 Torna O'Mulconry, but it does not occur 
 in Lynch's translation. For la ver. 58, 
 Ilaliday and O'Mulconry read 50. — (T.) 
 
 J Heroes — pein, cognate with pennio, 
 a soldier, a hero ; or the word may be the 
 same as F"^^i a tribe, a nation. " A people 
 
230 
 
 t)o bpfcb in^fn phojiamt) 
 Do oap épe. 
 
 r?uc Scorca yciz mac do Neol 
 
 ap n-Dul in Qe^ipu, 
 fp]! cfu cara ^oeDel ^lapp 
 
 pip plafa pfgelr. 
 
 pfni o phafniLip ap a m-beprop, 
 
 clú cfn Docca, 
 ^aeDil o ^aeDiul glap ^apca 
 
 Scuirc o Scorua. 
 
 65 
 
 70 
 
 SÍD Tíióp 1 m-bauap la phopainD 
 
 la TTific n-uabaip ; 
 popDap Duanaic 1 n-Dcdaib 
 
 popDap plua5ai5. 
 
 Slua^ mare Dé léic fp popairiD 
 
 uaD ap omun, 
 gebfp pop a plicc co Dpfmun 
 
 CO muip Romup. 
 
 75 
 
 80 
 
 barip 
 
 or heroes of dark blue weapons" is possi- 
 bly a description of the Egyptians ; but it 
 may perhaps better be taken in apposi- 
 tion with Nel, as descriptive of his fol- 
 lowers ; his son Gaedhal is by some said 
 to have been called jlof, or green, from 
 the colour of his armour (Haliday's Keat- 
 ing, p. 237); the weapons of the follow- 
 ers of Nel may therefore be here called 
 jguipm, i. e. dark blue or black, for a similar 
 
 reason, ^lep denotes weapons, arms; the 
 word is thus explained in a glossary jlepe 
 .1. jlepa .1. inble no apma. — (T.) 
 
 ^Daughter. — L. inserts her nameScoca : 
 and in line 6^ the same MS. reads puj 
 Scoca ingen do Niul, an error which has 
 been corrected by an ancient hand which 
 has written no mac over the word mjen. 
 
 -m 
 
 ^ Aim ndred fights L. reads eppiccara, 
 
231 
 
 The daughter" of Forann was given 
 Unto him afterwards. 
 
 The beauteous Scota bare a son to Xel, 
 
 After his arrival in Egypt, 
 A hero of a hundred fights', Gaedhal Glass, 
 
 Endowed with sovereign righteousness. 
 
 The Feni from Faenius are named, 
 
 Not small their renown"". 
 The Gaedhil from Gaedhuil Glass are called, 
 
 The Scots from Scota. 
 
 In great peace were they with Forann, 
 
 And in great pride ; 
 They recited poems in their assemblies, 
 
 They recited battles". 
 
 70 
 
 7S 
 
 The hosts of the people of God Forann permitted 
 
 To go forth from liim through fear, 
 He followed in their track fiercely 
 
 To the sea Romhuir'. 80 
 
 Forann 
 
 a hero of battles; and in the next line 
 
 ppi plara peigelc {T.) 
 
 ™ Renown. — L. and Keating (Halidaj's 
 ed. p. 238,) and O'Flaherty (Ogyg. p. 349,) 
 read bpi^ jan (or can) oocca, which 
 O'Flaherty renders " res manifesta satis." 
 Can Docca is, literally, -without difficulty. 
 
 -(r.) 
 
 ^ Battles. — They recited duan-s (histo- 
 rical poems), and tales or histories of bat- 
 
 tles ; or perhaps we should render lines 75, 
 76, thus : '• They were poetical [fond of 
 poetry] in their assemblies ; They were 
 warlike [or numerous]". For popoap, in 
 lines 75 and 76. L. reads niboop, which 
 includes a negative ; and in line 73, pich 
 
 map pom buoap la Popano (T.) 
 
 ° Romhuir — muip pomuip, a corruption 
 of mare rubrum. L. reads oe muip po- 
 muip instead of co. Haliday (p. 245) 
 
1X1 
 
 6ári]i pojiaino a lín uili 
 
 aobul cai|it)Oe, 
 cf]ina riiar De Da cíp, 
 
 ní jio]'' báio ino paijisse. 
 
 Qrpaijpec clanna Niúil pepj popaint), 
 
 conibuap bjiónaij, 
 t)ái5 nac oecacap oon oi^ail 
 
 lap in cojiaio. 
 
 CiD in ran na rfpna popainD 
 
 Don piao paenacli, 
 ruaca Ggfpu ecla la claint) Néoil 
 
 Dia n-oaepao. 
 
 ■CaUparap libfpna popaino 
 
 a cíp rpebpac, 
 in aiochi uaip Dap belac 
 
 mapa puaiD paippec. 
 
 Paipec pec InDé pec Qppia, 
 
 ap Don pfppiD, 
 Don Sciria, co im-bpig n-ua)ail, 
 
 oa ríp pfppin. 
 
 85 
 
 90 
 
 95 
 
 100 
 pop 
 
 absurdly translates mapa poniuip, "the 
 great sea," and in the same place he also 
 makes the stupid blunder of rendering 
 cuara De (line 75), " Dannan's tribe." — 
 
 (r.) 
 
 P Chariots — This translation is entirely 
 
 conjectural. The word caipoe, which has 
 been rendered chariots, is now obsolete, 
 and the meaning assigned to it is very 
 doubtful.— (T.) 
 
 "^ Reached L. reads pola (21) 
 
 ' People of Egypt. — Lines 91 and 92 arc 
 
233 
 
 Foraiin was drowned with all his multitude 
 
 Of mighty chariots'' ; 
 The people of God reached" their own country, 
 
 The sea did not drown them. 
 
 The children of Nel raised Foran's ire, 85 
 
 So that they were sorrowful, 
 Because they joined not in revenge 
 
 Along with the champion. 
 
 But when Forann returned not 
 
 From his onward journey, 90 
 
 The people of Egypf were dreaded by the sons of Nel 
 
 Lest they should enslave them. 
 
 They seized the ships' of Forann, 
 
 They deserted^ their country ; 
 And in the night time over the track 95 
 
 Of the Red Sea they passed". 
 
 They passed by India, by Asia, 
 
 The way they knew"" ; 
 To Scithia, with noble might. 
 
 Their own country. 100 
 
 Over 
 
 thus given in L. : aDpai^pecap cuaca and in the next line pop for Dap — (T.) 
 ei^epc, ap Dia n-aepao, " the people of " Pa^^ed— peppao, they sailed, L — {T.) 
 Egypt attempted to enslave them."— (T.) "" They kneto — L. reads, 
 
 « Ships.— C^he\\na, evidently the Latin l^eppao pech InDia, pech Qippia, 
 
 Liburna navis, a swift boat, or galley. «pa F^F'"' 
 
 /j'\ Dochum Sceichia, com-bpij uapail, 
 
 ' Deserted.— L. reads huachip peppao, cia rip pepm.— (T.) 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 2 H 
 
234 
 
 poji TYiuncinD ma]ia Caifp 5ab]^ar 
 
 ceripn Dili]-^ 
 pajiacpar ^lafp ui Cojiomp 
 ap muip Libip. 
 
 <LuiD Spii mac Gppiu lapranaib 
 
 ba cfn mipppi 
 ciTTichell acuaiD cpom co oare 
 
 plebe l?ippi. 
 
 Po ^ab a fi-Joljara ^aerac 
 comol 5pianDa 
 
 105 
 
 I ic 
 
 y Surface. — ITIuincinn is explained uac- 
 cap by O'Clery.— (r.) 
 
 ^ Band. — L. reads, cachaip n-Dilip, 
 " they took a desirable fortress." In the 
 next line, for popacpac, L. has po gubpac, 
 -{T.) 
 
 ^ Coronis., i. e. they left Glas dead at 
 Coronis. In the margin, after the word 
 Coponip, the scribe has written n. loci, 
 i.e. "nomen loci." L. reads Copcuip. 
 According to the historical poem of Giolla 
 Coembain, preserved in the Leabhar 
 Gabhala, the descendants of Nel or Niul, 
 after leaving Egypt, remained in Scythia 
 for a considerable time, contending for the 
 sovereignty of the country ; but being at 
 length expelled, they formed a settlement 
 on the Caspian Sea, where Agnoman, the 
 seventh in descent from Niul (see Ogy- 
 gia, page 67), died. After remaining 
 there a year they set out again, passed 
 through the Lybian Sea, and Glas, the 
 
 anaip 
 
 son of Agnoman, and brother of Lamhfinn 
 and Elloth, died at Coronis. The poet's 
 Avords (Leabhar Gabhala, p. 61) are as 
 follow : 
 
 Rangacap muip 6ibip lún. 
 peolaó pe pamlaire plan, 
 ^lap mac Qjnomain napoip 
 an acbach 1 Coponip. 
 
 " They reached the full Lybian Sea. 
 They sailed six full summer days ; 
 Glas, son of Agnoman the Anse, 
 Died at Coronis." 
 
 The prose account in the Leabliar Gabh- 
 ala (p. 58), states that their settlement 
 at the Caspian Sea was in an island : that 
 they remained there a year, and on the 
 death of Agnoman set out through the 
 Lybian Sea to an island called Coronis, 
 where Glas, son of Agnoman, died, after 
 they had been there a year. Keating calls 
 this island " Coronia in tlie Pontic Sea." 
 
235 
 
 Over the surface^ of the Caspian sea they passed, 
 
 A faithful band^, 
 They left Glas in Coronisa, 
 
 On the Sea of Libis. 
 
 Sru, son of Esru°, went afterwards, 
 
 He was without dejection^ 
 Round by the gloomy north rapidly 
 
 To Sheve Riffi. 
 
 He settled in fiery Golgatha'^, 
 A noble deed^ ; 
 
 105 
 
 110 
 
 There 
 
 — Haliday's edit. p. 251, The Glas here 
 spoken of, therefore, is not Gadhael Glas. 
 but Glas, son of Agnoman, the eighth in 
 descent from him. Coronis is most pro- 
 bably Cyrene on the Lybian Sea. " Ab 
 ea parte quse Lybico [mari] adjacet," says 
 Pomponius Mela, " proxima est ^Nilo pro- 
 vincia quam Cyrenas vocant." — De Situ 
 Orhis, L i. c. 7. And his annotator. Joh. 
 Olivarius, adds, " nunc dicta Corena." 
 — See also Herodotus. L iii. and iv. — 
 
 (r.) 
 
 ^ Sru, son ofEsru. — Sru, son of Asruth, 
 was the grandson of Gadheal Glas, and the 
 leader of the descendants of Niul in the 
 expedition from Egypt to Scythia. But if 
 the preceding stanza relates to the death of 
 Glas or Lamhglas (as Keating calls him), 
 Avho was the sixth in descent from Sru, 
 it is evident that there has been some con- 
 fusion or transposition. The error, how- 
 ever, occurs in all the copies of this poem 
 
 2H 
 
 which are accessible to me. — (T.j 
 
 *^ Without dejection. — X. reads cen mif- 
 pi. a mistake for cen mippi or mibpi. 
 But L. reads ay in pceici, " out of Scy- 
 thia."-(r.) 
 
 ^ Golgotha — 3°^S°^^°'"- L. ^olja- 
 oca, X. O'Flaherty calls it ^aerluije, 
 on the authority of the poem of Giolla 
 Coemhan already referred to (Leabhar 
 Gabhala, p. 60). The prose account, ib. 
 p. 59, gives it the same name: cf. v. 117. 
 It is very doubtful what place is intended 
 bv this appellation ; some suggest Gothia 
 (Keating, p. 251). others Gratia, but 
 O'Flaherty prefers Getulia (Ogyg. pp. 66. 
 67). This stanza is probably a continua- 
 tion of the adventures, not of the original 
 expedition under Sru. but of that under 
 Lamhfinn and Elloth, the brothers of 
 Glas, son of Agnoman, who died at Coro- 
 nis. According to Keating (p. 247, Hali- 
 day), Sru and his followers went no far- 
 
236 
 
 anaip ano a chlanD cen oigna 
 oá céc rh-bliaóna. 
 
 bjiacli mac Oea^acha Doy^ n-ainich 
 
 pigoa ifjiera, 
 ajT^in CO b-em egpaio pochuaiD 
 
 1 cuapcepr m-beauha 
 
 6a oe jabaip lap n-^ctechlai^ib 
 
 CO b-inDpib 
 pigDa a loin^pin capcnaim mapa 
 
 UappiQTi cpillpicb. 
 
 Do Chpfic DO Sbicil pop pfppar 
 pop pi cinprrii 
 
 "5 
 
 120 
 
 y^ec 
 
 ther than Crete, where he left a colony 
 and died. But the account given in the 
 Leabhar Gabhala makes him pass down 
 the Red Sea, into the Ocean, by the island 
 of Taprabana [Ceylon], the Eiphsean 
 mountains, and so to Scythia. — (T.) 
 
 Slieve Riffi (line 108) is Mount Rhi- 
 phaeus in Scythia, now called the Ural 
 mountains, which the Irish antiquaries 
 undoubtedly connected with the name of 
 Riphath, grandson of Japhet, Gen. x. 3. 
 Josephus, however (i. c. 6), says, 'FKpaOTjg 
 
 ct 'Pi<pa6aiovs, tovq Tla(p\ayóvovQ Xeyofitvovs. 
 
 -(H.) 
 
 ^ Deed. — L. reads comaen n-gpianba. 
 N. has Da cec gpianba, which is an evi- 
 dent mistake. Authorities differ as to 
 the number of years that the posterity of 
 
 Lamhfinn remained in Gaethluighe. The 
 old copies of the poem of Giolla Coemh- 
 ain read thirty (see Haliday's Keating, 
 p. 251 ; Ogyg. p. 72), but the O'Clerys, in 
 their copy of this poem in the Leabhar 
 Gabhala (p. 62), have 300. Keating, 
 (Joe. cit), prefers 1 50, on the ground that 
 Brath, the leader of the expedition from 
 Gaethluighe to Spain, was the ninth in 
 descent from Lamhfinn, who first settled 
 at Gaethluighe. But this would be allow- 
 ing less than twenty years to a genera- 
 tion. Our author assigns 200 years to 
 this interval, — another proof that this 
 stanza describes the adventures of Lamh- 
 finn, not of Sru son of Esru, and that 
 some stanzas are probably lost. O'Fla- 
 herty adopts the term of 500 years, and 
 
There dwelt his descendants without disgrace 
 Two hundred years. 
 
 Brathf, son of Deagath, performed 
 
 A royal journey, 
 From thence with great speed northwards, 
 
 To the north of the world. 
 
 It was then he passed from Gaethligh^ 
 
 To the islands; 
 Royal his fleet, ploughing the sea 
 
 Of sparkling Tarrian''. 
 
 By Creid\ by Sicil, they sailed 
 In their course, 
 
 115 
 
 120 
 
 By 
 
 points out the source of the difficulty in 
 the legend, that Niul, or Nel, son of 
 Fenius Farsaidh, was contemporary with 
 Moses, which he could not be without ex- 
 treme longevity, as the genealogies make 
 him only the fifth in descent from Noah; 
 Ogyg, p. 72. O'Flaherty, therefore, places 
 the settlement of Lamhfinn at Getulia, 
 about the year A.M. 2245 (i. e. about 200 
 years before Moses), and the expedition 
 of Brath from Getulia to Spain about 
 A.M. 2767. — Ogyg. p. 82.— (T.) 
 
 f Braih. This stanza and the next are 
 
 added from L. They do not occur in the 
 other MSS. Brath, son of Deagath or 
 Deagfath, as Keating calls him (see also 
 line 125), was the leader of the migra- 
 tion from Gaethluighe into Spain, about 
 
 the time of the destruction of Troy : Ogyg. 
 p. 82. He was the nineteenth in descent 
 from Fenius. The course here assigned 
 to Brath is northwards, which is scarcely 
 consistent with any of the opinions on the 
 situation of Gaethluighe with respect to 
 Spain._(r.) 
 
 s Gaethligh. — The same place which was 
 called Golgotha, line 109. See above, 
 p. 235, note ^ — (T.) 
 
 *> Tarrian Muir Tarrian, or the sea 
 
 Tarrian, is the Mediterranean — {T.) 
 
 ' Creid, i. e.. They sailed by Crete and 
 Sicily, through the Straits of Gibraltar, to 
 Spain. Immediately after this stanza the 
 Book of Leinster gives the stanza begin- 
 ning 6a mbpencpacc 00 pala, which it 
 repeats again (lines 137-140). N. gives 
 
238 
 
 pec colomna hfpcuil aobiiil 
 ohGppáin inolib. 
 
 Ua Oeara ]iuait) oon pijpam 
 
 pi^Dct in popanD 
 gebfp Gppám in pfji popoll 
 
 in CÍ bpif^ono. 
 
 biii^onna ainm na carpiac 
 na céc naipiecli, 
 
 125 
 
 it here, but does not repeat it in the 
 second place. It is evidently misplaced 
 here, and has therefore been omitted. — 
 (T.) 
 
 J Peninsular The word inolib is per- 
 haps from tnoe, a point. And if so, it 
 will signify here "Spain the pointed," that 
 is, running out into a point, peninsular. 
 It might signify also herds of cattle, and 
 then the meaning would be " Spain rich 
 in cattle," which might perhaps allude to 
 the classical fable of Hercules seizing the 
 cattle of Geryon. But this latter trans- 
 lation is not so probable as the former 
 
 m 
 
 ^ Deatha The father of Brath, who 
 
 was mentioned before under the name of 
 Deagath, which is only a different spell- 
 ing. See line 113, and note. This passage 
 is very corrupt in all the copies. L. reads 
 hua oeacha Din pij^puio. N. has uabe 
 aca puctib bon piogpuib. The meaning, 
 however, is evidently what I have given 
 in the translation, although I cannot alto- 
 
 130 
 COjl 
 
 gether correct the text, — (T.) 
 
 ^His companions. — popano is an ancient 
 form of puipeno, the crew, attendants, or 
 companions. L., however, reads pij^ba 
 cpebuno, a royal chief, or tribune ; and 
 N. reads piojoa in poplann, " royal the 
 power or force." — (T.) 
 
 *" The man. — For the meaning of in ci, 
 see above, p. 207, note '. Breogan, son of 
 Breath (see above, p. 237, note ^), succeeded 
 his father, as king of the Spanish posses- 
 sions of the tribe, according to O'Flaherty, 
 in the year of the world 2767. Ogyg. 
 p. 83 ; Keating (Haliday's Edit.), p. 255. 
 -(T.) 
 
 " Brigantia — The Flavium Brigantium 
 of antiquity is the port of Betanzos in 
 Spanish Gallicia; and it would have been 
 as completely unknown in Ireland as any 
 other port in Spain, but for a passage in 
 the first Book of Orosius, copied into 
 the third of those geographical epitomes, 
 which usually bear the name of ^thicus 
 Ister: " Secundus anjiulus circium inten- 
 
239 
 
 By the columns of the mighty Hercules, 
 To Espain the peninsular^. 
 
 The grandson of the red Deatha" of the royal line, 
 
 Royal his companions'. 
 Took Espain, the very great man, 
 
 The man" Bregond. 
 
 Brigantia" was the name of the city 
 Of an hundred chieftains; 
 
 12 
 
 130 
 The 
 
 dit ubi Brigantia CallecifE civitas sita, al- 
 tissimum pliarum, et inter pauca memo- 
 randi operis, ad speculum Britannia? erigi- 
 tur."— Oros. p. 26, MÚúc. p. 61. Ed. Gro- 
 uovii. The farum, or pharos, light-house, 
 is the Tower of Breagon (v. 1 3 1 ), and the 
 words " ad speculum" gave rise to the ab- 
 surd notion that Ireland was visible from 
 Betanzos. They were probably written 
 when those who did not wish to be burn- 
 ed in their beds kept a sharp look out 
 for vessels from Britain. However, the 
 story hath its foundation in the cited 
 passage of Orosius, and in one subse- 
 ([uent, which mentions Ireland, and is as 
 follows: "Hibernia insula, inter Britan- 
 niam et Hispaniam sita, longiore, ab 
 Africo in boream, spatio porrigitur. Hu- 
 jus partes priores intentíB Cantabrico 
 oceano Brigantiam Calleciai civitatem, ab 
 Africo sibi in circium occurrentem, spa- 
 tioso intervallo procul spectant; ab eo pr^- 
 cipue promontorio, ubi Scenee [Shannon] 
 fluminis ostium est, et Velabri Lucenique 
 
 consistunt." — p. 28. Havercamp. 
 
 Observe the progress of falsehood. This 
 excellent writer simply says spectant, the 
 shores of south-west Ireland looked or 
 faced in that direction ; and states (perhaps 
 falsely, but possibly with truth), that the 
 tower of Betanzos was erected for the pur- 
 pose of ivatching these islands, " ad specu- 
 lum BritanniiE" ; and hence, we are told 
 by Malmura, that " Erin was seen from 
 the Tower." Being discovered on a win- 
 ter's evening, it would seem to have been 
 peculiarly visible in the dark. 
 
 The Brigantes were, perhaps, the great- 
 est of the tribes or nations inhabiting 
 Britain ; and their country reached from 
 shore to shore, from the mouth of the 
 Humber or Trent, to that of the Eden. 
 Therefore, if the names Breagon and Bri- 
 gant could be shewn identical (which they 
 cannot), it would be sufficiently apparent 
 from whence the former came into Ire- 
 land.— (i/.) 
 
240 
 
 cop TTi-biifsoin appaioe in pubac 
 poppa puioea. 
 
 Saipcuaio ap cup accfpp hGpinn 
 
 DO lac Ciimrii^; 
 pfpcup ^fmpiD pop puaip Ich 
 
 mac bpigoin buiDni^. 
 
 ba rh-bpfncpacc oo pala, 
 
 CO luce a reglaig, 
 cecna mapb Dia cenel congbam 
 
 bebla SleTtinaib. 
 
 Saipt» fp bpfcha Ich in Gppáin 
 
 lap na bpi^aib 
 cpfn Dollocap meic niil TTIile 
 
 Dia Di^ail. 
 
 135 
 
 140 
 
 Oono 
 
 " Tower of Breogan — See the story in 
 Keating (Haliday's edit. p. 261). This 
 tower, intended as a sort of pharos, or 
 ■watch-tower, is said by Keating (p. 255) 
 to have been erected in Corunna. See 
 Dr. Wilde's communication to the Eoyal 
 Irish Academy on the remains of the 
 
 Pharos of Corunna Proceedings of the 
 
 Academy, May 13, 1844. In L., line 130, 
 is cecaib aipeach, and in the next line, 
 for appaioe in pubúc, we have a puibe 
 pubuch. — (T.) 
 
 P Was seen — poocep, L. — (T.) 
 *» Luimnech. — oep h-iap f oipmo, L. In 
 the next line, for pop L. reads pop, and 
 omits buioni5 in line 136. The land of 
 
 Luimnech was the country at the mouth 
 of the Shannon, from the present city of 
 Limerick to the sea — (T). 
 
 ■■ Brentracht. — The plain called Magh 
 Ithe (or the plain of Ith, son of Breogan), 
 through which flows the river Fin ; it is 
 the district now called the Laggan, Co. 
 Donegal. Keating calls it bpencpucc 
 mhaije Ice (Haliday's edit.), p. 262. See 
 also the Book of Ballymote, fol. 20, b., 
 and the Leabhar Gabhala of O'Clery, 
 page 69. There is another place called 
 Magh Itha, in Leinster, which, accord- 
 ing to another account, was the place at 
 which 1th first landed; and the northern 
 Magh Itha received its name from being 
 
241 
 
 The tower of Breogan°, his delightful seat 
 On which he sat. 
 
 North-east from the tower was seen^ Eri, 
 
 As far as the land of Luimnech''; 
 On a winter's evening was it discovered by 1th, 135 
 
 Son of Breogan, ruler of troops. 
 
 It was at Brentracht' he landed 
 
 With the people of his household, 
 He was the first of his conquering tribe who died, 
 
 He died at Slemnaibh'. 1 40 
 
 South-eastwards Ith is carried to Spain, 
 
 His strength being gone*, 
 With might the sons of brave Miledh returned 
 
 To revenge him. -q^^^^ 
 
 the place where Ith was interred. Keat- 
 ing, p. 267.— (r.) 
 
 * Slemnaibh. — Keating says, that some 
 historians mention Drumlighean, (now 
 Drumleen, on the Foyle, near LiiFord), as 
 the place of Ith's death ; but others assert 
 that he died at sea, and that his body was 
 carried to Spain to excite his relatives to 
 revenge. Keating, p. 267. Leabhar Gab- 
 hala, p. 70. This latter account appears 
 to be adopted by our author. Where 
 Slemnaibh is I do not know; but the 
 scribe has added, no. loci, i. e. nomen loci. 
 L. reads pop pa penmuip, and in line 138, 
 lim a cejlaich. The following account 
 of Ith's death is given in the Book of Le- 
 can (fol. 12): Celebpaip hlr ooib, -| cfic 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 2 I 
 
 oocum a luinje. lappin po lapec poplin 
 na noiaij co pen jonpac a ÍTIuij Icha. 
 Ro piacc cneoach puilcepeppnec do cum 
 a luinge, -j aobach lapam pop muip. t)o 
 opcacap oemna pep do mumcip hlra .1. 
 OlUim a ainm jpe céb mapb Gpfnn do 
 pil ^aiDil. " Ith took his leave of them 
 and went to his ship. After that they sent 
 a company after them, and they wounded 
 him in Magh Itha. He reached, wounded 
 and blood-dropping, his ship, and he died 
 afterwards on the sea. Demons killed a 
 man of Ith's people, Ollum was his name. 
 He was the first dead in Eri, of the seed 
 of Gaedhal."— (r.) 
 
 ' His strength being gone, i. e. being 
 killed or mortally wounded. L. reads 
 
242 
 
 Oono Colpra Qmaipgfn glun gel 
 
 pfji T:\\Cir\ cipec 
 Ip pcéo Gbfp hfpimon 
 
 pe TTieic TTlileD. 
 
 TTlac Icha (^ugaiD cam cpecac 
 
 copcpach cachac 
 Oap Ifp leuhan DolluiD 
 
 00 Digail a achap. 
 
 bui bpfjain bpurmapa beooa, 
 
 peib pop pime 
 bloD, Copp, Cualgne, Rigbapo 
 
 Uijfpn mac bpige. 
 
 barap cerhpi arhig picer 
 
 nip bo uabop 
 ic ippai nappig cCn baigiil 
 
 pop pin c-pluagoD. 
 
 SluinOpecpa Duib uili a nanmano 
 
 map t)op paepaig 
 lap na n-apim boi oiap oib 
 
 1 pail cec ofnpip. 
 
 »45 
 
 150 
 
 55 
 
 160 
 
 Qinne 
 
 lap mbap mbpijaich, " after a becom- 
 ing death ;" and in the next two lines, 
 DO looap meic Niul mic 6ile, floj 
 Dia Dijail ; " the sons of Niul, the sons 
 of Bile, came, a host, to revenge him." 
 Bile was the father of Milesius, and a 
 descendant of Niul — (T.) 
 
 " Wide-ruling. — The word cipec has 
 
 here evidently the signification of en- 
 dowed with lands, wide-ruling ; in which 
 sense it is applied as a surname to Aongus 
 Tirech, King of Munster, so called because 
 he was fabled to have made extensive con- 
 quests in Europe. Book of Munster (MS. 
 Royal Irish Academy), p. 32. — {T.) 
 ' Descendants. — The MS. reads bui. 
 
243 
 
 Donn, Colptha, Amergin of the white knee, 145 
 
 A hero mighty, wide-ruhng" ; 
 Ir and Eber, Herimon, 
 
 The six sons of Miledh. 
 
 The son of Ith, Lugaid, the fair, the pkmdering, 
 
 Victorious, warlike, 15° 
 
 Over the wide sea passed 
 To avenge his father. 
 
 The descendants^' of Breogan, ardent, vigorous, 
 
 As we enumerated them, 
 Blod, Corp, Cualgne, Righbhard, 155 
 
 Tighern, son of Brig. 
 
 There were also four and twenty plebeians^, 
 
 Who were not proud, 
 To attend on the chiefs without fail 
 
 In the expedition. 160 
 
 I shall recite unto you all their names. 
 
 As I have^ received them. 
 
 After their enumeration; there were two of them 
 
 In attendance on each chieftain. 
 
 Aidhne 
 
 which is also followed by N., but L. Milesius, was the son of Breogan. Ith 
 
 reads heu. I have ventured to translate was also the son of Breogan. Therefore, 
 
 as if the reading was hui, the descen- Lugaid was grandson, and all the others 
 
 dants, grandsons, posterity, a conjectural mentioned in the text, great-grandsons of 
 
 emendation suggested by Mr. O'Donovan, Breogan. — (T.) 
 
 which seems necessary for the sense. The ^ Plebeians — This quatrain is omitted 
 
 adjectives bpuémapa and beoba, being in L — (T.) 
 
 plural, require a plural substantive. For ^ As I have.—L. reads ap pono po epij. 
 
 beoDQ L. reads f'P- Bile, the father of — {T.) 
 
 2 I2 
 
244 
 
 QiDne Qile Qy^j^al íTlirce 
 
 TTiopba ITIiDe 
 Cuib Cliii Cfjia Saip Sldn Cige 
 
 Lipe Cine. 
 
 Lijfn Upai^ Oollorap Qijie 
 
 Nai Ofpp Qine 
 pea pojiuaip minlec rh-bpo^ai 
 
 pfmin pfpa. 
 
 pof Oailpec clanD bpeogain buionec 
 
 ba gfri mi bail, 
 conricip po^naimche na rpfnpip 
 
 DO na pi^aib. 
 
 l?uc Cpuirne Tnac Cinje a mna iiaoib 
 
 poppcfp n-Dipec 
 inge Uea bfn hfpimoin, 
 
 TTiic TTlileD. 
 
 TTlop paechaip cépaic uili 
 pop cac rh-biiaDpe 
 
 ,65 
 
 170 
 
 IS 
 
 i»o 
 
 la 
 
 ' Obtained. — L. reads peu po uaip mm 
 gel in poja. The twenty-four names are 
 very corruptly given in L. They are as 
 follows : QiDne, Qi, Qpal, meibi, mop- 
 ba, ÍTliDi, Cuip, Cliu, Cepa, Seip, Slun, 
 Cige, Cipe, fA-^-giin, Cpaij, Dul, Qpao, 
 Qipe, Hac, Cep, Gne, peu, Peimin, 
 pepa. Other variations occur in the list 
 given by Keating, p. 307, who makes the 
 number of chieftains much more than 
 twelve, and says nothing of two servants 
 
 being assigned to each. Forty-one names 
 are given in the poetical list of the chief- 
 tains enumerated in the verses beginning 
 Coippish nu loingpi cup lep, " The chief- 
 tains of the ships over the sea," attri- 
 buted to Eochy O'Flynn, and preserved 
 in the Leabhar Gabhala of the O'Clerys, 
 p. 71 ; and O'Flaherty says, " Duces pra;- 
 cipui Hibernicse expeditionis erant nu- 
 mero quadraginti." — Ogyg- iii- c. 4, p. 1 82. 
 
245 
 
 Aidhne, Aile, Assal, Mitte, 1 65 
 
 Morba, Mide, 
 Cuib, Cliu, Cera, Sair, Slan, Lighe, 
 
 Life, Line. 
 
 Ligean, Traig, Dollotar, Aire, 
 
 Nai, Dess, Aine, ^7° 
 
 Fea, who obtained' a fertile territory, 
 
 Femin, Fera. 
 
 The sons of the fruitful Breogan decided, 
 
 It was done without deceit. 
 That these stout yeomen^ should be attendants 175 
 
 Upon the kings. 
 
 Cruithne, son of Cing, took their women' from them, 
 
 It is directly stated, 
 Except Tea, wife of Herimon, 
 
 SonofMiledh. 180 
 
 Great labour' did they all undergo 
 In every tumult, 
 
 ' Yeomen. — On the word na is the note 
 in the margin no in, i.e. "or in." — {T.) 
 
 '^ Took their women. — The other accounts 
 represent the women as having been 
 given to Cruithne with the consent of 
 Herimon. Our author seems to intimate 
 here that they were taken by force. Comp. 
 lines 215-218. Tea, wife of Herimon 
 was daughter of Lughadh, son of Ith. 
 
 ÍT.) I may snatch occasion to note 
 
 here, what I ought to have said Addit. 
 Notes, line 19, page xli. Old Layamon 
 
 With 
 
 represents the King of Britain as settling 
 the Scythian Peohtes in Catenes (Caith- 
 ness). But the Britons scorned to give them 
 wives. So they asked and obtained women 
 from Gilla Caor, King of Ireland. And 
 
 Thurh tha ilke wifmen .... 
 That fole gan to spelien 
 Irlondes speche. v. 10069. 
 
 This assumes as notorious the fact, that 
 they did speak that language. — {H.) 
 '^ Great labour. — This is very obscure ; 
 
246 
 
 la mna byiCype la mná bapp^ 
 la mna buaigne. 
 
 banba a pleib TTlipp co na jpliia^aib 
 
 pipiiic cuiplec 
 pórla in Gblinne apnac 
 
 liGpiu in Uiiynpic. 
 
 Qoocoyipac Uuara Oea 
 
 cpia cfpc clirac, 
 o cip riDac Dap noi connaih 
 
 Don lip leran. 
 
 l?o gab bepimon colleir in rjpluaig 
 
 lap n-iipD rol^Dai 
 cimcell acuaiD ba gfn nfifp^le 
 
 D'inbfp Cholprai. 
 
 185 
 
 190 
 
 195 
 Ro 
 
 the meaning seems to be, either that the 
 Picts had to sustain great labours and 
 contests in order to obtain their wives ; 
 or that, after obtaining them, they had to 
 endure great labour before they acquired 
 a permanent settlement. See Add. Notes, 
 p. Ixx., and Keating (Haliday's ed.), 
 
 p. 317— m 
 
 ■1 Banba. — This quatrain is quoted by 
 Keating, p. 288. Banba, Fothla, and Eire, 
 were the three queens of the Tuatha De 
 Danaan, wives of the sons of Carmad, 
 who held the sovereignty of Ireland on 
 the arrival of the Milesians. Sliabh Mis, 
 which still retains its name, is a moun- 
 tain south-west of Tralee, in the county of 
 Kerry. Sliabh Ebhline, now Sleibhte 
 
 Ebhlinne, is a range of mountains begin- 
 ning in the barony of Owneybeg and Coo- 
 nagh, in the county of Limerick, and 
 extending in the direction of Nenagh and 
 Cash el, in the county of Tipperary. Uis- 
 neach, or Usnagh, is a hill still bearing 
 the name, about four miles from Bally more 
 Lough Sewdy, in the county of West- 
 meath. Li line 184. L. reads pepech 
 cuipleab. N. reads pipiuc cuipleac (a 
 mistake, probably, for cuipleac) and Keat- 
 ing (in Halliday's edit.), peicpeac, cuip- 
 leac. These differences are merely dif- 
 ferences of spelling. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Sent them, i. e. sent the Milesians away. 
 In line 1 88, L. reads cpe chepc cpechach, 
 " with plundering might," i. e. irresisti- 
 
247 
 
 With the wife of Bress, the wife of Bass, 
 And the wife of Buaighne. 
 
 They fought Banba^ at SUebh Mis with her hosts, 
 
 Faint, wearied; 
 They fought Fothla at Ebhlinne, murmuring, 
 
 Eire at Uisneach. 
 
 The Tuatha Dea sent them' forth, 
 
 Accordino^ to the laws of wa/, 
 From the firm land over nine waves 
 
 Of the broad sea. 
 
 Herimon went^ forth with half the host 
 
 In proud array, 
 Eound the north (it was without sorrow), 
 
 To Inbher Colptha\ 
 
 185 
 
 190 
 
 195 
 
 Donn 
 
 ble. In the next line the same MS. has 
 o chip chuichlech, "from the pleasant 
 land."— (T.) 
 
 *" Laws of war. — The story here alluded 
 to is given by Keating, p. 291. The Mile- 
 sians demanded a settlement in the coun- 
 try, or a battle. The Tuatha De Danaan 
 offered to leave the decision of this ques- 
 tion to the Milesian judge, Amergin, who 
 was bound to give judgment according 
 to law. He decided against his own bre- 
 thren; but enjoined that the Milesians 
 should re-embark, and go to sea, a dis- 
 tance of nine waves, and that then, if they 
 could effect a landing against the forces 
 of the Tuatha De Danaan, the country 
 
 should be their's. This was agreed to by 
 both sides. The words in which Amergin 
 is said to have pronounced his judgment 
 are preserved in the Leabhar Gabhala of 
 the O'Clerys, p. 72, where they are inter- 
 preted by a copious gloss, being in an 
 ancient and nearly obsolete dialect of 
 Irish.— (T). 
 
 6 Went. L. reads lu id : and in the next 
 
 line lap cuino colcba, "upon the proud 
 waves." In line 193 the same MS. has 
 cimcheall an cuaio bain can mepga. — 
 {T.) 
 
 h Inhher Colptha. — The bay of Colpa, son 
 of Milesius,who was drowned there : Keat- 
 ing, p. 293. This is the name still given 
 
248 
 
 Ro ^ab OonD 00 ym leir aile 
 
 lap n-upo innaipp 
 ba niapb ic apcnam cfn comaip 
 
 ofpcrpc h-ippaip. 
 
 Co cuapcbao copn la lia a cfneoil 
 
 ap lip lerac 
 pfn rpeb conrec conio rec Ouinn 
 
 De Don gapap. 
 
 ba h-épin a li-eDacr aobul 
 
 01a claino ceraich 
 cucum Oom nc cippaiD uili 
 
 lap bap íi-écaib, 
 
 Ic inbiup Scfne po pauppec 
 
 peel cfn DÚriaD 
 ppuú Dian Dfpmap in pop porpaic 
 
 pi a I bfn CugDac. 
 
 200 
 
 205 
 
 210 
 Rop 
 
 to the mouth of the river Boyne at 
 Drogheda,— (r.) 
 
 ■' Without strength. — Cen cunjaip, L. 
 For the story of Donn's shipwreck see 
 Keating, p. 293.— (T.) 
 
 J Irrics. — From this it appears that the 
 south-western promontory of Kerry was 
 anciently called Irrtts, or the western pro- 
 montory, for it was there that the ship- 
 wreck, according to all tradition, took 
 place (T.) 
 
 ^ Tech Duinn, or the House of Donn. 
 See above, p. 56, note ". It would be very 
 
 desirable to ascertain whether the islands 
 at the mouth of Kenmare river, one of 
 which is now identified by tradition with 
 Tech Duinn, contain earns, or other traces 
 of a pagan burying ground. From their 
 inaccessible situation it is not likely that 
 any rude monuments they may contain 
 have been much disturbed. The words 
 " stone of his race" probably allude to a 
 custom of later date, when an inscribed 
 stone, marking the name, family, or rank 
 of the deceased, was placed over his grave. 
 For CO cuapcbao, line 199, L. reads up 
 
249 
 
 Donn went with the other half 
 
 In progressive order, 
 He died as he was saihng, without strength*, 
 
 At the south of Irrus^. 
 
 There was raised/or him a cairn with the stone of his race, 
 Over the broad sea, 200 
 
 An ancient stormy dwelling; and Tech Duinn", 
 It is called. 
 
 This was' his great testament 
 
 To his numerous children, 
 " To me, to my house, come ye all 205 
 
 After your deaths." 
 
 At Inbher Scene™ they landed. 
 
 The story is not concealed, 
 The rapid great stream in which bathed 
 
 Fial", wife of Lughadh. 2 1 o 
 
 They 
 
 cocbao ; and in line 200, uaiple ap laim- of Amergin, who was there drowned. See 
 
 rheach ; also in the next line poncec, bold, Keating, p. 296 ; Duald MacFirbis, Genea- 
 
 daring, for concec, boisterous, wave-bea- logics (Marquis of Drogheda's copy), 
 
 ten. — (T.) p. 45. Inbher Skene was the ancient 
 
 ^Thisivas. — L. reads Combai cfcacbc ao- name of the mouth of the river Corrane, 
 
 but. Fromthis quatrain it appears that the in the Co. Kerry — {T.) 
 
 island called Tech Duinn was believed to ° Fial. — The following account of the 
 
 be the burial place of Donn's posterity. I death of Fial, who was the daughter of 
 
 am not aware that it has ever been exa- Milesius and wife of Lughad, son of Ith, 
 
 mined by any competent antiquary, with is given in the Leabhar Gabhala, p. 74 : 
 
 a view to test this tradition {T.) Ip '" oibche 1 canjaoap meic ITIileD 
 
 ™ Inhher Scene, the mouth of the river in Gpinn, comaoim loch i^uijoeach po 
 
 Skean ; so called from Scene Dulsaine, wife rip in lap ITIurham. Oia mbaoi ^,0500 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 2 K 
 
250 
 
 IRoy oailpfc po h-Gpint) opaig 
 
 TYiaji arbfjiiD 
 gnipfc copa p|ii pipu 60I5 
 
 ppn clano NemiD. 
 
 Nip bacayi Tiina poipbe poipe 
 
 ce a noglea 
 Qp fi-^aic a m-ban ^abpar clfmnap 
 
 Uuar Dea. 
 
 2 1 
 
 Do bpfr t)óib lech cec apba 
 
 CO TTiuip meobap, 
 lapp in capt)t>ine coip comofp, 
 
 lapp in clfmnap. 
 
 l?o gab hfpimon in cuapcfpc 
 
 DÚ Dia cimiiD, 
 Co na pfncup, co na póluD, 
 
 CO na n-oligut). 
 
 220 
 
 225 
 Co 
 
 mac locha 5a pocpaij ipin loch, -| pial 
 injfn TTIileD a bean occa pocpai^ ipn 
 loch. t)o luiD Í/Ujaó jup an du i 
 TTibaoi an injfn op e nocc -| opo pill paip 
 pamlaio acbail bo naipe po checoip, -] 
 ap uaire anmnijcep an abann con a 
 mbep. " It was on the night on which 
 the Milesians landed in Eri, that Loch 
 Luighdheach [in Kerry] broke out of 
 the earth in West Munster. Lughaidh, 
 son of Ith, was bathing in the lake, and 
 • Fial, daughter of Miledh, his wife, was 
 with him bathing in the river that runs 
 
 out of the lake. Lughaidh came on shore 
 where the woman was naked, and she 
 thought it was another man, and died of 
 shame immediately. And from her the 
 river and its mouth have their name." 
 Then follows, in the Leabhar Gabhala, a 
 poem, said to have been composed by 
 Lughaidh on the occasion. See Keating 
 (Haliday's Edit.) p. 96.— (Z) 
 
 ° Tuatlia Dea. — According to this ac- 
 count, the Milesians formed alliances with 
 all the tribes in possession of the country. 
 This fact, which, iftrue, would account for 
 
They spread themselves through Eri, to her coasts, 
 
 As is recorded, 
 They made an alliance with the Firbolg, 
 
 And with the sons of Nemhedh. 
 
 There were no charming, noble wives 2 1 5 
 
 For their young men; 
 Then- women having been stolen, they made alliance 
 
 With the Tuatha Dea°. 
 
 Unto them was given" the half of all the land, 
 
 To the boisterous sea, 220 
 
 After this just and judicious league, 
 And after this alliance. 
 
 Herimon took*^ the north 
 
 As the inheritance of his race. 
 
 With their antiquity, with their prosperity, 225 
 
 With their rights : 
 
 With 
 
 the diflference of race so manifest in the cona cholach, cona clijeao. After hne 
 
 mere Irish population, is not mentioned 224, there is an omission in N. of eighty- 
 
 by Keating or other popular historians. eight lines. All the ancient Irish writers 
 
 L. reads in v. 216, cia po njlea; and for agree that Herimon possessed the north- 
 
 ap ngaic, in the next line, capojapc — ern, and Heber the southern parts of 
 
 /fp\ Ireland, and yet Giraldus Cambrensis re- 
 
 P Was given Oopaca, L. For apba verses this division in his Topographia 
 
 the same MS. reads popba, which is evi- Hiber. D. III. c. 6. Camd. p. 737 : "Pro- 
 
 dently the meaning ; and in the next line, cedente vero tempore duo istorum nomi- 
 
 meblap for meobap. In line 221, lap natissimi Hibernis scilicit et Herymon 
 
 p.n chaipr michaim chombpup.— (r.) duas in partes sequales, regnum inter se 
 
 <! TooL— Sabaip, L. In the next line diviserunt. Herymoni cessit pars Aus- 
 
 L. has cona chineao, "with his race;" trails: Hebero quidem Aquilonaris." To 
 
 and in lines 225, 226, cona peanchop, this day, however, the people of Munster 
 
 2K2 
 
252 
 
 Co na n-Dumb, co na caraib, 
 
 Saipse jifgre, 
 CO na n-Debrhaije rpia oibhne, 
 
 CO na cechpe. 
 
 l?o gab Gbfp Dfy^cfpr fihGpenn, 
 
 opD po cinniup, 
 CO na urmaille, cona commup, 
 
 CO na binmup. 
 
 Co na buaoaib, co na h-uile, 
 
 CO na aege, 
 CO na ofppaioe cpia Dupe, 
 
 CO na chaine, co na t)ene. 
 
 Oo clainD hfpimoin do Cajnib 
 
 luar CO clocDa, 
 Lerh CuinD, Connacc, Niall pappe, 
 
 Nial ino pocla. 
 
 230 
 
 ^35 
 
 240 
 
 are called Sliocc 6ibip. " Errat autem 
 Giraldus in dimidio Australi tribuendo 
 Heremoni, &c., cum omnes antiqui uno 
 ore ei tribuant Borealem, et Hebero Aus- 
 tralem." Dr. O' Conor, in Ann. 4 Mag. 
 p. 10, note I. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Fortresses Here again in the text 
 
 we have cona nounib, " with their for- 
 tresses," which is inconsistent with the 
 context, and ought to be con a ounib. 
 L. reads : 
 
 Con a oiumap, con a chabchai 
 ^aipchup eijni 
 
 Cona cheipchich cpia opni 
 con a eicpi. 
 
 pocapu 
 
 " With its pride, with its wars, 
 With its shouts of distress, 
 With its faihires from its rashness, 
 With its wings."— (T.) 
 
 * Power. — The MS. here reads can 
 commup, but the context shows that the 
 scribe intended to write cona, and I have 
 altered it accordingly. L. reads cen cho- 
 map, " without power." — ( T.) 
 
 ^ Harmony. — Alluding, perhaps, to the 
 legend, which will be found in Keating, 
 p. 306, of Cir, son of Cis, the poet, having 
 been allotted to Herimon, and Onee, the 
 harper, 10 Heber. — {T.) 
 
 " Grandeur,— \j. reads cona umla, 
 
253 
 
 With its fortresses', with its troops, 
 
 Fierce, active; 
 With their rash fights, 
 
 With their cattle. 
 
 Eber took the south of Eri, 
 
 The order was so agreed on, 
 With its activity, with its power', 
 
 With its harmony'; 
 
 With its victories, with its grandeur", 
 
 With its hospitality. 
 With its vivacity combined with hardiness. 
 
 With its loveliness, with its purity. 
 
 Of the race of Herimon are the Lagenians'', 
 
 Of fame renowned\ 
 Leth-Cuinn, Conacht, Niall of the south, 
 
 Niall of the North. 
 
 230 
 
 235 
 
 240 
 
 humility, or submission ; and, in the next 
 line, cona peiji; in line 237, for cpia 
 Dupe, L. has cen ouipi, " without harsh- 
 ness," and in line 238, cona peile, " with 
 its festivity," omitting cona chaipe.— (T.) 
 ^ Lagenians, i. e. the families of Lein- 
 ster. Ugaine Mor, king of Ireland, whose 
 reign commenced, according to O'Fla- 
 herty, A.M. 3619, was a lineal descen- 
 dant of Herimon; and to his son, Laeghaire 
 Lore, are traced the O' Conors of Offaly, 
 O'Tooles, O'Byrnes, Mac Murroughs, 
 Mac Gillpatricks, and all the great fami- 
 lies of Leinster. Ugaine is also the ances- 
 tor of Coil of the Hundred Battles, and 
 
 The 
 
 of all the septs called Hy Niall, seated in 
 Meath and Ulster; also of the families of 
 Leath Cuinn, or the northern half of Ire- 
 land, with the exception of the Clanna 
 Rudhraighe, and some minor families. 
 The great families of Connaught also, as 
 the O'Conors, O'Flahertys, O'Dowdas, 
 O'Heynes, O'Shaughnessys, &c., who are 
 chiefly of the race of Eochaidh Muighmh- 
 eadhoin, and therefore belong to the family 
 of Ugaine Mor, and the line of Herimon. 
 
 _(r.) 
 
 y Renowned — L. reads luao can cloch- 
 
 na. The word parr*^» i^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^°^' ^^ 
 explained in Cormac's Glossary, .1. oeip- 
 
254 
 
 porapr, na Ofp, TTlog Lama, 
 
 la cu|i Cualfi^e, 
 pi]i Oaljiiacai, Copca pinne, 
 
 If Cojicu pofDa. 
 
 l?i5paiD clainne Gcac uili Donnblfn, 
 
 ruip Douélaib, 
 If ]ii5]iao Qiji^iall a buicne, 
 
 CO loch pebail. 
 
 245 
 
 250 
 pip 
 
 cipc, i. e. the south, and has been so 
 translated ; but L. reads here, Miall 
 
 pi no paichle (T.) 
 
 ^ The Fotharts These were the de- 
 scendants of Eochaidh Finn Fothart, son of 
 Fedhlimidh Rechtmhar, King of Ireland, 
 A. D. 1 64. He was banished from Meath, 
 then the seat of the kings, by his nephew. 
 Art Aenair, who began his reign, accord- 
 ing to O'Flaherty, A. D. 220. — Ogyg. iii. 
 c. 64. The posterity of Eochaidh Finn Fo- 
 thart settled in various parts of Leinster, 
 and the baronies of Fothart or Forth, in 
 the counties of Carlow and Wexford, still 
 retain their name. The Deisi were the 
 descendants of Fiacha Suighdhe, son of 
 Fedhlimidh Rechtmhar, and were, there- 
 fore, of the senior line of Ugaine Mor. 
 But they were set aside by Con of the 
 Hundred Battles, and afterwards expelled 
 from Meath by Cormac O'Cuinn, his grand- 
 son, who began his reign A. D. 254. — 
 Ogyg. iii. c. 69. They settled in the dis- 
 trict now called from them Decies, in the 
 County Waterford, and in the barony of 
 
 Middlethird, County Tipperary. — {T.) 
 
 ^ Mogh Lamha's race. — Mogh Lamha 
 was the father of Conaire IL, King of 
 Ireland, A. D. 212, who married Saraid, 
 daughter of Con of the Hundred Battles, 
 and was the father of the three Cairbres, 
 from one of whom, Cairbre Riada,or Riogh- 
 f hada, the Dal-Riada, or race of Riada, 
 are descended. The district of Dalriada, 
 now called ÚieRout, in the county Antrim, 
 takes its name from the race that inhabit- 
 ed it. See Reeves's Eccl. Antiq. of Down, 
 and Connor, and Dromore, note FF. p 3 1 8, 
 et seq. The genealogy of Mogh Lamha is 
 thus given in the Book of Conquests, p. 1 47 : 
 He was the son of Lughaidh Alladham, 
 King of Munster, son of Coirpre Crim- 
 chuin, son of Daire Dornmhair, son of 
 Cairpre Fionnmhor, King of Munster, son 
 of Conaire Mor, King of Ireland — {T.) 
 
 ^ Cualgne. — For la cup Ciialjne, L. 
 reads la cope joela. Cuailgne is a 
 mountainous district in the north of the 
 county of Louth, now Cooley ; the ce- 
 lebrated Cuchullin, of the race of Heri- 
 
^55 
 
 The Fotliarts^, the Deisi, Mogh Lamha's* race. 
 
 With the warrior of Cualgne", 
 The men of Dahiada, Corco-Rinne'^, 
 
 And Corco-Roeda'^. 
 
 The kings of the race of Eochaidh Doimhlen', 
 
 The pillars of his houses, 
 And the kings of Ai^giall^ from Buichne 
 
 To Loch FebhaiF. 
 
 245 
 
 250 
 Fir 
 
 mon, was the champion of Cuailgne, and 
 perhaps he is here particularly alluded 
 to. Core Gaela, mentioned in the read- 
 ing of L,, was king of the country now 
 called Eile, or Ely, in Ormond. He was 
 married to Ele, daughter of Eochaidh 
 Mac Luchta, and his descendants were 
 the Corco Gaela. The three Fotharts were 
 his chief representatives, through their 
 mother Finche — (T.) 
 
 •^ Corco-Rinne. — L. reads copco chu- 
 panD ; but I know not who were the 
 Corco Rinne, or Corco Churann. There 
 is propably some corruption of the test 
 in all the copies — ( T.) 
 
 ^ Corco-Raeda — These were the de- 
 scendants of Fiacha Eaide, son of Fiacha 
 Suighdhe, already mentioned as the an- 
 cestor of the Deisi. The Corcoraidians oc- 
 cupied the barony of Corcaree in the coun- 
 ty of Westmeath — Ogyg. iii. c 69 — {T.) 
 
 ^ Eochadh Doimhlen — He was the son of 
 Cairbre Liffeachar, King of Ireland, and 
 
 father of CoUa Huais, King of Ireland 
 
 Ogyg. iii. c. 75. L. omits uili in line 247, 
 
 which is e-VT^dently redundant : and in the 
 next line the same manuscript reads ruip 
 Dia chelaib. He is called "a pillar of 
 his houses," i. e. of the houses or families 
 descended from him, because he was the 
 common ancestor of the O'Kellys of Hy- 
 Many, Maguires, Mac Mahons of Oriel, 
 O'Hanlons, &c.—{T.) 
 
 f Kings of Argiall. — L. has simply na 
 h-Qipj^ialla, the Argialla. They were 
 the descendants of the three Collas, the 
 
 sons of Eochaidh Doimhlen Ogyg- iii- 
 
 c. l6.-{T.) 
 
 From Buichne to Loch Febhail. — L. 
 reads ocha óuaibnich. The meaning is, 
 that the authority of the Argialla extend- 
 ed over the district, from the Eiver 
 Buichne to Loch Febhail or Foyle. In 
 St. Patrick's time the Argialla had pos- 
 session of all the country about Loch 
 Foyle and the now counties of INIonaghan, 
 Armagh, a great part of Tyrone, and of 
 the barony of Slane in Meath. Where 
 the Buichne is I do not know, but it ap- 
 pears to be the name of a river. — (T.) 
 
256 
 
 pip Oa^ial o 5r^i^ ^^ CopaiD 
 
 cfn nac nDiTiifff, 
 De5 meic TTIaine bpOpail piacpmg Dalian, 
 
 acup DoTTilen Dilfp . 
 
 Oubne Dolup cfnien [poDub] 
 
 porliuo aipjnec, 
 QenDia 'Cpennia, 
 
 Cofnnia caippDec. 
 
 Copppe QpaD, Qpao Uipe, 
 
 GpaD Cliarac, 
 Carapn bfnnrpai^e Inmanaij, 
 
 Dal piTiD piarac. 
 
 255 
 
 260 
 
 ^Coraid. — Fer da Ghiall, i. e. Eochaidli 
 Ferdaghiall, the ancestor of the Hy-Many, 
 in Connaught, whose territory extended 
 from Grian to Coraidh. See O'Donovan's 
 Genealogies, Tribes, &c., of Hy-Many, 
 pp. 7, 10, 25, 66, 130, 134. For copaiD, 
 in line 251, L. reads copaich, and in 
 the next line cenoach nimeap. In line 
 253 the words oej meic are omitted. — 
 
 ' Greyness. — The word pooub is in- 
 serted from L., and is necessary to com- 
 plete the metre ; it signifies, literally, half 
 black.— {T.) 
 
 " Fothads The three Fothads were the 
 
 sons of Lugadh Mac Con, King of Ireland 
 A. D. 250, according to O'Flaherty's dates. 
 They were called Fothad Airgtheach, Fo- 
 thad Cairptheach, and Fothad Canann — 
 
 poola 
 
 Ogyg. p. 329. The names Aendia, Tren- 
 nia, and Coennia, lines 257, 258, are 
 other names given to the three Fothads, 
 Airgtheach, Cairptheach, and Canann. — 
 _(T.) 
 
 ' Corpre Arad. — In the margin another 
 reading is given thus : no Copppe cliac, 
 liarain, piojenio, pono mbiacac ; and 
 the same reading occurs also in L., both 
 readings being inserted together, so as to 
 give this stanza the appearance of contain- 
 ing six lines : 
 
 Caipbpi each Ciacan, Prnjenio, 
 
 pono mbiacach, 
 Caipppi QpoD, Qpao Chipi, 
 
 Qpao Cbach, 
 Cachaipni, óeanncpaiji Inmanaich, 
 
 Oal Pino piacach. 
 
'^Sl 
 
 Fir da Gliiall, wlio dwell from Griau to Coradh^ 
 
 Without contempt, 
 The good sons of Maine, Breasail, Fiachra, Dalian, 
 And Domhlen the faithful. 
 
 Blackness, darkness, dimness, greyness', 
 
 The Fothads'', the plunderers 
 Aendia, Trennia, 
 
 Coennia of chariots. 
 
 ^SS 
 
 Corpre Ai'ad\ Arad Tire, 
 
 Arad Cliathach, 
 Latham"', Benntraighe, lonmanaich, 
 
 Dal Finn Fiatach". 
 
 260 
 
 The 
 
 Cairbri. Cach [read CUach], Liathan, Fidhgenidh. 
 
 Of the fertile soil, 
 Cairpri, Arad, Arad Thiri. 
 
 Arad Cliach. 
 Lathaim. Beanntraighe the beloved. 
 
 Dal Finn Fiatach. 
 
 Cairpri Arad, Arad Tliire, and Arad 
 Cliach or Cliathach, are the tribes set- 
 tled in Duharra, and the adjacent terri- 
 ritory in Tipperary. — See O'Donovan's 
 Book of Eights, published by the Celtic 
 Society, p. 46, n.- — (T.) 
 
 "* Latham. — The district of Larne, Co. 
 Antrim, in the ancient territory of Dala- 
 radia, which derives its name from Lathair, 
 one of the sons of Ugaine Mor. The Benn- 
 traighe are the descendants of Beann, son 
 of Connor Mac Nessa, according to some 
 accounts ; or of Congancnis, of the Er- 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. \6 2 
 
 neans of Munster, according to others. 
 See M' Fir bis, pp. 381, 503. They were 
 settled at Bantry Bay in the county Cork, 
 and also at Bantry, on the borders of the 
 counties of Wicklow and "Wexford. The 
 lonmanaich were descended from Colla 
 
 Meann in Mughdhorne Book of Leacan, 
 
 fol. 88, b, b.—{T.) 
 
 ° Dal Finn Fiatach, — The descendants 
 of Fiatach Finn, who, according toTigher- 
 nach, began to reign in Emania, as King 
 of Uladh or Ulidia, in the year A.D. 108, 
 and in 116, according to O'Flaherty's 
 
 Chronology, became king of Ireland 
 
 Ogyg. p. 142, and p. 301. He was of the 
 race of Herimon, of the family of the 
 Ernai, or descendants of Oilioll Aroun, 
 who settled in Ulster. — Ogyg. p. 266. — 
 
 (r.) 
 
 L 
 
258 
 
 Pot)la Cojipjie pceo Upacpaige 
 
 ba coi|im cijiecli, 
 pluaj bale buaoac, niuncip hrpimoin, 
 
 mic TTIileo. 
 
 TTlaiccne 6bi|i Go^anacra, 
 
 mil QjiDaic, 
 Ctm, loc Léin, Capel, ^^^i^oamain, 
 
 Popp n-Qpgaiu. 
 
 Gocu Raiúlinne cfn Ojion^aD 
 
 cam culaD, 
 Goganacc cec du i các, 
 la bjiigu TTluman. 
 
 TTlafe Dal Chaipp Dal Cein ceuai^, 
 CO figail ip^nai, 
 
 265 
 
 270 
 
 ''-IS 
 Dal 
 
 ° Corpraighe — Over the word Copppe 
 in the text, the MS. has the correction 
 no Copppaije in a later hand ; and over 
 Upacpaije, the correction no t)apqiai5e, 
 which have been adopted in the trans- 
 lation. L. reads pobla Copbpaibi pceo 
 «Oapcpaioi, and in the next line copnb 
 bipeoch. The Corpraighe are the de- 
 scendants of Carbre LifFeachar, son of 
 Cormac Mac Art, King of Ireland, A. D. 
 279 — Ogyg. p. 341. The Dartraighe were 
 a tribe situated near Loch Gill, in the 
 barony of Carbery, Co. Sligo, descended 
 from Lugad Cal, of the family of Ith. 
 
 Ogyg- p- 329 — {T.) 
 
 P In every place: i. e. in every place 
 
 where the Eoghanachts are to be found, 
 of which the poet proceeds to enumerate 
 the principal. The Eoghanachts were the 
 descendants of Eoghan, son of Oilioll 
 
 Olum, KingofMunster, A.D. 237 Ogyg. 
 
 p. 326. There were various septs of them 
 in the south of Ireland, as the Eoghan- 
 acht Ani, or O'Ciermeics, at Ani, now 
 Knockany, in the Co.Limerick ; the Eogh- 
 anacht Locha Lein, or O'Donohues, at 
 Loch Lein, now the Lake of Killarney, 
 barony of Magunnihy, Co. Kerry; the 
 Eoghanacht Caisil, or Mac Carthys, of 
 Cashel ; the Eoghanacht Ruis-airgid, near 
 the river Nore in Ossory; Eoghanacht 
 Rathlenn, or O'Mahonys, in the barony 
 
259 
 
 The families of Corpraighe° and of Dartmighe, 
 
 Fertile is their territory, 
 A mighty host, victorious, the race of Herimon, 
 
 Son of Miledh. 
 
 The descendants of Eber are the Eoghanachts 
 
 In every place ^, 
 At Ani, Loch Lein, Caisel, Glendamain, 
 
 And Ros-argaid. 
 
 Eochaidh of Raithlinne'*, without oppression. 
 
 Magnificent their apparel, 
 The Eoghanachts wherever they 2íIQ found 
 
 In the lands of Mumhan". 
 
 265 
 
 270 
 
 The nobles of Dal Cais', Dal Cein the numerous, 
 Of illustrious valour. 
 
 ^7S 
 Dal 
 
 of Kinelmbeaky, Co. Cork ; the Eoghan- 
 achts of Glendamnach, or O'KeeiFe's coun- 
 try, in the Co. Cork; the Eoghanachts 
 of the island of Arann, in the bay of Gal- 
 way ; and other branches which settled in 
 
 Scotland Ogyg. p. 328. The MS. reads 
 
 cloenoabaip in line 269, for which the 
 reading of L. has been adopted in the 
 text, as being more correct. — (T.) 
 
 '^ Eochaidh of Raithlinne : i. e. the Eog- 
 hanachts of Rathlenn, or O'Mahonys. See 
 last note (T.) 
 
 ■■ Mumhan: i. e. in the lands, or farms 
 (bpiju), i. e. settlements of Munster. In 
 line 271 L. reads ©ochu 'Roichlino apu 
 cen oponga; and in line 273, each chip 
 
 2 
 
 icaic (T.) 
 
 ^ Dal Cats The posterity of Cais, son 
 
 of Conall Eachluadh, King of Munster, in 
 the fourth century. — Ogyg. p. 386. The 
 title of Dal Cais was given to the inhabi- 
 tants of Thomond, including the great 
 families of O'Brien, Mac Namara, Mac 
 Mahon, O'Curry, &c. The Dal Cein or 
 Cianachts, are the posterity of Cian, son 
 of Oilioll Olum (Ogyg. p. 328), including 
 the families now known by the sirnames 
 of O'Carroll (of Ely), O'Meagher (of Iker- 
 rin, Tipperary), O'Conor (of Glengiven, 
 Co. Londonderry), O'Hara and O'Gara, 
 in the diocese of Achonry, Mac Cormac 
 of Bregia, &c. For oal cein L. reads cen- 
 L2 
 
26o 
 
 Dal TTIo^a, Dal Cuipc, Dal Ceaca, 
 ^cflenga, Delbna. 
 
 Uparpai^i cech ou icar, 
 
 iLugni iTTi oualaiu, 
 CugaiD Lá^e, Cuguipne, 
 
 acuf TTIogo Nuaoaiu. 
 
 Nuall clainne (^ugDac mic Ira, 
 Oil uono puDpa^, 
 
 2«0 
 
 Gjine 
 
 bach, and in line 277 oal mancha, oal 
 cuipc, oal cCza cianachca (T.) 
 
 ' Bal Mogha — The race of Mogh Nuad- 
 hat, or Eogan More, father of Oilioll Olum. 
 The Dal Ceata are unknown, but the Dal 
 Core are probably the descendants of Core 
 mac Lughach, Prince of Munster, the 
 reputed ancestor of the Stewards of Scot- 
 land ; of the Eogauacht of Loch Lein ; 
 
 and of the Cuircne, in Westmeath 
 
 Mac Fir bis, p. 165.— (T.) 
 
 " Galengs. — The Galengs were a branch 
 of the Dal Ceiu (Ogyg. p. 328), compris- 
 ing the O'Haras, O'Garas, O'Cathesis, 
 and O'Henessys, in Connaught and Meath. 
 They were descended from Cormac Galen- 
 gach, great-grandson of Oilioll Olum, King 
 of Munster. The MS. reads in line 278 
 ^alinj Oelnui, but the reading of L. has 
 been substituted as more correct. The 
 Delbhna were a branch of the Dal-Cais, 
 descended from Lugadh Dealbhaodh, son 
 of Cas. To this tribe belong the families 
 of Coghlan of Garrycastle, King's County; 
 
 Mac Conry (anglicized King) of Conne- 
 mara ; O'Finnellan of Delvin, in West- 
 meath, &c. From the different branches 
 of this tribe seven different districts or 
 
 baronies take the name of Delvin Ogyg. 
 
 p. 327— (^.) 
 
 ^ Tratraighe L. reads Dapcpaioi. The 
 
 Tratraighe were seated in the rural dean- 
 ery of Tradry, in the barony of Bunratty, 
 Co. Clare. They were of the Firbolg, but 
 the territory became the inheritance of 
 Lugaidh Dealbaith, who was driven out 
 of it by the intrigues of his daughter, 
 and forced to fly into Meath. It is also 
 stated that Trad was the name of his 
 daughter's husband, and hence Trad- 
 raighe. — M'Firbis, pp. 59, 654 (T.) 
 
 y The Luiglmi. — These were a branch of 
 the Gaileuga (Ogyg. ]). 328), and gave 
 their name to the barony of Luighne 
 (Leyny), in the Co. Sligo, and to the 
 barony of Luighne (Lune), in the Co. 
 Meath.— (7'.) 
 
 ''- Lugaid Lage. — The brother of Oilioll 
 
201 
 
 Dal Mogha', Dal Core, Dal Ceata, 
 The Galengs^ the Delbhna. 
 
 The Tratraighe^ wherever they zxe, found, 
 The Luighni^ are of the same race, 
 
 Lugaid-Lage^ Liguirne, 
 And Mogh-Nuadhait^ 
 
 The fame of the race of Lugaidh son of Ith^, 
 As a great straight rolling wave*^, 
 
 2»o 
 
 The 
 
 Olum, who slew Art, monarch of Ireland, 
 after the battle of Magh Mucroimhe, near 
 Athenry, Co. Galway. A. D. 270. Ligh- 
 urn, the grandson of Eochy Finn Fothart, 
 was the companion of Lugaid Lage in the 
 battle, and joined him in the slaughter of 
 
 King Art Ogyg. p. 328. 
 
 * Mogh iVwacZ/mi.— The father of Oilioll 
 Olum, and head of all the race of Heber. 
 He compelled Con of the Hundred Battles 
 to divide Ireland with him, from which 
 the southern half of Ireland was called 
 Leath Mogha, or Mogha's half. — Ogyg. 
 
 P-3I5— m 
 
 ^ Lngaid son oflth. — Our author having 
 
 mentioned the principal septs descended 
 from Herimon and Heber, the sons of 
 Milesius, now proceeds to celebrate the 
 race of Lugaid, son of Ith, who was the 
 leader and instigator of the Milesian in- 
 vasion. His posterity were settled in the 
 diocese of Eoss, south-west of the county 
 Cork ; but the principal family of the race 
 now extant is that known by the name of 
 
 O'Hedersceol or O'Driscoll. O'Flaherty 
 says that the family of Mac Cathlin, now 
 Campbell, of Argyle, in Scotland, is of 
 this race, being descended from Fothadh 
 Conann, son of Lughadh Mac Con, King 
 of Ireland. — Ogyg. pp. 329, 330. There 
 is a curious historical tract on the history 
 of the race of Lughaidh Mac Ith, in the 
 Book of Leacan, fol. 122, which is well 
 worthy of publication, for the valuable 
 light it throws on the topography and 
 history of a part of Ireland hitherto very 
 little known. The word nuall, line 283, 
 has been translated /awe ; it signifies lite- 
 rally a shout, and metaphorically may be 
 taken to denote fame or celebrity. In the 
 Feilire Aenguis (i Feb.), St. Bridget is 
 called Spigm ban bulcc nuallan, " Brid- 
 get, a woman of great shouting ;" and the 
 gloss says: .i. nuuU ann, no nuall un, no 
 uapal, no nuall an .i. ip mop, -] ip am 
 nuull caich ocuinchio icje pop ópijir. 
 No If mop nuall celebapcha oc ópijic, 
 -jc; i.e. "nuall ann, a shout there ; or 
 
202 
 
 6|ine Cfjibjiaije TTlui^ca bapcan, 
 
 nieic Ciiguacli. 
 
 Cn^aiD Opcre Lii^aio ^*^^*^' 
 
 Ofji^a Ofn aible, 
 pi Oinn ChfpTTina beppe, 
 
 bugaio bai^oe. 
 
 ban in liGpm do clamo Ip, 
 
 niic ÍTlíleD, 
 TTIiDip RuDpai^e pi pcicrna parac, 
 
 cona ciniuD baioe. 
 
 Ciap a ceirhfpn Conmac cona 
 Tiiame muach, 
 
 285 
 
 290 
 
 295 
 
 nuall an, a noble [shout] ; or nuall an, 
 i. e. great and noble is the shout of the peo- 
 ple asking requests of Bridget ; or great is 
 the shout of celebration with Bridget" 
 [i. e. celebration of her festival], 6:c. — 
 (T.) 
 
 <= Wave L. reads oill cuino cupaib; 
 
 puopaj means straight, direct. — (T.) 
 
 ** Bascan. — The Ernai, Arbhraighe, 
 [Orbhraigh or Orrery, Co. Cork], Mus- 
 ca (Muscraighe), and Bascan, are tribes 
 of the race of Herimon, according to the 
 common account. But the Book of Lecan 
 states that by some they are deduced from 
 Ir, sonoflth, fol. 112, b. L. reads in 
 the next line na cpi lujaib. At line 286 
 the copy in the book of Leacan ends, but 
 a column was left blank for the continua- 
 tion, which is now filled with other matter 
 
 copcu 
 
 in a later hand — ( T.) 
 
 ^ Lugaidh Oircthe Lughaid Oircthe, 
 
 from whom descended the Corco Oircthe ; 
 Lughaid Cal, from whom the inhabitants 
 of the district of Calry, of Loch GUI, ba- 
 rony of Carbery, Co. Sligo ; and Lugaidh 
 Laighde, the grandfather of Lughaid Mac 
 Con, King of Ireland (from whom came 
 the Corco Laighde, in the west of the Co. 
 Cork), were all sons of Daire, of the race 
 
 of Ith — Ogyg. p. 329 {T.) 
 
 ^ Derrjci. — Not known. — ( T.) 
 
 g Oen-AMle Unknown (T.) 
 
 •* Dun-Kermna A fortress at the foot 
 
 of the Old Head of Kinsale, called in the 
 17 th century. Dun Patrick, from one of 
 the De Courcys, to Avhom the district be- 
 longed Ogyg. p. 205 ; Keating, in the 
 
 reign of Cearmna. It had its old name 
 
20 
 
 The Ernai, Arbliraighe, Miisca, Bascan", 
 Are the sons of Lu^aidh. 
 
 Lughaid-Orcthe*, Liighaid Gala, 
 
 Derga'^, Oen-aibhle^ 
 The King of Dim-Kermna*', Bene', 
 
 Lughaid Laighde. 
 
 Eri is full of the race of Ir, 
 
 Son of Miledh, 
 Midir", Rudhraighe, King Fachtna Fathach, 
 
 With their warlike kinsmen. 
 
 Ciar with his foot-soldiers', Conmac with his 
 Of great wealth. 
 
 285 
 
 290 
 
 295 
 The 
 
 of Dun Kermna, from Cearmna, king of 
 the southern half of Ireland, who began 
 to reign conjointly with Sobhairce, both 
 of the race of Ir, in the year A. M. 3045, 
 according to OTlaherty. Our author 
 diíFers from the best authorities, if we are 
 to understand him as deducing these fami- 
 lies from Lughad, son of Ith. For the 
 Ernai of middle Munster were descended 
 from Cathaoir, son of Edirscol, King of 
 Ireland ; and the Ernai of Dun-Kermna, 
 in South Munster, from Duibhne, son of 
 the same Cathaoir, from whom their pos- 
 terity were called Corco-Duibhni. They 
 were, therefore, of the race of Herimon. 
 
 — Ogyg-p- 271.— (^.) 
 
 ' Berre. — Now Bearhaven, Co. Cork. — 
 (T.) 
 
 ^ Midir. — There is probably some mis- 
 
 take of transcription in this name, for it 
 does not occur in the genealogies of the 
 race of Ir. Eudhraighe, ancestor of the 
 Clanna Rudraighe, of the race of Ir, was 
 King of Ireland, according to OTlaherty, 
 A.M. 3845 (Ogyg. p. 265); and Fachtna 
 Fathach, or the Provident, son of Cas, 
 and grandson of Eudhraighe, succeeded to 
 the throne, A.M., 3899 (ib. p. 266). — 
 
 (r.) 
 
 ' Foot-soldiers, or kernes. — For Ciap a 
 ceichepn, we should probably read Ciap 
 cona ceirhepn. The last word of this 
 line ought, perhaps, to be cope, for Ciar, 
 Core, and Conmac, were the illegitimate 
 sons of Fergus Mac Eoigh, ex- King of 
 Ulster, of the race of Ir, by Meadlibh, 
 Queen of Connaught (Ogyg. iii. c. 46). Ciar 
 was ancestor of all the tribes called Ciar- 
 
264 
 
 Cojicu Dalian, Copcu Goluim 
 Copcom]iuaD. 
 
 Oál rhbuain Conpino connl f f]i5Íri, 
 
 f fpb figoppa 
 TTlo^ Roich jifppa ciniuD pep^upa 
 
 mic Poppa. 
 
 Pige o paccnu Oál nQpaioe 
 
 epcoa t)05ai]i 
 pecc Cai^pe Lagfn co pebail, 
 
 na pfcc So^ain, 
 
 100 
 
 ;o5 
 
 raighe, in Connaught, viz., Ciarraighe Lu- 
 aclira (comprising the greater part of the 
 present county of Kerry), the patrimony 
 of O'Conor Kerry ; Ciarriaghe Ai, now 
 Clann Kethern in Eoscommon ; and Ciar- 
 raighe Locha n-Airneadh, in the county 
 Mayo, comprising that portion of the ba- 
 rony of Costello belonging to the diocese 
 of Tuam. See O'Donovan's Hy Fiachrach, 
 p. 484, and map. Conmac was the an- 
 cestor of the people called Conmaicne, as 
 the Conmaicne of Moyrein, in the coun- 
 ties of Longford and Leitrim, of whom the 
 O'Farrells and Mac Eannalls are the prin- 
 cipal remaining families ; the Conmaicne of 
 Kinel Dubhan, or Dunmore, Co. Galway ; 
 Conmacne Mara, now Connemara ; and 
 Conmaicne Tola, barony of Kilmaine, Co. 
 Mayo. — O' Flaherty's West Connaught, 
 pp. 92-94. The third son. Core, was the 
 ancestor of the Corco-modhruadh, or Cor- 
 cumruaidh, mentioned line 298, in the 
 barony of Corcomroe, which was origi- 
 
 Sil 
 
 nally co-extensive with the diocese of Kil- 
 fenora, Co. Clare. The O'Loghlins of Bur- 
 ren, and the O'Conor Corcomroe, are the 
 principal families of this race now remain- 
 ing._Ogyg. pp. 275, 276 — (T.) 
 
 " Corca Dalian The posterity of Dal- 
 ian, son of Fergus Mac Roigh, ex-King 
 of Ulster. The Corca-Eoluim, or Corca- 
 Auluim, were the descendants of Aulam, 
 or Corb- Aulam, twin brother of Conri, 
 son of Fergus Mac Roigh. — Ogyg. p. 274. 
 
 -m 
 
 ° Dal m-Buain, or Dal m-Buinue, were 
 the descendants of Buain, son of Fergus 
 Mac Roigh. Their territory comprised 
 the barony of Upper Massareene, Co. An- 
 trim, with the parishes of Kilwarlin and 
 Drumbo. Reeves's Feci. Antiq. p. 233, 
 note ', p. 364. Ogyg. 274. Dal Confinn 
 were the descendants of Aongus Finn, son 
 of Fergus mac Roigh ; they were the inha- 
 bitants of Coolavin, in the county of Sligo. 
 Ogyg- p. 275— (T.) 
 
265 
 
 The Corca-Dallan'", the Corca-Eoluim, 
 The Corcumruaidh. 
 
 Dal mBuain", Coniinn, of powerful deeds, 
 
 Of fierce valour, 300 
 
 Mogh Roith°, the protector, are all of the race of Fergus, 
 
 The son of Ross. 
 
 The kings of the race of Fachtna", the Dal n-Araidhe, 
 
 Warlike, fierce, 
 The seven Laigse'' of Leinster the wealthy, 305 
 
 The seven Soghans"" 
 
 " Mogh Roith. — A celebrated Drviid of 
 the race of the Ciarraighe. His poste- 
 rity obtained the territory of Fermoy. 
 Co. Cork ; from him were descended the 
 families of O'Dubhagainor O'Duggan, and 
 O'Coscraigh; also the saints Mochuille 
 and Molagga, and Cuanna Mac Cailchinne, 
 chief of Fermoy, celebrated for his hospita- 
 lity, who flourished in the seventh century. 
 See Keating, in the reign of Conall Caol 
 and Cellach ; Colgan, in Vit. S. Molaggae, 
 ad 20 Jan. All the foregoing tribes and 
 personages (mentioned lines 295 to 301) 
 are here said to be of the race of Fergus 
 Mac Roigh [so called from his mother's 
 name], who was the son of Ross Ruadh, 
 son of Rudhruighe, King of Ireland, A.M. 
 3845. — Ogyg. p. 265. Mogh Roith is called 
 protector from his having, by his magic, as- 
 sisted the Munster men to defeat Cormac 
 Mac Art, at the battle of Damhdhaire, in 
 the second century. Dudley Mac Firbis 
 translates the name of Mogh Roth, Magus 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6. 2 
 
 The 
 
 Rotce, and says that he assisted Simon 
 Magus, to make the Roth-ramhach, a 
 magical wheel, by means of which Simon 
 was enabled to ascend into the air, and 
 which is to overwhelm all Europe in some 
 fatal calamity before the day of judgment. 
 See this strange legend in D. Mac Firbis, 
 p. 535 (MS. in the Library of the Royal 
 Irish Academy), and Book of Leacan, fol. 
 
 133— (^.) 
 
 p Fachtna: i. e. the race of Fachtna Fath- 
 ach, King of Ireland. The Dal- Aradians 
 were of the race of Fiacha Araidhe, of the 
 family of Rudhruighe, and race of Ir, King 
 of Ulster, A.D. 236. — Tighernach, Annal. 
 in an. ; Ogyg. iii. c. 66 ; Reeves's Ecclesias- 
 tical Antiq., Appendix GG., p. 334. — (T.) 
 
 ** Laighse, or Leix. — Districts inhabited 
 by the descendants of Laoighseach Ceann- 
 mhor, son of Conall Cearnach, of the race 
 of Ir. See Addit. Notes, p. Ixxiii, note ^. 
 
 _(r.) 
 
 ' Soghans. — The posterity of Sodhan 
 M 
 
266 
 
 Sil Conaill ^^'^TF ^^^ 6ich 
 
 ba epcDaio o^pa 
 Oo Trriaig pochaiD do TTlaig Uipni^ 
 
 DO TTlaig TTlogna, 
 
 Do nriaig SuliDe oo pfpnniaij 
 
 DO nriaij TTlace 
 o'lnbiup buappe bpuccaic ppora 
 
 Do lau Qice. 
 
 lO 
 
 Goco TTIaipeDa in mairpe miaD 
 
 nopDD niri^naD 
 Diam bopb a LinDinuine laenDpec 
 
 uap loc linDglan. 
 
 3^5 
 
 Laecpao pil Ri^bai 
 bái5 cfn gainne 
 
 Salbhuidhe, son of Fiacha Araidhe. Six of 
 the seven districts inhabited by them 
 were in Hy Many, and one in Meath. See 
 O'Donovan's Hy Many, pp. 72, 159, 188. 
 
 -m 
 
 * Conal Glas. — This was Conall Anglon- 
 nach, son of Feich, and founder of the 
 families of Conaille Muirthemhne, county 
 Louth. Magh Uisnich was the plain round 
 the hill of Uisnech, in the Co. Westmeath. 
 The other plains here mentioned are un- 
 known. — (7'.) 
 
 ' Magh Sulidhe — The plain about the 
 river Swilly, in the Co. Donegal. — (T.) 
 
 " Fernmaigh:i. e. the Alder-tree Plain, 
 now Farney, a barony in the county of 
 
 pD TTiic bpi^e 
 
 320 
 
 Cope 
 
 Monaghan, of which a vakiable historical 
 and topographical memoir has recently 
 been published by Evelyn Philip Shirley, 
 Esq. Magh Macha, mentioned in the next 
 line, is the plain round Armagh ; it is 
 generally called by the Four Masters 
 Machaire Arda Macha, or the plain of 
 Armagh. — (T.) 
 
 ^ InhherBtiais — The mouth of the river 
 Buais, now Bush, near the present town 
 of Bushmills, in the north of Dalriada, 
 Co. Antrim. See Reeves's Eccl. Antiq. 
 of Down and Connor. What is meant 
 by lath Aiche, or the land of Aiche, in 
 the next line, I do not know. — (7'.) 
 
 * Eocho Mairedha, — He was drowned 
 
267 
 
 The race of Conall Glas', son of Ech, 
 Spread themselves Kstlessly 
 
 To Magh Fothaid, to Magh Uisnigh, 
 To Magh Moghna, 
 
 To Magh Sulidhe\ to Fernmaigh", 
 
 To Magh Macha, 
 To Inbher Biiais'', of bursting torrents, 
 
 To the land of Aiclie. 
 
 310 
 
 Eocho Mairedha^, the rebellious son, 
 
 Of wonderful adventure, 
 Who was overwhelmed in lucid Linnmhuine, 
 
 With the clear lake over him. 
 
 3^5 
 
 The heroes of the race of Righbard, son of Brige^, 
 Of valour undaunted, 
 
 about A. D. 90, by the eruption of the 
 lake, now called, from his name, Loch 
 n-Eochadh, or Loch Neagh, which over- 
 spread the plain before called Liathmhuine. 
 The ancient name of Lough Neagh was 
 Linnmhuine. He is called " the rebel- 
 lious son" because he eloped with his 
 step-mother. There is some confusion in 
 lines 3 1 7 and 318; perhaps we should read, 
 
 Dia mbopb a linomuine linojlan, 
 uap liarmuine laoinopec. 
 
 Who was ovenvhelmed in clear Limunhuine, 
 Above the wide Liathmhuine. 
 
 N. is all confusion, reading the stanza 
 thus: 
 
 320 
 
 Core 
 
 Cftt) ca maipe oa in mairpe miao 
 
 nopo ninjnao 
 iDia m-bopb a linn muine Cennpec, 
 
 uup loc luinjlann. 
 
 For the legend of the eruption of 
 Loch Neagh, see the Dinnseanchus, and 
 the Leabhar n-Uidhri, foh 36 (T.) 
 
 ' Righbai'd, son of Brige. — Who this 
 was I do not know. The Corc-Oiche were 
 the descendants of Dubhthach Daelten- 
 gaidh (i. e. of the black tongue), and are 
 said to have occupied the land now co- 
 vered by Lough Neagh, until they were 
 dispossessed and dispersed into Meath, 
 Munster, &c., by Eochaidh Mac Mairedha, 
 a Munster chieftain, in the first century, 
 2M 2 
 
268 
 
 Cojic oice doe cloc cfn uimme 
 Dal y^aep pelle. 
 
 Se cinfoa nac oo munci]i bpfsoiri 
 
 ciappa magfn, 
 Jctbiiai^e Succa, Ui Uhaijipig 
 
 ■^ctleoin La-^Cn. 
 
 Céip fo chuipmipfmap ap cjiónic 
 
 cia no hglfo ? 
 Inci meoon acup roppach 
 
 acuf Deao. 
 
 Ofpb Ifam cipé poDop pime 
 o |io ^abao h6]iiu 
 
 3^5 
 
 ;3o 
 
 cona 
 
 who was contemporary with the eruption 
 of the lake. — Book of Leacan, fol. 1 34 ; 
 Ogyg. p. 329. The Dal Selle, mentioned 
 line 322, were descended from Eochaidh, 
 who gave his name to Loch Neagh. — (T.) 
 " Six tribes. — The MSS. read Seomuic 
 inDuic DO rnuincip ópej^oin; and in line 
 325, ^abpaije picca [N. pioja]. The 
 readings adopted are taken from a quota- 
 tion of this stanza which occurs in a short 
 account of the death of Finn M'Cumhal, 
 contained in a miscellaneous MS. volume 
 of the 15th century, in the possession of 
 Henry J. Monck Mason, Esq., LL.D. The 
 volume is lettered on the back, " Amradh 
 Coluim-Cille sceo scribenn aile." [Poem 
 on Columbkille and other writings]. The 
 whole passage, for which I am indebted to 
 Mr. E. Curry, is as follows: Clobepaio 
 
 apaile, 1 ip pip pin, comab do iB raipp- 
 pij hua pailgi DO, -j 50 maó 00 aicec- 
 ruachaib laDpióe. Qmail acbepc ITIael- 
 mupa ipm cponic 
 
 Se cmfoa nac do mumcip f>peo^ain 
 
 gebup maijin 
 ^apbpai^e Shucca, hui Uaipppi^ 
 
 ^aleon ^aijin. 
 
 "• Others say, and it is true, that he 
 [Finn] was of the Ui Tairrsigh of Ui 
 Failghe, and that they were of the Aith- 
 echtuath [or insurgent plebeians], as 
 Maelmura says in the Chronicle, Six 
 Tribes," &c. 
 
 This passage is worthy of insertion 
 here, not only as preserving the true 
 reading of the stanza before us, but also 
 because we learn from it incidentally 
 
269 
 
 Corc-Oiche, humblers of the proud, without fear, 
 The noble Dal Selle. 
 
 Six tribes'* who are not of Breoghan's people, 
 
 Who hold lands: 
 The Gabraighe Succa, Ui Tairsigh, 
 
 Galeons of Leinster. 
 
 Fully have we made our Chronicle, 
 
 Who will criticise it ? 
 It has its middle, and its beginning, 
 
 And its end. 
 
 It is certain to me that whatsoever I have related, 
 Since the^rs^ invasion of Eri, 
 
 325 
 
 330 
 
 There 
 
 that the present poem was known by the 
 name of The Chronicle ofMaelmura: comp. 
 line 327. It would seem, however, that, 
 instead of Se, we should read cpi cinfba, 
 "■three tribes," &c., in line 323; for three 
 only are mentioned, and Keating speaks 
 of three only, enumerating the very same 
 three that are here given, all of whom he 
 says were of the race of the Firbolgs. Q 
 oeipio Dponj pe Seancup jupab DioB na 
 cpi h-aicmeaoapo pil a n-eipinn, nac do 
 jaoióiolaib .1. ^abpuióe Shuca a 5- 
 Connaccaib, Ui Uaippi^ a jcpic o 
 bpailje, 1 ^aliun» Cai^ion. "Some an- 
 tiquaries say that it is of them [viz. of 
 the Firbolgs] are descended the three fa- 
 milies that are in Ireland who are not of 
 the Gadelians, viz., the Gabraidhe of [the 
 river] Suck in Conacht, the Ui Tairsigh, 
 
 in the country of Oifaly, and the Gaileons 
 of Leinster." — Quoted from Dudley Mac 
 Firbis's MS. Comp. Haliday's ed. p. 195 ; 
 O'Flaherty, Ogyg. p. 175; O'Donovan's 
 Hy-Many, pp. 85, 86, 90. The hint 
 thrown out in the passage quoted from 
 Mr. Mason's MS., that the three non-Ga- 
 delian families were of the Athachtuaidh, 
 and therefore joined with the insurgents 
 who murdered the nobles of the Gadelian 
 race, and set up a new line of popularly 
 elected kings, is curious. See Ogyg. iii. 
 c. 54, and Keating, at the reign of Tuathal 
 Teachtmar. Breoghan being the common 
 ancestor of all the Gadelian leaders, to 
 say that the tribes enumerated were not 
 of the race of Breoghan is equivalent to 
 saying that they were not Gadelian. 
 
 _-(r.) 
 
270 
 
 cona pai^be ní ba pípiu 
 na bap Ifjiiii. 
 
 Leop lenD lennnaic a panaip ipp 
 
 ]io yCi" culao 
 Tnunci]i bhpf^oin peib acbfpap 
 
 can a nibunaD. C. 
 
 IV. 
 [t)uaH acftawach.] 
 
 Dal Riaoa, umoppo, Dap labpamap 50 leg op lat) nac ppuil 
 arhopup againn ipin m-beagan Da m-buna6up, 1 cpaobpgaoileaó 
 Da larhpam pan leabappa. CuipeaiYi pean Duain Seancapa a piog 
 ap Qlbain annpo piop. 
 
 TTlappo aDep ge eapbaóac í lap píorh na píog na pann Depe- 
 anac, 1 pop lap plecraib ele: 
 
 Q eolcha 
 
 tvire tense, and would make no sense. But 
 O' Flaherty, Lynch, Keating, and others, 
 the best scholars of the seventeenth cen- 
 tury, have taken it as a verb in the first 
 line. Still Mr. Curry's conjecture is very 
 ingenious, and may probably be true. — 
 
 ^ Diian Alhanach. — The author of the 
 following poem is unknoAvn, but it appears 
 from internal evidence to have been writ- 
 ten about A.D. 1057. It is acknowledged 
 on all hands to be of the utmost value, as 
 the connecting link in the history of the 
 Gaels of Ireland and Scotland. Colgan says 
 of it, "quo ego non legi, nee Scoto-Britanni 
 
 '' Their origin — Mr. Curry has suggest- 
 ed that the first line of this poem ought 
 to be written Can a mbunaoap na n^ae- 
 Dil, " Whence their origin [viz. the ori- 
 giii\ of the Gadelians?" which would 
 make a good sense, and would coincide 
 with the last line, as is usual in bardic 
 compositions of this nature ; and although 
 there is a seeming grammatical irregula- 
 rity in repeating the possessive pronoun 
 along with the noun to which it refers, 
 yet instances are not uncommon in Irish 
 of this sort of redundancy. In the last line 
 of the poem it is quite impossible to take 
 canam as a verb, for it would be the fu- 
 
271 
 
 There will be found to be nothing more true 
 Or more plain. 
 
 Sufficiently have we followed their true history, 335 
 
 Much more do we know. 
 The race of Bregon, as it is handed down, 
 
 From whence is their origin^. 
 
 lY. 
 DuAN Albanach''. 
 
 Of the Dalriadans, of whom we have lately spoken**, we have no 
 doubt of the truth of the little we have attempted of their origin and 
 genealogy in this book. We set down, however, here an ancient 
 poem of the history of the Kings of Scotland. 
 
 Thus it speaks, although it is defective^ in counting the kings in 
 the last quatrain, and according to other accounts : 
 
 Oall 
 
 producunt, ullum Eegum Scotori;m ve- has also printed it, with a very erroneous 
 
 tustiorem Scriptorem." O'Flaherty says version, by the elder Charles O'Conor. 
 
 the same thing, Ogyg. p. 466; and Pin- As Dr. O'Conor's version is also full of 
 
 kerton calls it, " beyond question the most errors, it has been thought necessary to 
 
 ancient monument of Dalriadic history add a more correct translation of so impor- 
 
 extant." See the testimonies collected tant a document to the present work. — 
 
 by Dr. O'Conor, Rer. Hib. Script., torn. i. {T.) 
 
 Proleg. p. cxxii. ^ Lately spohen : i.e. Dudley Mac Firbis, in 
 
 It is here edited from the MS. of Dud- his genealogical work, from which this 
 
 ley Mac Firbis, in the Library of the Royal poem is taken, had lately spoken of the 
 
 Irish Academy, copied by Mr. Curry from families of Dal-Riada. See Reeves's Eccl. 
 
 the original in the possession of the Earl Antiq. of Down and Connor, p. 318. — (T.) 
 
 of Roden. Dr. O'Conor has edited it from ^ Defective.— YLencQ it appears that the 
 
 two MSS. in the Library of the Duke of defects of this poem are of ancient date. 
 
 Buckingham, at Stowe. Mr. Pinkerton They are also noted by O'Flaherty, who 
 
272 
 
 C( eolcha Qlban uile, 
 
 a jplua^ peura polrbuióe, 
 cia ceuD ^abail, an eól t)uíb, 
 \\o ^abapoaip Qlbanjiui^ ? 
 
 Qlbanup yio ^ab, lia a floj, 
 mac pen oipoépc Ipicon, 
 bpacaip If bpiurup ^an bpar, 
 páiueap Cllba eaúpac. 
 
 Po lonnapb a bparaip bpap 
 
 bpiocup cap muip n-lcc n-airinap, 
 po ^ab bpiocup Qlbain am, 
 50 pmn piabnac pocuodin. 
 
 10 
 
 pooa lap m-5piorup 
 po 5;abpaD clanna 
 
 says: " Verum aliquot desideratis disti- 
 chis, integrum apographum reperire non 
 contigit." — Ogyg. p. 467. The defect, 
 our author says, is manifest from the 
 number of kings (fifty-two) mentioned 
 in the last stanza, which does not agree 
 with the number given in the poem, or 
 with that given by other authorities — 
 (T.) 
 
 f The land of Alba — Qlbanpui j may, 
 perhaps, be for Qlbanpi^e, the king- 
 dom of Alba. Pinkerton and Dr. O'Conor 
 read Qlbanbpui^, the land of Alban, 
 which is perhaps correct, or puij may be 
 the gen. of puó, a wood or forest. In the 
 
 m-bláir, m-bil, 
 Nerhib, 
 
 epglan 
 
 first verse Dr. O'Conor takes uile as agree- 
 ing with Qlban, "vos docti Albania to- 
 tius ;" but he ought to have rendered it, 
 "vos docti Albania omnes." In verse 3 he is 
 also entirely wrong ; he translates it, " Qui 
 primi didicerunt scientiam e vestris ;" but 
 jaBáil is a substantive, not a verb. Mr. 
 Skene, in his English version of this poem 
 (Collectanea de rebus Albanicis, edited by 
 the lona Club, p. 70), is still further from 
 the original, for he renders ver. 3, " Learn 
 who first."_(T.) 
 
 ^ Nnmerous, — Dr. O'Conor reads pia, 
 which may mean with; andba, as Pinkerton 
 and the original MS. read, may be for le, 
 
273 
 
 O all ye learned of Alba ! 
 
 Ye well skilled host of yellow hair ! 
 
 What was the first invasion — is it known to you ? 
 
 Which took the land of Alba*^ ? 
 
 Albanus possessed it, numerous^ his hosts ; 5 
 
 He was the illustrious son of Isacon, 
 He and Briutus were brothers without deceit, 
 From him Alba of ships has its name. 
 
 Briutus banished his active'* brother 
 
 Across the stormy sea of Icht. i o 
 
 Briutus possessed the noble Alba, 
 
 As far as the conspicuous promontory of Fothudan'. 
 
 Long after Briutus the prosperous, the good, 
 The race of Nemhidh took 2V, 
 
 Erglan 
 
 with, but it may also signify numerous. tice in any of the other accounts of a 
 Mr. Skene renders pto j, race, which is brother called Bras. 6paf means active, 
 wrong. Dr. O'Conor might have taught energetic, restless. For the sea of Icht, 
 him the true meaning. In the next line see p. 31, note ', Dr. O'Conor and Mr. 
 Dr. O'Conor renders mac pein " filius Skene have mistaken the meaning of the 
 istius,'' which ought to be " filius ille epithet n-amnap, not perceiving that the 
 fuit." For If, in line 7, Dr. O'Conor and n was merely euphonic. — (T.) 
 Pinkerton read do. For the fancied de- ' Fothudan. — I am not able to identify 
 scent of Albanus and Brutus or Britus this promontory with its modern name, 
 from Tsicon or Isacon, and Japheth, see It appears to be here spoken of as the ex- 
 above, p. 33. — {T.) treme northern point of Scotland. Old 
 ^ Active. — Pinkerton and Dr. O'Conor Charles O'Conor (in Pinkerton) and Dr. 
 take bpap as a proper name, and trans- O'Conor, make Fothudan the name of a 
 late, "His brother Bras;" but this is man; the former translates this line "to 
 nonsense, for the expelled brother was the plains of the hunter Fothudan ;" and 
 evidently Albanus; and we have no no- the latter, "usque ad fines venatoris Fo- 
 IRISHARCH. SOC. 1 6. 2 N 
 
274 
 
 Gpjlan lap cceacc ap a loirig, 15 
 
 00 aicle rojla ruip Conuin^. 
 
 Cpiiiúni^ pop ^abpciD lapccain, 
 lap cnaccain a IvGpeann-rhui^, 
 .;c. pi5 cpi picir pi^ pan 
 jabpaD oiob an Cpuirean-cláp. 20 
 
 Cacluan an ceo pi^ Diob-poin, 
 aipnebpeat) oaoib 50 cumaip, 
 pob é an pi^ t>é^eanac óíb 
 an cup calma Cupamcin. 
 
 Clanna Garac ina n-oiaig, 25 
 
 gabpat) Qlbam lap n-óipDgliaió, 
 clanna Conaipe an caoirnpip, 
 
 ro^aibe na cpeun-^^^^^^^^^^- 
 
 Upi 
 
 thudani." But pinn is certainly a promon- f^ail epfnG pop ceicfo a n-jalaip -| 
 
 tory. — (í'.) m chipa. TTlapb 6eochach do charh i 
 
 ''^/y/ia/i.— Dr. O'Conor renders the word n-Gpino. Q oeich mna oia eip ppi pe 
 
 Gpjlan as an adjective, clamantes, con- cpi pichic bliaoan. f^uio 6bac 1 a mac 
 
 founding it with apojlopac. Mr. Skene .1. 6aach a cuaipceipc in bomain. 6111D 
 
 makes it the name of a country. "The macan-| Sapjlan, -| lapcacc .1. rpi meic 
 
 race of Neimhidh," he says, "acquired 6eoam micSDaipn co Dobap, -| co h-lpp- 
 
 Earglan," but he does not tell us where oobap a cuaipceipc Qlban. " They 
 
 " Earglan" was. Old Charles O'Conor passed under the shadow of Eri, retreat- 
 
 (see Pinkerton, vol. ii. p. 107) made it ing from their distempers and tributes, 
 
 the name of a man, one of the leaders Beothach died of a plague in Eri. His 
 
 of the Nemedians, and for this he has ten wives survived him three-score years, 
 
 the authority of the Book of Leacan (fol. Ebath and his son, i. e. Baath, passed 
 
 276, a), where we have the following into the north of the world. Matan and 
 
 account of the Nemedian chieftains who Erglan and larthacht, i. e. the three sons 
 
 survived the battle in which Conaing's of Beoan, son of Sdarn, with Dobar and 
 
 tower was destroyed. t)o lobap pin pop Irrdobar, to the north of Albain." — (7'.) 
 
Erglan'', after having disembarked from his ships, 1 5 
 
 After the destruction of Conaing's tower'. 
 
 The Cruithnians seized it afterwards™, 
 
 After they had come from the plain" of Eri, 
 
 Seventy noble kings of them 
 
 Possessed the Cruithnian plain. 20 
 
 Cathluan" was the first king of them, 
 (I tell unto you briefly), 
 The last king of them was 
 The brave hero Cusaintin. 
 
 The children of Eochadh" after them 25 
 
 Seized upon Alba, after great wars ; 
 
 The children of Conaire, the comely man, 
 
 Chosen mm ivere the mighty Gaedhil. 
 
 The 
 
 ' Conaing^'s toiver. — See above, p. 48, in making it plural), instead of O'Conor's 
 
 note 1. This tower is supposed to have been " Cruthniam illustrem:'—{T.) 
 
 on Tory island, Co. Donegal. See O'Dono- <> Cai/iZ?<an.— See above, pp. 125, 139, 
 
 van's Four Masters, at A.M. 3o66.-(r.) 159- 1« line 22, 50 cumaip does not sig- 
 
 ^ Afterwards. — Mr. Skene translates, nify veraciter, as Dr. O'Conor renders it, 
 
 "The Cruithne acquired the western re- nor explicitly, as Mr. Skene has it. Pin- 
 
 gion." Dr. O'Conor has rendered it cor- kerton reads 50 oeimin, verify.— {T.) 
 
 ^1 .rp^ P ^oc/irtíZA, i. e. Eochadh Muinreamhar, 
 
 rectly — (i.) ' 
 
 n Pto.-Meaning, perhaps, maj ópej, of the race of Conaire II., King of Ireland, 
 
 or Bregia. See above, p. 125. Comp. the ancestor of the Dalriadan kings of Ire- 
 
 also pp. 139, 145. Old Charles O'Conor, land and Scotland. See Reeves's Ecc.Antiq. 
 
 in Pinkerton, and Dr. O'Conor, render p. 320. King Conaire was called Caomh, or 
 
 plains in the plural, which is wrong. Mr. the beautiful (as in line 27), to distinguish 
 
 Skene falls into the same error, but he him from Conaire I., who was called Conaire 
 
 has corrected Dr. O'Conor's " in Hiber- Mor, or the Great. In line 27, O'Conor and 
 
 niaj campos." In line 20 he is also right Skene read na caiom pip, which would be 
 
 in rendering clap plains (although wrong plural, and is evidently wrong._(r.) 
 
 2 N 2 
 
276 
 
 Upi mec 6pc Tnec Gacbac air, 
 
 rpiap puai]i beannaccaiji pdrpaicc, 30 
 
 ^abpaD Qlbain, apD a n-^up, 
 Coapn, Peap^uf ip Qongup. 
 
 Dec TTi-bliaóna Loapn, lép blab, 
 1 pplaiceap oipip Qlban, 
 
 cap ep (^oapn pel 50 n-^up, 35 
 
 peace m-bbabna piceac peap^up. 
 
 Dorhangapc mac o'peap^up apo, 
 aipearh CÚ15 Tn-bba6an ni-biorjapj, 
 a .prptriiii. ^an upoit), 
 DO CoTTi^all, Tiiac Ooriiangoipc. 40 
 
 Oa bliaOan Conain^ ^an ráip, 
 cap ép Cornjaill Do ^obpán, 
 cpi bliaDna po cui^ ^an poinn, 
 ba pi Conall, mac Corhjoill. 
 
 Cerpe 
 
 ^ Valiant. — The word aic is rendered prince of Dalaradia], " et voce prophe- 
 
 strenuus by Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 115, tica dixit ad ilium ; Licet hodie videaris 
 
 col. I, where he quotes lines 25-40. In humilis, et despectus in conspectu fratrum 
 
 line 31 he renders apo a njup, "elato tuorum, eris in brevi princeps illoruni 
 
 animo." ^'^F signifies mind, courage, omnium. De te enim optimi reges egre- 
 
 spirit; see line 35. Dr. O'Conor and Mr. dientur, qui non solum in terra propria, 
 
 Skene read apo njup, which is evidently sed etiam in regione longinqua et pere- 
 
 a mistake — {T.) grina principabuntur ;" and see Colgan's 
 
 '^Patrick. — See Jocelyn, Vit. S. Patr. note on this passage, Tr. Thaum., p. 114. 
 
 c. 137, where this blessing is described as — (T.) 
 
 given to Fergus only; "Sanctus veroPa- * Bounds Colgan {ubi siipr.) renders 
 
 tricius prajdictum benedixit Fergusium" this line " in principatu finium Albania}." 
 
 [scil. Fergus Muinreamhar, son of Ere, The poet wishes to intimate that Loarn's 
 
277 
 
 The three sons of Ere, son of Eochadh the valiant^ 
 
 Three who obtained the blessing of Patrick', 3 o 
 
 Seized upon Alba, exalted was their courage, 
 Loarn, Feargus, and Aongus. 
 
 Ten years vms Loarn (it is known to fame) 
 In the government of the bounds' of Alba, 
 After the generous, courageous' Loarn, ^s 
 
 Seven and twenty years reigned Fergus. 
 
 Domhangart, the son of noble Fergus, 
 Numbered for five turbulent years ; 
 Twenty-four without a battle 
 Are assigned to Comhghall, son of Domhangart. 40 
 
 Two prosperous years without contempt, 
 After Comhghall, are assigned to Gabhran, 
 Three years five times" without interruption. 
 Was Conall, son of Comhghall, king. 
 
 Four 
 
 sovereignty extended to the very extre- has F^el 50 njui^, and translates absurd- 
 
 mities of Alban. Pinkerton reads lap- ly, " a space likewise." Mr. Skene fol- 
 
 chaip aibcin, " of western Alban," which lows O'Conor's reading, which he renders, 
 
 is a mistake. Dr. O'Conor has the right not very intelligibly, " keenly the tale." 
 
 reading, but translates it 27/í<5ínoM5 ; and See line 31. Fergus was surnamed the 
 
 Mr. Skene, not satisfied with this, makes Great, and was called Mac Mise, from the 
 
 it a proper name, " Oirir Alban," but name of his mother. O'Flaherty assigns 
 
 without explaining what he supposed to only sixteen years to his reign, which he 
 
 be meant. For the genealogy of Loarn says commenced A.D. 513.— Ogyg. p. 472. 
 
 see Ogyg. p. 470— (T.) —{T.) 
 
 t Courageous— Qolg's.n reads, pe.l ju " Three years five times: 1. e. 15. Mr. 
 
 nxup ; O'Conor, r^el 50 njup, which he Skene renders this, erroneously, " three 
 
 renders " historia est nota." Pinkerton years and five;" although Dr. O'Conor's 
 
278 
 
 Ceupe bliaóna piceac call 
 ba T?i Qoóán na n-iol-pann, 
 Dec Tn-blia6na po peacu, pecU ri-glé, 
 1 pplaireap Garac buióé. 
 
 Conncaó Ceajip jiáire, pel blaó, 
 a .;ciii. 01a iTiac peapchap 
 cap ép peapcaip, peajaió pamn, 
 .pm. bliaóna Dorhnaill. 
 
 Uap ép Dorhnaill bpic na m-bla, 
 Conall, Oun^al .^. m-blia6na, 
 .;ciii. bliaóna Ooríinnill Ouinn, 
 rap ép Oungail ip Cbonuill. 
 
 TTlaolDuin mac Conaill na ccpeac 
 a .;cun. Do 50 oligreac, 
 
 45 
 
 55 
 
 peapcaip 
 
 version is correct. In line 41 Pinkerton 
 reads, chonnail jan cap; Dr. O'Conor, 
 conaing jan cap. A note in the margin 
 of Mac Firbis's MS. mates Conaing the 
 name of a king, Avho reigned conjointly 
 with Gobhran ; but this must be a mis- 
 take (T.) 
 
 ^ Provinces : lit. " of many divisions." 
 Dr. O'Conor and Mr. Skene translate, 
 " of golden swords," reading na n-oplann. 
 But Dr. O'Conor mentions the other 
 reading, p. cxxxvii. Pinkerton reads, 
 na niolparm, " of extended plains." Call, 
 in line 45, signifies within, i. e. in posses- 
 sion, — an ancient brehon law term. — (T.) 
 
 ^ Ten years seven times: i.e. seventy years. 
 This has been translated by old Charles 
 O'Conor, who furnished Pinkerton with 
 his version of this poem, " ten years by 
 seven," which certainly meant 70, al- 
 though Pinkerton understood it 1 7. And 
 it has been rendered 17 by Dr. O'Conor 
 and Mr. Skene. But let the authority 
 of the Duan suffer as it may, Dec m-bliaó- 
 na po peachc must mean seventy years. 
 0' Flaherty assigns to Aidan a reign of 
 thirty- two years, and to Eochaidh Buidhe 
 twenty-three, following the authority of 
 Tighernach. In line 47, p^o^ is literally 
 sailing, and signifies his lifetime, career. 
 
279 
 
 Four years and twenty in possession, 45 
 
 Was Aodhan, king of many provinces''; 
 Ten years seven times^ a glorious career, 
 Was the sovereignty of Eochadh Buidlie, 
 
 Connchad Cearr reigned a quarter, renowned in fame, 
 
 Sixteen years his son Fearchar, 50 
 
 After Fearchar (inspect the poems^), 
 The fourteen years of Domhnall. 
 
 After Domhnall Breac, of the towns^, 
 Conall and Dungall, ten years, 
 
 The thirteen years of Domhnall Dunn, ^s 
 
 After Duno-all and Conall. 
 
 o 
 
 Maeldun, son of Conall, of forays. 
 Reigned seventeen years legitimately, 
 
 Fearchain 
 
 reign. — {T.) 
 
 ^ The poems : i. e. the historical poems, 
 which were the bardic historians' autho- 
 rities ; or which constituted the title deeds 
 of the kings named. See the Brehon law 
 tract (H. 3. 18, p. 22) in the Library of 
 Trin. Coll. Dublin. Mr. Skene renders 
 these words, " by dominion of swords," 
 confounding painn with pinn; but Dr. 
 O'Conor's version is correct. The reigns 
 assigned to Fearchar and Domhnall in this 
 stanza are too long. See Ogyg. p. 477; 
 and Pinkerton, vol. ii. p. 117. This was 
 the Domhnall who was defeated at the Bat- 
 tle of Magh Rath, which gives the date of 
 
 his reign. — See Tighernach, ad an. 637, 
 and O'Donovan's Battle of Magh Rath, 
 pp. 48, 49— (^0 
 
 ^ Of the towns. — Dr. O' Conor renders 
 this "celebrem famá," confounding bla 
 with bloD, fame, a totally different word, 
 which occurred a little before, line 49, 
 where he renders pel blaó, very absurdly, 
 " regno legitime inclyto," and Mr. Skene, 
 still more strangely, " a shooting star." 
 In the Brehon laws, bla is put for baile, 
 a town or townland. The two Domh- 
 nalls or Donnells are distinguished by the 
 surnames of Breac, speckled, and Donn, 
 brown — (T.) 
 
peapcaiji pooa, peaja leac, 
 
 DO cair bliaóain ap .ff, 60 
 
 Da bliaóain Gacbac na-n-eac, 
 po ba calma an pi pijreac, 
 aoin blinóain ba plair laprrain, 
 Qinceallac niair imac peapcaip. 
 
 Seacr m-bbaóna Oun^ail Dein, 6^ 
 
 acup a ceacaip Do Qilpén, 
 cpi bliaDna TTluipeaDoi^ rhair, 
 .^fp. DO QoD na ápDplair. 
 
 Q cearaip piceau, nip pann, 
 
 DO bliaDnaib Do caic Oorhnall, 70 
 
 Da bliaDain Conaill, cém n-jlé, 
 ip a cearaip ChonaiU ele. 
 
 Naoi m-bliaóna Cupaincin cam, 
 a naoi Qongupa ap Qlbain, 
 
 cerpe 
 
 ^ Behold thou — Dr. O'Conor's copy reads, renders it, perhaps correctly — {T.) 
 le^aleac, " read by thyself." The phrase, ^Afterwards. — Mr. Skene renders lap 
 "look you!" is still in use; see above, ccain, "of the western regions," not know- 
 line 51. For pooa, long, the appella- ing that Irish scribes write re for d. The 
 tion here given to Fearchair, Dr. O'Conor death ofAinchellach is given by Tighernach 
 reads poja, which is a mistake. SeeO'Fla- under the year 7 1 9. After Ainchellach 
 herty, p. 479 — (7!,) the Annals mention two kings: Selbhach, 
 
 '^Mansions. — The word pi^ceac seems son ofFerchair, and brother ofAinchellach; 
 
 to be a compound of pij, a king, and ceac, and Eochadh III., son of Eochadh II., who 
 
 a house ; or ceac may be merely the ad- is mentioned line 61. O'Flaherty assigns 
 
 jective termination, in which case the to these two reigns a period of fourteen 
 
 word will signify royal, as Mr. Skene years, from A. D. 719 10733, in which 
 
28l 
 
 Fearchair the Long, behold thou" 
 
 Passed one year over twenty. 60 
 
 The two years of Eochadh of steeds, 
 
 He was the brave king of royal mansions*"; 
 For one year was king afterwards** 
 Aincheallach the Good, son of Fearchair. 
 
 The seven years of Dunga? the impetuous, 6^ 
 
 And four to Alpin, 
 
 The three years of Muireadhach the good, 
 Thirty to Aodh, as supreme king. 
 
 Four and a score, not imbecile. 
 
 Of years Domhnall spent ; 70 
 
 The two years of Conall of glorious career, 
 And the four of another Conall. 
 
 The nine years of Cusaintin the fair ; 
 The nine of Aongus over Alban ; 
 
 The 
 
 last year the death of Eochadh mac Eoch- Duan all occur in connexion with a king 
 ach is recorded by Tighernach. Pinker- of this name. Thus, for Sealbhach and 
 ton gives Selbhach a reign of twenty years, Eochaidh III., the Duan substitutes Dun- 
 and to Eochaidh " about ten." The Duan gal and Alpin ; it omits Dungal and 
 is therefore here corrupted. A stanza ap- Eochaidh IV., who ought to come in 
 pears to have been omitted, and the two between Muiredach (line 67) and Aodh 
 lines 65 and 66, as Dr. O'Conor suggests, (line 68) ; and it also omits Eochaidh V. 
 were probably transposed to fill up the and Alpin, w^ho ought to come in between 
 gap; but they contain the wrong names. Eoganan (line 76) and Cionaeth or Ken- 
 There was probably some confusion made neth Mac Alpin (line 77). It is further 
 by an early copyist in the Eochaidhs, for remarkable that these errors are in each 
 it is remarkable that the defects in the case double, arising from the original 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 2 O 
 
282 
 
 cerpe bliaóna Qoóa áin, 
 ipa cpi Déu5 Go^anáin. 
 
 Upíoca bliaóain Cionaoir cpuaió, 
 a cearaip Oorhnall DpecyiuaiD, 
 .pcr;r;r. bliaóain co na V)]iÍ5, 
 Don cupaó DO Cupamcin. 
 
 Oá bliaóain, ba Daop a Daú, 
 
 Da bparaip Do Qoó pionnpcocac, 
 Oorhnall, mac Cupaincin caín, 
 pó cair bliaóain pa cearaip. 
 
 Cujpamcín ba calma a ^leac, 
 po caiú a pé ip Da piceac, 
 maolcoluiTT) cerpe bliaóna, 
 lonDolB a h-ocr aipDpia^la. 
 
 75 
 
 80 
 
 85 
 
 Seacc 
 
 omission of two kings, and the subsequent 
 attempt to mend the defect by transposi- 
 tion. The list, as given by O'Flaherty, 
 with the duration of each reign, is as 
 follows: Muiredach, three years; Dun- 
 gal II., seven; Eochadh IV., five; Aodh 
 Fionn, or Aodh I., thirty ; Domhnall III., 
 twenty-four; Conall III., two; Conall IV., 
 four; Constantine, nine; Aongus, nine; 
 Aodh II., four ; Eoganan, thirteen ; 
 Eochadh V., part of one ; Alpin, four ; 
 Kenneth Mac Alpin, thirty ; Domhnal 
 Mac Alpin, four; Constantine II., Mac 
 Cinaodha (i. e. son of Kenneth), four- 
 teen ; Aodh Mac Cionaodha, two. — (T.) 
 
 •" Eoghanan. — Here a stanza seems to be 
 omitted, of which lines 6^ and 66 proba- 
 bly formed part, except that for Dungal, 
 in line 65, we should read Eochadh. See 
 last note. From the next king, Cionaith 
 or Kenneth Mac Alpin, the list of kings 
 here given agrees, or originally did agree, 
 with the Chronicon Pictorum; see above, 
 p. 167, where a reign of sixteen years 
 only is assigned to Cionaith. — (T.) 
 
 ^ White flowers. — The word pionnpco- 
 cac signifies white or fair flowers. Old 
 Charles O'Conor renders it " the fair 
 haired," which is only an attempt to ex- 
 plain white ilowers. Dr. O'Conor and 
 
283 
 
 The four years of Aodli the noble ; 75 
 
 And the thirteen of Eoghanan^ 
 
 The thirty years of Cionaoith the hardy, 
 Four Domhnall of the ruddy countenance, 
 Thirty years, with his vigour, 
 To the hero, to Cusaintin. 80 
 
 Two years (hard was his complexion) 
 
 To his brother, to Aodh, of the white flowers' ; 
 Domhnal, son of Cusaintin the fair, 
 Reigned a year four times^. 
 
 Cusaintin, brave was his combat^, 85 
 
 Reigned six and two score years; 
 Maolcoluim four years ; 
 Indolph eight, of supreme sovereignty. 
 
 The 
 
 Mr. Skene translate it " white shielded," herty was misled by it here, and assigns 
 
 taking pcorac for fciarac. Constantine to Domhnal, son of Constantine, a reign 
 
 (line 80) and this Aodh Fionnscothach of five years. Dr. O'Conor renders it 
 
 were the sons of Kenneth Mac Alpin. " annum cum quatuor (annis)." The au- 
 
 Girig (or Gregory) Mac Dungail is in- thor adopted the unusual mode of saying 
 
 serted between Aodh and Domhnall, son four, only for the sake of his metre. Ro 
 
 of Constantine, both in O'Flaherty's list cair (line 84) signifies spent or passed 
 
 and in the Chron. Pictorum. See above, (on the throne), i. e. lived or reigned ; 
 
 p. 167. But he is omitted by the Duan, see lines 60 and 70. — (T.) 
 perhaps designedly. — (T.) *' Combat: i. e., probably, his contest for 
 
 'i A year four times : i. e. four years. the throne; jleac is a fight, a battle, not 
 
 The reader will observe that this is the " impetus in prajliis," as Dr. O'Conor 
 
 same form of expression which has been renders it. This Constantine was the son 
 
 already misunderstood by former trans- of Aodh, who was the son of Kenneth 
 
 lators; see lines 43 and 47. Even O'Fla- Mac Alpin; see line 82. — {T.) 
 
 2O2 
 
284 
 
 Seacc TTi-bliaóna Oubooa oén, 
 
 acuf aceaúaip Cuilén, 90 
 
 a -pc^run. óy gac cloinn, 
 
 t)o Cionaor, mac iTIaoilcoluim. 
 
 Seacr m-bliaóna Cupainnn cluin, 
 acup a cearaip TTIacóuib, 
 
 cpiocaó bliaoain, bpeacaio painn, 95 
 
 ba pí TTIonaió TTIaolcolanTi. 
 
 Se bliabna OonncaiD glain gaoir 
 .;cuii. bliaóna mac pionnlaoic, 
 cap éf TTIec bearaió 50 m-blai6, 
 .uii. míp 1 pplaiúiop Lujlai^. 100 
 
 ÍTIaolcoluim anopa ay pí, 
 mac Oonncaió óaca ópecbi, 
 a pé noca n-piDip neac, 
 acc an c-eólac ap éolac, Q eolca. 
 
 Oa 
 
 ' Duhhoda. — This is the king who is parte octavi ad annum 1004." — Ogyg. 
 
 called Cinaed, vel Dubh, in the list given p. 488. There is evidently some confu- 
 
 above, p. 167. He is also called Duifus sion in these names in the Irish version 
 
 by some writers. See Ogyg. p. 487, of the Chronicon Pictorum, which was 
 
 where O'Flaherty translates his name Lynch's authority in the place referred 
 
 " Odo niger." — (T.) to of Cambr. Eversus; but still it is pro- 
 
 ^ Mac Duibh, or Macduff: i. e. the son bable that " Cinead fil Dubh" there men- 
 
 of Dubhoda, line 39. O'Flaherty says: tioned (see p. 1 67, swpra), was the same who 
 
 " Grimus, Scotice Macduibh; hoc est is here called Mac Duibh or Macduff.-(2'.) 
 
 Duffi seu Dubhodonis filius, quern pro- ' Verses mark. — The word bpeucuiD 
 
 prio nomine Kenneth dictum invenio. is not very intelligible; if it were bpeac- 
 
 Kex Pictorum octcnnio. — Cambr. Ever. caib, it would mean as verses embel- 
 
 page 94. Quippe 7 annis ab anno 997 et lish, celebrate, adorn. Dr. O'Conor's ver- 
 
285 
 
 The seven years of Dubhoda' the vehement, 
 And four of Cuilen, 
 Twenty-seven over every clan, 
 To Cionoath, son of Maoilcholuim. 
 
 Seven years to Cusaintin, listen ! 
 And four to Mac Duibh'', 
 Thirty years (as verses mark^) 
 Was Maelcolaim king of Monaidh"*, 
 
 The six years of Donnchad the wise, 
 
 Seventeen years the son of Fionnlaoich° ; 
 
 After Mac Beathaidh, the renowned, 
 
 Seven months was Lughlaigh in the sovereignty. 
 
 Maelcoluim is now the king", 
 
 Son of Donnchad the florid, of lively visage, 
 
 His duration knoweth no man 
 
 But the Wise One, the Most Wise. O ye learned^. 
 
 90 
 
 95 
 
 100 
 
 Two 
 
 sion, which Mr. Skene translates, " of che- 
 ((uered portions," can only be regarded as 
 a guess. — (T.) 
 
 "" Monaidh: i. e. Dun Monaidh in Lome, 
 in Scotland, the well-known fortress or 
 palace of the Dalriadic kings of Scotland : 
 now Dunstaifnage. See Battle of Magh 
 Rath, p. 46, n. ^. Dr. O'Conor makes the 
 absurd blunder of translating pi monaio, 
 " rex montium," and in this he is fol- 
 lowed by Mr. Skene {T.) 
 
 " Son of Fiomlaoich: i. e. Mac Bea- 
 thaidh, or Macbeth, so called from his 
 
 mothers's name. See above, p. 167 (T.) 
 
 " Is now the king — Malcolm, son of 
 Donnchad, slew his predecessor Lulach, 
 on the I St of January, A. D. 1058, accord- 
 ing to Tighernach, and was himself killed 
 in 1093. This determines the age of the 
 poem, and also of the list of kings before 
 given, which also terminates with Mal- 
 colm, and was therefore, probably, written 
 
 in his reign. See above, p. 167 (T.) 
 
 pQ ye learned. — Q eolca. Thefirstwords 
 of the poem are written here in the mar- 
 gin, according to a custom of ancient Irish 
 
286 
 
 Dá píj; pop cao^ao, cluine, 
 50 mac Donncaió Dpfc puipe, 
 00 piol Gpc apD^lain anoip, 
 gabpaD Qlbain a eólai^. 
 
 101 
 
 seribes, who iised to write in the margin 
 the initial word of the poem, whenever the 
 same word occurred at the end of a line. 
 Colgan quotes this stanza, Trias Thaum., 
 p. 115, and translates it thus: 
 
 ' ' M alcolmus nunc est Rex, 
 
 Filius Donnchadi speciosi et vividi vultus, 
 
 Ejus annos non no-vit uUus 
 
 Prseter ilium scientem, qui omnia novit." 
 
 ' Kings. — Only forty-seven kings are 
 enumerated in the present text of the 
 poem. But O'FIaherty has made up the 
 number of fifty-two from the Annals and 
 other sources. 
 
 The comparison of his list Avith the 
 poem shews that in the latter two kings 
 have been transposed, and five omitted. 
 The transposed kings are Dungal, changed 
 
28; 
 
 Two kings'' over fifty, listen ! 
 
 To the son of Donnchadli of royal countenance, 
 Of the race of Ere, the noble, in the east^ 
 Obtained Alba, O ye learned. 
 
 lO! 
 
 from the twenty-second to the nineteenth 
 place, and Alpin, changed from the thirty- 
 third to the twentieth. The omitted kings 
 are No. 19, Selvach; the three Eochaidhs 
 (viz. No. 20, Eochaidh Mac Eochaidh ; 23, 
 Eochaidh Angbhuidh; 32, Eochaidh Mac 
 Aodha finn); and 38, Gairig, or Gregory 
 Mac Dungail (T.) 
 
 ' The east: i. e. east of Ireland. Scotland 
 is frequently called " the East" by Irish 
 writers. This proves that the poem, or at 
 least this stanza, was Virritten in Ireland, 
 and not in Scotland. For anoip. Dr. O'Co- 
 nor and Mr. Skene read an oip, " of the 
 gold," which is wrong, and makes no 
 sense. — {2\) 
 
ADDITIONAL NOTES. 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 
 
Ill 
 
 ADDITIONAL NOTES. 
 
 No. I. See page 29. 
 
 THE following table exhibits a comparative view of the names of the cities in the 
 Irish and Latin copies, with the supposed modern names: 
 
 Irish Copies. Latin Copies. Explanations. 
 
 f Gwrthernion in Radnorshire. 
 Caer Gortigern Caer Gurthigirn } Caer Gwerthrynyawn ar 
 
 (. llan Gwy. Triad, vi. s. 2. 
 C. Grutus [Gutais. L. B.] C. Graunth Cambridge or Grantchester. 
 
 r^ i,r a r^ t^t ■ ■ -Mr ■ ■ f Vcrulam, at or near St. Al- 
 
 C Mencest C Mencipit or Municip. . . J. 
 
 \ ban's. 
 
 C. Leuill C. Luadiit or Luilid Carlisle. 
 
 C. Medguid [Meguaid, L. -j^,, .^ -^^ ■ •,. -^,^ 
 
 -, 1-0 \ ( Meguid Meivodm Montgomeryshire. 
 
 C. Colin C. Colun Colnchester in Essex. 
 
 C. Gusdirt [Gustint. L. B.] C. Custeint Caernarvon. 
 
 C. Abrog C. Ebrauc or Eborauc . . . York. 
 
 -, ^ ^ ^ ^ f Old Sarum. Also a fortress 
 
 C. Caradog C. Caratauc < . ^. , . 
 
 [^ m Shropshire. 
 
 C. Brut [Graat. L. B.] , . C Britten Bristow? or Dunbarton? 
 
 ^ ,, , , ^ ,r , ., fMancesterinWarwickshire? 
 
 C. Machod C. Mauchguid { ,^ , 
 
 I or Manchester r 
 
 C. Lunaind [Lugain. L. ■ ^ ^ , ^ . 
 
 ^ ' Lunden London. 
 
 Ludain. B.] J 
 
 Irish 
 
 a I believe I have correctly allotted the equiva- the translator had probably an eye to one of the 
 lents, in the Irish and Brito-Latin lists. Though Manchesters when he wrote Mencest. 
 
 a 2 
 
IV 
 
 Irish Copies. Latin Copies. Explanations. 
 
 C. Oen [Cose. L. Caisi. B.J C. Gwent Chepstow^ 
 
 ... t C. Guoirangon Worcester. 
 
 Giraigon, B.J J 
 
 C. Pheus C Peris Portchester in Hampshire. 
 
 C. Don [Minchip. L. B.] C. Daun Doncaster. 
 
 C. Loninoperuisc [Leo an- 1 
 
 aird puisc L. Leoinar- V C. Legion Guarusik Caerleon-iipon-Usk. 
 
 phuisc. B.] -' 
 
 C. Grugan C. Gorieon or Guorcon. . . Warwick*^? 
 
 C. Sant C. Segeint Silchester in Hampshire. 
 
 ( Caerleon-upon-Dee, i. e. 
 C. Legun [Legion. L. B.] C. Ligion j Chester. 
 
 C. Guidiud [Guhent. L. ( . | Norwich, or Winchester, or 
 
 Guent. B.l Í ^^""^"^^ ^ Winwick in Lancashire. 
 
 r Bristow ; or rather Dun- 
 
 C. Breatan C. Britton A breatan, Dunbritton, or 
 
 L Dunbarton. 
 
 C. Leiridoin ("Lergiin. L. l ^ , .^ . . ^ . 
 
 J' }- C Lirion Leicester. 
 
 Lerion. B.J J 
 
 C. Pendsa C. Pensavelcoit 
 
 ^ / Exeter, or Lostwithiel, or 
 
 ( Ilchester, or Pevensey. 
 
 C. Druithgolgod [Driiithe- '\ 
 
 colcoit. L. Gluteolcoit. j- C Droithon Drayton in Shropshire. 
 
 B.] ^ 
 
 . r Vulgo Lincoln ; but rather 
 
 C. Luiticoit C. Luitcoit -? Leeds Thoresby. Duca- 
 
 (. tus, p. 9. 
 
 C. Urnacht [Urtocht. L. Í ast x • oi, u- 
 
 , _ t, J- C. Urnach W roxeter in Shropshire. 
 
 Urtach, B.] J 
 
 C. Eilimon fCeilimon. L. i ^ , . ^ , • o i • ^ 
 
 ; C. Celemion Camalet m Somersetshire^. 
 
 Ceuimeno. B.J ) 
 
 The 
 
 '' SeeLlwyd'sRrit. Descript. Commentariolum. "^ Caer Gwair, ap. Llwjd. p. ,33. 
 According to him Chepstow is Caer Went, p. '^ Pen-savle-coed, static capitalis in sylva. 
 102; and Winchester is Caer Wynt, City of '' The conjecture of Camden, i. 178, ed. Gib- 
 Wind, p. 21 ; Triad, iv. series 1. son. 
 
The root of these lists of the twenty-eight cities is in the commencement of the Liber 
 Querulus of Gildas, who describes Britannia as being " bis denis bisque quaternis civitati- 
 bus, ac nonnullis castellis, &c. decorata ;" and seems as if he were quoting part of his 
 words from some poet; cap. i, andBeda, i. cap. i. The general tradition is, that they were 
 the sees of the twenty-five bishops and three archbishops of the British Church ; as may 
 be seen at large in Ussher's Primordia, cap. 5. The three archbishoprics were London, 
 York, and Caerleon-upon-Usk. The allusion to the words of Gildas and Beda in those 
 of the Historia is so apparent, that we cannot doubt but the original number in Mar- 
 cus was xxviii. ; and that the scribe of 946 altered it, by the introduction of other names 
 he had collected, and expunged (as false and exaggerated) those remarkable words in 
 which the author seems to pay a compliment to Fernmael Lord of Guortigerniawn, and 
 perhaps to his own native place, *•' prima civitas Britannise est quae vocatur Caer 
 Gurthigirn." Of his thirty-three cities the copier places York and Canterbury, the 
 two palls or archiepiscopates of England, first and second ; thereby shewing that his 
 repeated dates of " quintus Eadmundi regis" correctly point out his nation, and pro- 
 bably his subjection to the northern primate; the unknown Caer Gurcoc, third; while 
 Caer-Guorthigern has the fourth place. A Welch MS. of Genealogies of the same 
 century, viz. the tenth, gives the list of twenty-eight cities nearly as it is in Nennius, 
 ap. Cambrian Quart. Mag. vol. iv. 
 
 It is a remarkable fact, that Mr. C. Bertram has printed in his Ricardus Corinseus, 
 that of ninety-two British towns thirty-three were chief; viz. : the two free cities or 
 municipia of Verulam and York, nine Roman coloniai, ten governed by Latin law 
 under the Lex Julia, and twelve inferior and merely tributary. This list is essentially 
 different in names from the Nennian twenty-eight and the five others making the 
 Petavian thirty-three; and is fundamentally distinct in its basis, being civil, not 
 ecclesiastical. Yet it exhibits that very number (thirty-three), which the Petavian 
 MS. of 946 has effected by adding five names to the twenty-eight. But Mr. Bertram 
 surely never saw that MS. What, then, shall we say? That he found the number 
 thirty-three in some other copy, and worked upon it? I regard the enumeration as 
 part of his figments, and no ancient fragment ; for if it were true that Eboracum was 
 also governed suojure, Verulam should not have been called Caer Municip, nor would 
 his surname of Municeps have explained whence the tyrant Gratianus came. Vide Ric. 
 Corin. p. 36, Havniai 1757, p. 1 1 1, ap. Johnstone Ant. Celto-Norman. ibid. i']S6. (H.) 
 
 No. IL See page 29. 
 Lluyd, in his Archteologia, tit. i. p. 20, col. 3, supposes Cpuirneac to be a corrup- 
 tion of 6pirneac, pictiis, variegatus ; see also O'Brien, Diet, in voce. But this is scarcely 
 
 credible ; 
 
VI 
 
 credible; Duald Mac Firbis gives the following explanation of this word: Cpuirneach 
 (Pictus) neac do jaBao cpora no Dealba anmann, eun, ajup lapj, ap a eineac, .r. 
 ap a aijiD : ajup j^io n! uippe amain ace ap a copp uile. ^oipió Sepap Cpuicnij^ 
 .1. picci, DO bpfrnaiB do cuipeao o'J'i) peoil do Kod 7 do baoap oppa lonDap^omDíp 
 uacmapa ne a narh'nD. " Cruithneach (Pictus), one who paints the cruths (forms) 
 of beasts, birds, and fishes on his eineach (face), and not on his face only, but on his 
 whole body. CiBsar calls the Britons Cruithnigh, i. e. Picti, because they used to stain 
 their faces with woad, in order that they might appear terrible to their enemies." — 
 Genealogies. Marq. of Drogheda's copy, p. 1 62. For this quotation I am indebted to 
 Mr. O'Donovan. Cajsar's words are : " Omnes vero se Britanni vitro inficiunt, quod 
 coeruleum efficit colorem. Atque hoc horridiori sunt in pugna aspectu ; capilloque 
 sunt premisso atque omni parte corporis rasa, prater caput et labrum superius." — De 
 Bella Gall. lib. v. c. 14.— (T.) 
 
 No. III. Seepage 29. 
 
 Abouia — Eubonia or ManaAv is the Isle of Man. The Romans considered it as having 
 the same name with Anglesea, viz. Mon ; and probably Avith reason, for Mon is a cow, and 
 that idea is preserved in the islet called theCalf of Man. But synonymes required a mark 
 of distinction, which is found in the Mona-oeda of Ptolemy, the Mon-apia of Pliny, the 
 Eu-bonia of Nennius, and the Eu-monia or Eu-mania of some MSS. of Orosius, as well 
 as the Men-avia clearly meant in those which have Mevania. The word united to the 
 primary one is probably that very aw, which now forms Manaw, the Welch for Man, 
 and which Beda extended to both in his MenavisB^ Insula?, Hist. i. cap. 9. It meant^ 
 to blow, both naturally, and in the metaphors of spirit, inspiration, afflatus, &c. This 
 would give us Monavia, and Aumonia or Eumonia (all as one, in ancient spelling), and 
 with the mutation, Auvonia or Euvonia, for the Mona of Winds. In an ancient MS. 
 (Harl. 3859, ap. Cambr. Qu. Mag. iv. p. 23), Man is called Manau Guodotin, and in 
 a supplement of Nennius (Nenn. cap. 66, ex MS. Cotton, ap. Gale, p. 116), " regio 
 quae vocatur Manaw Guotadin." Though not the same place, it is perhaps the same 
 
 word 
 
 ' So corrected by Mr. Sharon Turner, Hist. tuwel, calm, serene ; tawelu, to make or become 
 
 Anglo-Sax. i. 347, ed. iv. IJiit in his text, as calm. See Edw. Llwjd, Comp. Vocab. Owen 
 
 in Orosius, Mevania. Diet. Ta is svperior, as Dr. Ovifen shews by 
 
 S It does not exist as a verb liiie aw ; but as a an instance (a point essential to the legitimate 
 
 root, in awel, a blast of wind ; awelu, to blow ; citation of his Dictionary) ; and ascendancy over 
 
 awen, inspiration, &c. And (with a restrictive wind, or breath, makes a calm, or silence, 
 sense in the prefix ta) taw, stillness, silence; 
 
Vll 
 
 Avord as Aneurin's Gododin. Rejecting the din (meaning an enclosed or defensible 
 place) Ave may possibly obtain from the Guodo or Guota the Movoc-Oih», or Mona-oeda 
 of Ptolemy; for the G disappears in composition. But Mona seems to be the founda- 
 tion of all the names. 
 
 While the Romans were still ruling in Britain, Man was an Irish Island, " seque 
 (with Hibernia) a Scotorum gentibus habitata." — Orosius, i. cap. 2. But Avhether this 
 had been always so, or became so by the ruin of the Britons, no man now can say. 
 The first occupation of Man by the Irish was probably not later than A. D. 254, in 
 which year there is a tradition that King Cormac M'^Art drove some of the rebellious 
 
 Ultonians into that island Tigernach, in anno 254. Nevertheless it may have been 
 
 earlier. 
 
 The earliest accounts of it, however, are much too early, belonging to the fabulous 
 epoch and legends of the Tuatha De Danann. The following statement is extracted from 
 the ancient MS. Glossary of Cormac M'Cuillenan'^. "Manannan Mac Lir Avas a 
 famous merchant, that lived in the island of Manann. He was the best navigator that 
 was in the sea in the west of the world. He used to ascertain by heaven-study, that is, 
 observation of the heavens, the duration of calm and storm, and the time when either 
 of these tAvo periods would change. " Inde Scoti et Britones eum dominum maris vo- 
 caverunt, inde filium maris esse dixerunt, i. e. Mac Lir ; et de nomine Manannain insola 
 Manainn dicta est'." But other authorities tell us, if we are to trust O'Flaherty, that 
 the name of this merchant Avas Oirbsion or Orbsen, son of Allad, son of Alathan, 
 and nephew of the Daghda ; and that he was called Manannan, because of his inter- 
 course Avith the Isle of ManJ. Orbsen Manannan Avas slain in battle by Ullinn, son 
 of Tadhg, son of Nuada the Silver-handed, at the place therefore called Magh- 
 Ullinn or Moycullin, in Galway. Some say, that Loch Oirbsion or Orbsen broke 
 out Avhile his grave was being dug. See the Ogygia, part iii. cap. 14, p. 179; and 
 Keating. That the Britons knew this legend of Man, may be supposed from the sur- 
 name M'Llyr, son of the Avater or of the sea.'' Bran ap Llyr is the fabulous father 
 
 of 
 
 " This author died in 908, according to Jnip ITIanann a Depap manannan pip. 
 O Flaherty. " Or he was called Manannan from the Isle of 
 
 13. 
 
 Bodleian MS. Laud. 610, fol. 83, col. a., \. Manann." — {T.) 
 
 •'' i-ep or i/eap, the sea, {genitive i/ip) is still 
 
 J In the copy of Cormac's Glossary in the Li- a living word in Irish ( T.) In H. A. Bullocks 
 
 brary of Trin. Coll. Dub. (H. 2, 15) there is the History of the Isle of Man, the tradition of Manan- 
 following note on the above quoted passage, in nan is thus spoken of : " Mananan Mac Lyr (the 
 the hand-writing of Duald Mac Firbis : No o first man who held Man, was ruler thereof, and af- 
 
VUl 
 
 of the elder Caradoc, and Bran ap Llyr Marini that of Caradoc Vreichbras. The 
 conversion of Man to Christianity is ascribed to one Germanus, an emissary of St. 
 Patrick, who was succeeded by two others named Conidrius and Romvdus. Jocelyn. 
 Vita Patric. cap. 92, 152; Vita Quarta, cap. 81. 
 
 By Orck are denoted the Orcades or Orkneys, Orcania of Nennius. Ore in Gaelic 
 is a whale or other large fish ; and possibly may have had the same sense in ancient 
 Gaulish and British; as it had also in Latin, *' orca genus marinfe belluas maximum 
 dicitur" (Pomp. Festus), whence the orca of the Italian romantic poets, and in French 
 
 (f)-que. 
 
 " Then shall this mount 
 Of Paradise by might of waves be moved 
 Out of his place, push'd by the horned flood, 
 "With all his verdure spoiled and trees adrift, 
 Down the great river to the opening gulf. 
 And there take root, an island salt and bare, 
 The haunt of seals and ores and seamews' clang." — Paradise Lost, xi. 829-37. 
 
 Orcades, or Ore Ynys, the islands of whales. See Armstrong's Gaelic Dictionary 
 in Ore. Other etymologies, from the Teutonic, may be seen in Wallace and Torfseus; 
 but they appear to me false and trivial. The Og^isis "AKg^a, of Ptolemy was Dunnet 
 Head in Caithness, over against the islands. 
 
 The Irish translator has omitted a good passage of Marcus and Nennius: " So in 
 an old proverb it is said, when speaking of judges and kings. He judged Britain with 
 the three islands^ — (//.) 
 
 No. IV. See page 42. 
 
 The first man The two first paragraphs of Irish history are borrowed, with cor- 
 rections, from Nennius, cap. 6 ; at p. 50 of Marcus. The Latin has Bartholomsus, 
 Partholomseus, Partholomus , and, as it seems acknowledged that Partholan's name 
 means Bartholomew, we must admire the credulity which could believe that apostolic 
 name to have been known in Ireland 311 years after the flood. Ogygia, ii. p. 6^. 
 The same remark applies to Simon Brec. It is very remarkable that Partholan, first 
 King of Ireland, and Brutus, first King of Britain, were both abhorred for having 
 
 killed 
 
 terwhom the land was named) reigned many years; p. 3. The natives "pretend he was son to a 
 and was a paynim. He kept land under mists by king of Ulster, and brother to Fergus II. who 
 his necromancy. If he dreaded an enemy, he restored the monarchical government of Scot- 
 would of one man cause to seem one hundred ; land, 422." — Ibid. — {^H.) 
 and that by art magic." — Old Statute Booh, cit. 
 
IX 
 
 killed father and mother. See Keating, p. 25. By " Nemech quidam filius agnominis," 
 the copyists probably understood son of his own cognominis or namesake. The tran- 
 scriber of Marcus has left it blank, in doubt of its meaning ; and he did wisely. For 
 the original reading is "filius Agnomain", or Agnamhain. See Ogygia, ii. p. 6^ ; Wood's 
 Primitive Inhabitants of Ireland, p. 13; Keating's Genealogy, p. 30. The same name, 
 Agnoman, occurs very early in the voyages of the Gaidhelians. Gildas Coem. ap. 
 Ogygia, ii. p. 67. Our translator corrects the Historia, which had represented Nemed 
 himself as sailing away again; whereas it was his posterity, after a sojourn of 216 
 years, — (H.) 
 
 No. V. See page 44. 
 
 Viri Bullorum, 8^x. — The Firbolg, Firdomnan, and Firgalian, are inserted by 
 the translator. The name Firbolg is also a general one, and comprehensive of all the 
 three. Mr. O" Flaherty does not doubt but they were colonies from Great Britain, of 
 the Belga?, Damnonii, and another tribe. Ogygia, i. pp. 14, 15; Keating, p. 39. The 
 account of the Tuatha De Danann is also inserted. They are said to have come from 
 the northern parts of Ei;rope, and their name may be rendered The Tribe of Gods from 
 Denmark. Danann for Dania, as Manann for Mannia. The first mention of the Dani 
 
 is in Servius, " Dahaj unde Dani dicti," in ^neid. viii. 728; and the second, 
 
 in Venantius Fortunatus de Lupo Duce, vi. 7, 49; 
 
 " Quam tibi sis firmus cum prosperitate superna, 
 Saxonis et Dani gens cito victa probat." 
 
 The three tribes of Tuatha De Danann were descended from the three sons of Danann, 
 called Gods (and esteemed such) for their skill in magic; whence perhaps the phrase 
 Plebes Deorum. They first came (it is fabled) into the north of Britain, where 
 they inhabited places called Debar and Ir-dobar (quere Tir?) and whence they re- 
 moved to the north of Ireland; and their title of De has been accounted for «by the 
 name of the River Dee. O'Flaherty, Ogygia, i. p. 12. But their story shews, that they 
 were a race endowed with such arts and powers, as might obtain them credit for a 
 divine origin. And there is no reason for supposing that Dobar was near the River 
 Dee. The interpretation of the name of this colony is quite independent of the ques- 
 tion of its having ever existed ; of which there is neither proof, nor much probability. 
 Their legend represents them to have spoken a German, not a British, dialect, which 
 is accordant to the notion of their being Danes, but is by no means accordant to the 
 catalogue of their names ; and so far their story belies itself. The letters of which 
 the invention is ascribed to the Danannian Ogma, brother of the Daghda, are not that 
 modification of the Latin alphabet used in Irish and Anglo-Saxon writinn-s, but the 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. 1 6. b cyphers 
 
cyphers called ogliam ; the superior antiquity of which seems to me to involve this 
 difficulty, that they almost imply and presuppose the existence of ordinary alphabetic 
 writing. — {H.) 
 
 No. VI. See page 54. 
 
 Out of the kingdo7n of Scythia, Sfc — There is no probability, and a want of distinct 
 testimony, even legendary, that Ireland ever received any considerable body of set- 
 tlers, but direct from Britain. Ireland, in effect, received but three classes of colonists. 
 For the Nemedians were Bartholoma;ans, and the Firbolg and Tuatha De Danann 
 were both Nemedians. Besides this class there were the Gaidhil or Scoti, into 
 which prevalent colony the whole nation resolved itself; and thirdly, the Cruithnich 
 or Pictish settlement. But the Firbolg and Danann were both direct from Britain, 
 the former manifestly, and the latter avowedly. And the Scots, after various pere- 
 grinations, went from Pictland or Albany in North Britain to Spain, and thence 
 over to Ireland. The whole mention of Spain in that legend is etymological, and 
 was meant to unite the two names, so slightly dissimilar, and sometimes (as Mr. 
 O'Flaherty observes) confounded, of Iberus and Ibernus ; as the mention of Scythia 
 is also an etymologism for Scot. The three (or rather two) classes of colonists seem 
 to have been the South Britons, of Belgic origin ; the North Britons, of Celtic origin ; 
 and certain Britons, who must have belonged either to the one or other division, 
 and were distinguished by retaining in Ireland their custom of staining the skin, at a 
 time when no others did. 
 
 The name Scoti is identified by Nennius and by Irish bardic antiquaries with 
 Scytha}, and that verbal resemblance is the sole foundation of their travels from 
 Scythia. No Roman, meaning to say Scytha, could express it Scotus ; and no savage 
 of Hibernia could think of applying to himself the eastern and generic title of Scythian. 
 Words are almost a waste on such topics. The name of Scoti is said to be first used 
 by Porphyry, about A. D. 277J. But this must be doubtful in the extreme; as 
 St. Jerome'', quoting Porphyry, would put " Scoticse gentes" according to his own 
 custom and that of his day, where Porphyry had put ra. tZv 'Iov'í^vuv 'íSvn. If so, Am- 
 mianus will be the earliest who names them, at the close of the fourth century. 
 Before these authors no Greek or Roman had heard of a Scot ; and the name Scot was 
 very probably unknown in Hibernia. If it be the same as scuite, a wanderer or rover, 
 it is unintentionally explained by Ammianus in his " Scoti per diversa vagantes." 
 Its origin should date from the time when they devoted themselves to piracy ; from 
 
 after 
 i That is the year to which Schoell, in his Hourishing. 
 Tabic Chronologique, gives Porphyry's name, as '' Epist. ad Ctesiphontem. 
 
XI 
 
 after which time, as Ammianus is the first ascertained authority, its known origin 
 does in point oi fact date. And we may suppose that it was not prevalent, until 
 the sea-kings of Erin became troublesome to the neighbouring shores, which was 
 scarcely in the third century, or perhaps after the middle of it, when Cormac Mac Art 
 obtained celebrity in various ways. Achy Mogmedon, father of Niall the Great, seems 
 first to have become formidable in that shape. This supposition squares admirably 
 with the observation in Ogygia iii. 72, that although the Irish called their Gaidhelian 
 people Scots, no such territorial epithet as Scotia or Scotland was known in their 
 language; for they had not that name in regard of their land, but of renouncing the 
 land, and making their home upon the deep, and among the creeks and coves of 
 every defenceless shore. The ancient word scticl^ a boat or ship, plural, scuid, hath 
 a close agreement with scuite, a wanderer, and Scut, a Scot ; and it may be doubted, 
 whether this obsolete Gaelic word did not primarily signify roving in coracles. Sallee 
 existed before there were Sallee rovers ; and so did Ireland, long before she had her 
 scots or rovers. Bardic fable so far says true, that it was the latest denomination 
 of the pagan kings of Erin ; and the protracted rovings or wanderings of Eibhear Scot 
 and his family through almost all lands and seas seem like a vast romantic gloss upon 
 the appellation. For they were, indeed, a race of Errones, and that is the charac- 
 teristic feature of their story (H.) 
 
 No. VII. Seepage 60. 
 
 Seeds 0/ battle. — Caesar speaks of the spikes which Cassibellanus placed in the 
 Thames, as large stakes, not caltrops : " ripa autem erat acutis sudibus pr^fixis mu- 
 nita, ejusdemque generis sub aqua defixse sudes flumine tegebantur," (De Bello 
 Gall. V. 18.) ; and Bede says, that these stakes remained to his time, " quarum ves- 
 tigia sudium ibidem usque hodie visuntur, et videtur inspectantibus quod singulse 
 earum ad modum humani femoris grossse, et circumfusse plumbo immobiHter erant 
 in profundum fluminis infixse." — Hist. Eccl. i. 2. But we can hardly suppose such 
 solid stakes to have been described under the name of " seme?i bellicosum." 
 
 I am indebted to Mr. Eugene Curry for the following illustrations of the words 
 ^pana cacha, which I have translated seeds of battle. 
 
 In a MS. glossary on paper, written in the seventeenth century, and now preserved 
 in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (H. 2. 15. p. 126,) the words are thus 
 explained : 
 
 ^pain caca .1. beapa, uc epc, " pil Grain catha, i. e. spikes ; as " Sil 
 
 caca goipc cuiprep pocepcep ppi bela- catha goirt [seeds of battle-field] which 
 
 b 2 are 
 
xu 
 
 T:a cpici aca eiflinDe," .1. beapa no 111 are put or set in the entrance fords of 
 cuipchep amail pil 1 n-gopc i m-belaib an unfortified' country:" i.e. spikes or 
 naraib na cpice. Ipe pm uil arm .1. in things that are sown like seed in a field, 
 5pan cara. in the solitary passes of the country. 
 
 This is what is meant hy Gran catha 
 
 [seeds of battle]. 
 
 The words in inverted commas are evidently quoted from some more ancient tract 
 or glossary. 
 
 In the Felire Beg, or little Festilogium, an ancient Calendar, preserved in the 
 library of the Royal Irish Academy, in a MS. which is at least as old as the four- 
 teenth century, the following is given (p. 23) as the first of three great qualifications 
 of a distinguished champion : 
 
 Cpeibi apa neamceanacap laech ; Three things that constitute a cham- 
 
 cachclep cu poceapoaib, .1. ^puin cu- pion: Battle skill with subordinate arts, 
 cha, cu ceapraib poiche in gae bulja. viz. Grain catha, with the skilful set- 
 ting the Gae bulga [belly spear]. 
 
 The gae bulga, or belly spear, was a short spear which was used by the combatant 
 to strike from beneath, and pierce the belly of his opponent under his shield. In the 
 curious ancient romance called Tain bo Cuailgne, or " The Plunder of the Cuailgnian 
 Cows," the hero Cuchulann, the champion of Ulster, is introduced making use of 
 the gae bulga, in his combat with Ferdiadh, the champion of Connaught, at Ath- 
 Firdiadh, the ford of Firdiadh (so called from the name of the hero), now Ardee. It 
 appears from this narrative that the weapon was thrown from the foot, and the art 
 seems to have consisted in keeping the adversary busy in protecting his head and 
 body, whilst the gae bulga was suddenly seized between the toes, and struck under his 
 shield into his belly. It is described as a barbed dart, which after entering the body 
 threw out thirty blades that sprang loose and inflicted an incurable and deadly wound 
 within. 
 
 It is not necessary to our present purpose to enter into any more particular ac- 
 count of this probably fabulous weapon, or to collect together the notices ol' it which 
 occur in Irish MSS. It must suffice to observe that both the^ae bulga, or belly-spear, 
 and the grain catha, or battle seed, seem to have been used chiefly, if not always, in 
 fords of rivers, the water serving to conceal the weapon, or the caltrops, from the 
 
 enemy. 
 
 I Unfortified — "6i, liti .1. eipinnil no et) nnjgfn, Eislinu, i.e. unfortified or un-fast." — O'Clery's 
 Glossary. 
 
XIU 
 
 enemy. In tlie case of tlie battle, or rather the single combat, at the ford of Arclee 
 (described in the romance of the Tain bo Cuailgne), the attendant or esquire of Cuchu- 
 lann is represented as sending the gae bulga to his master through the water, floated 
 probably by some contrivance so as to escape the notice of the enemy; and it was then 
 caught by Cuchulann between his toes, under the water, and driven instantly into 
 the belly of his assailant. — {T.) 
 
 No. VIII. Seepage 63. 
 
 The King was baptized— Ih^ famous legend of King Lucius (from Nennius, cap. 18) 
 has its earliest voucher in Beda; whose accounts of its date are both erroneous and 
 and discrepant"'. Annalists have varied from 138 to 199 in assigning its epoch. But 
 that would not affect the fact itself, were it otherwise authentic. There were 
 then in Caledonia and in Cornwall, if not elsewhere, some independent princes or 
 chieftains, of whom this Lucius may have been one. But it has much the appear- 
 ance of a fable, forming part of the romance of the kings of Britain. Mr. Carte has 
 forcibly observed, that Gildas's design led him to speak of it, and yet he doth not 
 mention so much as the name of Lucius, i. p. 133. The real question is, whether 
 Beda took his brief statement out of Roman or ecclesiastical history, or from a Celtic 
 legend. Such a legend might well grow out of a statement, that Christianity was 
 planted in Britain " Marco Aurelio et Lucio regnantibus ;" for the Emperor Lucius 
 (as L. Verus" was commonly termed) figures in the inconsistent dates of this trans- 
 action; both of which are in his life, and intended to be in his reign; and the latter 
 
 is in his reign. " M. Antoninus Verus cum fratre Aur. Lucio Commodo quorum 
 
 temporibus .... misit Lucius Brittannorum rex," &c. Henr. Hunt, i, p. 304. 
 
 Nothing can be more confused than the accounts given of this name. For in British 
 
 it is written Lies (whether in speaking of this man, or of any other Lucius°), meaning 
 
 ^ain or profit; of which Lucius is no translation, though it may very remotely imitate 
 
 ^ the 
 
 ■""Anno ab incarn. Domini centesimo quin- prsesul factus 15 annos ecclesiam gloriosissime 
 
 quagesimo sexto Marcus Antoninus Verus, de- rexit, cui litteras rex Britanniaj Lucius mittens," 
 
 cimus quartus ab Augusto, regnum cum Aurelio &c.— Epitome, p. 278. Here we get into the 
 
 Commodo fratre suscepit ; quorum temporibus reign of the emperors, but are still ten years 
 
 cum Eleutherius vir sanctus pontificatui Romanee short of the pontificate of Eleutherius. 
 ecclesiee praeesset, misit ad eum Lucius Britan- "Julius Capitolinus, pp. 179, 183-4; Lugd. 
 
 norum rex epistolam," &c.— Hist. i. c. 4. Eleu- Bat. 1661 ; Pronto Epist. ad Verum, lib. ii. ep. 
 
 therius was not Pope until 177, when Verus 1; Dion Cassius, pp. 1177-8; Aur. Vict, de 
 
 was dead ; and their accession was in 161. Caesaribus, cap. 16. 
 "Anno ab incarn. D. 167, Eleutherius Romaj " Vide Triad vi. series 2; Brut, p. 351, &c. 
 
XIV 
 
 the sound. But they surname him Lleuver, i. e. bright or luminous, which is evi- 
 dently meant to express the etymon of Lucius. Thus inconsistent is fiction. Some 
 copies of Nennius have these words : " Lucius agnomine Lever Maur, id est, Magni 
 Splendoris, propter fidem quae in ejus tempore venit." The author of the CambreisP 
 gave the same rationale of the name Lucius, 
 
 " Coilo succedit Lucius, orto 
 
 Lucifero pralucidior, nam lucet in ejus 
 Tempore vera fides." 
 
 It is furthermore pretended that his real name was Lleirwg; Lleuver Mawr (and 
 consequently Lucius) being merely a title of honour. Neither in the Liber Land- 
 avensis, nor in Mr. J. Williams's Eccles. Antiq. of the Cymry, pp. 66-7, nor 
 elsewhere, can I discover any thing that deserves to be called an historical corrobora- 
 tion of Beda. The Welch hagiography applicable to this name is vain and fictitious. 
 The family of Bran ap Llyr is described as one of the holy or saintly families of Bri- 
 tain^i ; and it is pretended he was the father of Caractacus, who, being taken prisoner 
 with his son, learned Christianity at Rome. But it is well known, that Caractacus 
 was one of the sons of Cynobeline, whose death preceded the war between his children 
 and the Romans. Dion Cassius Ix. cap. 20. This Bran ap Llyr was a sorcerer, 
 whose Avhole legend is magic. See the Mabinogi of Branwen. His grandson, son of 
 Caractacus, is said to have been St. Cyllin ; but it is tolerably certain, that Caractacus 
 had no son whom the Romans took. Cyllin is fancifully supposed (see Taylor's 
 Calmet. v. p. 259; Triad xlii. series i"") to have been Linus, first Bishop of Rome after 
 St. Peter. It is not very likely, that Linus should be written for Cyllinus ; which 
 must either change the quantity, or reject the accented syllable. Nor is it likely that 
 the name Linus, as old as mythology* itself, and common at Rome, where Martial 
 ridicules'^ at least two persons of that name, should be the mutilated name of a 
 British Celt. Whether a converted barbarian, elegantly tattoed with woad, is 
 likely to have been elected to the apostolical chair of St. Peter, forms another ques- 
 tion, 
 
 I' Pseudo-Gildas in Cambreide, ap. Ussher. Linus Bryehan of Breclinock." Here the heads 
 
 *■ Triad xviii. This absurd production is full of of the three Holy Families (see series 3, Triad 
 
 ignorance, even of that little which we do know. xviii.) each receive the name Linus, with its 
 
 Boadicea is confounded with Cartismandua. Latin termination ! 
 
 ^ The general idea was, no doubt, in the mind ^- Orphei Calliopeia, Lino formosus Apollo. 
 
 of the writer of this Triad, which runs thus: ' Epigr. i. 76, ii. 38, 54, iv. 66, v. 12, vii. 
 
 " Three Saints, Liitus of the Isle of Britain, 94, xi. 26, xii. 49. 
 
 Linus Bran ap Llyr, Linus Cynedda Wledig, and 
 
XV 
 
 tion, of whicli the affirmative decision holds ovit fair hopes of Lambeth to our New 
 Zealand neophytes. But we may infer, that there was never such a man as this 
 Cylliu. That name is formed of cy and llin^ and means " united by a chord or string," 
 or else "being of a common lineage." A/voi/ in Greek is flax; and thence, a chord or 
 string. Linum in Latin keeps both those meanings; and lima has the further 
 meaning of series or lineage. The British and Gaelic llin have all the three meanings ; 
 which circumstance leaves reasonable inference, that it is one of the words introduced 
 from the Latin. Neither does the flax culture belong to the savage state; peltries 
 clothe the savage, the nomadic tribes proceed to the use of woollens, and flax and 
 hemp come last. There probably existed no such name as Cy-llin for Caractacus to 
 affix to his son ; and it was invented long after the supremacy of the Romans had been 
 established, and perhaps after its subversion. 
 
 Lleirwg Lleuver Mawr was grandson of Cyllin, and son of Coel; whom, however, 
 the Chronicle of Kings makes son of Meiric, not of Cyllin. Coel (called a bard in 
 Triad xci.) reigned over Britain, paying tribute to Claudius; and his son Lies suc- 
 ceeded him, whom others call Lleirwg Lleuver, and the Latin writers Lucius. This 
 is all a romance. The house of Cynobeline (if there was any remnant of it) did not 
 recover its authority over Britain, as tributaries or otherwise ; but the country was 
 gradually reduced into a Roman province. As there was no Cyllin, there probably 
 was, for similar reasons, no Coel ; and the true Coels are of much later date. For the 
 Welch word coel (not in Gaelic), an omen or presage, charm or enchantment, or other 
 object of superstitious veneration, seems to be formed from the Latin word coilum or 
 ccelum, what is hollow or concave, and, in the second intention, heaven. De coelo 
 servare, is to observe omens and auguries ; divinare is to observe things divine. 
 
 It is a reasonable supposition, that the one historical notice of Lucius, Beda's, 
 given in a form discreditable to the learning of its venerable author, is not really 
 historical; and that the tale was made up in Britain by somebody, who took the 
 imperial brothers Marcus and Lucius to be the Roman emperor and the British 
 king._(^.) 
 
 No. IX. See page 66. 
 
 Geoffrey of Monmouth only miscalls Maximus by the name of Maximian ; but the 
 Historia Britonum has made two emperors, Maximus and Maximian, ovit of that one 
 man. 
 
 The remarkable assertion, that Consuls instead of Cassars now began to reign, can 
 only be explained as of Tyranni in lieu of more regular emperors. For such were 
 Maximus himself, Marcus, Gratianus Municeps, and Constantine III., who all assumed 
 the tyrannic purple in Britain. That accounts for the idea of a derogation ; but the 
 
 author 
 
XVI 
 
 author of the Historia, consistently with his general statement, proceeds to speak of 
 Valentinian and Theodosius as consuls. 
 
 The epoch of Maximus was very famous in the legends of Britain. In them he is 
 called Maxen or Maxim Wledig^ i. e. the sovereign of the land. Gwledig is litterally ter- 
 renus, ixom. gwlad, terra; and the title claims him for a native, as well as a Roman, 
 sovereign. The Chronicle of the Kings describes him as being nephew to Helen, 
 mother of Constantine, and son to her brother Llewelyn, and as being husband to 
 another Helen, daughter of Eudav, a potent British chieftain. See Galfrid. v. cap. 8-9 ; 
 Roberts's Tysilio, p. 98. Thus he was a Briton, though a senator of Rome. He is 
 indebted for these legends to the important events of his reign. For then it was, 
 that the foundations of Armorican Britanny were laid by the Celtic forces who ac- 
 companied him, on his expedition to Gaul, under the command (as a general tradition 
 saith) of one Conan of Meriadawg in Denbigh. Then also the affair of the ii,oco 
 virgins occurred; of which the death of some young women, going to join the 
 Armorican colony (Colonia), seems to have been the truth. 
 
 There is a curious tale or mabinogi called Breuddvvyd Maxen, the Dream of 
 Maximus. He was emperor of Rome, the handsomest and wisest that ever reigned. 
 Under him were thirty-two crowned kings, with whom he went a hunting. Being 
 heated, he fell asleep; while they raised their shields for a fence around him, and a 
 golden shield over his head. He dreamt that he visited a country, which he traversed, 
 and reached a rough and barren district, beyond which he found a fine city, and in it 
 a hall or palace of great splendour; and in the hall were two bay-haired youths, 
 playing chess on a chess-board of silver, with chessmen of gold. They were dressed 
 in black, with frontlets of red gold on their hair, and precious stones therein. At the 
 foot of the column supporting the hall sat a gray-haired man on an ivory throne, with 
 golden bracelets, chain, and frontlet, and with a golden chess-board on his breast, 
 and in his hand a golden wand and a steel saw ; and he was carving chessmen. A 
 maiden sat opposite to him on a golden chair, arrayed in white silk and jewels. 
 Maximus sat down in the chair beside her, and threw his arms round her neck ; and, 
 at that moment of his dream, awoke. He sent ambassadors in all directions in quest 
 of her. And, at last, three of them found out the country, which was Britain, and 
 the rough district, which was Snowdon, and the city, which was Aber Sain in Arvon ; 
 where they found the youths playing chess, the old man making chess-men, and the 
 maiden in the chair of gold. They opened to her the suit of Maxen, and she said, 
 that if the emperor loved her, he must come for her. So he came, and conqitered 
 the island, and went to Aber Sain, where he found Conan, and Adeon, sons of Eudav, 
 playing at chess, and Eudav son of Caradoc in the ivory throne, making chess-men, 
 
 and 
 
XVll 
 
 and his daughter Helen seated. And he threw his arms round her neck. And that 
 night thej slept together. Next morning he asked her to name her dower, and she 
 demanded Britannia from the British to the Irish sea, and the three adjacent islands 
 [see above, cap. iii.], to hold iinder him ; and three cities to be built fur her, which 
 were Caer yn Arvon, Caer Llion, and Caer Vyrddin. Helen caused roads to be made 
 across the island from each city, and they were called the Roads of Helen the Armipo- 
 tent. Maxen stayed seven years in Britain, and thereby (by Roman law) he forfeited 
 the crown imperial ; and they chose another emperor in his place. But he went 
 and besieged Eome, and took it by the valour of Conan and Adeon and their Britons. 
 Then Maxen gave them his army, to conquer territories ; and they conquered and 
 ravaged many provinces. But Conan would not return to his native country, and 
 remained in Britanny, which is called Llydau Brytaen ; and, since many flocked over 
 thither from Britain, the British language yet remains there." — See the Greal sev 
 Cynnulliad o Orchestion, &c. pp. 289-297, London, 1805. Maximus is said to have 
 had three sons, Cystennin or Constantine, Peblic or Publicus, and Owain or Eugenius, 
 surnamed Minddu or the Blacklipped. — Y Greal, &c. p. 1 8. This Owain ap Maxen 
 Wledig is reported to have been the first of those British kings who, after the resigna- 
 tion of the island by Honorius, ruled it independently of the Roman or Caisarean system. 
 See Triads, xxi. xxxiv. xli. liii. This name and tradition comes out of Bardism ; 
 and was not accepted by that other school of authors who framed the Trojan dynasty 
 of kings. King Owain, son of Maximus, has been termed a saint ; but he seems to 
 have been more of a magician. He buried the head of Bran ap Llyr in the Tower 
 Hill of London, for a talisman of defence to this island; but king Arthur indiscreetly 
 revealed it. He was himself buried, both his head and his body, at Nanhwynyn, in 
 the Forest of the Faraon (demons or spirits), and the said Owain slew Eurnach 
 Gawr, and in the self-same forest Eurnach slew him — Greal, p. 18. The mabinogi 
 or legend of this obscure business seems not to be extant. — (H) 
 
 No. X. See page 67. 
 
 From the place, &,r. — This curious sentence on the limits of Britanny has been, in 
 the indication of the points of the compass, either taken from a better MS. than the 
 printed copies, or more clearly enounced by the translator. The author describes 
 Britanny as a triangle with its vertex due W., and the angles of its base N. E. and 
 S. E. The Cruc Ochident or Tumulus Occidentalis is beyond doubt (as Bertram had 
 surmised) the precipitous rock of Ushant, notoriously the due W. extremity of 
 Britanny. Its modern name, Ouessant, though ultimately derived from Uxantus, 
 sounds and perhaps is intended to sound like Ouest, West. 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 16. C The 
 
XVlll 
 
 The N. E. angle is the stagnum, or bay of the sea, above (that is, north of) the 
 Mons Jovis. The super verticem Montis for super Montem was either a mistake of 
 Marcus himself, or of all his transcribers. The Mons Jovis is an extraordinary rock 
 in the Avranchin, otherwise called Mons Sancti Michaelis in Periculo INIaris, in French 
 le Mont Jou. See Blondel, Notice du Mont St. Michel, p. lo. Avranches, 1816. 
 There are two rocks; the Tumbelenia, or Tombelaine, explained by some Tumba 
 Helena?, but more correctly Tumba Beleni, i.e. Hill of Belenus, the Celtic sun-god; 
 and the' loftier one, called simply Tumba, as well as Mons Jovis. The monastery or 
 hermitage there was called Monasterium ad Duas Tumbas in Periculo Maris. Blondel, 
 ibid. pp. 1 1-119. The Mont Jou received its appellation of Mont Saint Michel, from 
 an apparition of St. Michael Archangel, which was seen there in A.D. 708. See Gallia 
 Christiana, xi. p. 472; Ogee Diet, de la Bretagne, i. p. 98, Nantes, 1778. In that 
 year an inroad of the sea swept away, and changed in arence suae /or mam, the forest in 
 which the mount used to stand, and made it an island at high water; and St. Aubert, 
 Bishop of Avranches, built a chapel there by command of the Archangel, which was 
 dedicated in 709. See Blondel, ibid. p. 14; Gallia Christ, ibid. ApparitioS. Michael, 
 ap. MabiUon, A. SS. Ben. sa;c. 3. part i. p. 86. The Avranchin continued to be a 
 part of the County of Britanny until the year 936, in which Alan IV. is said to have 
 made over that district to William Long- Sword, Duke of Normandy ; and to that 
 province it hath ever since appertained. Recherches sur la Bretagne per Felix De- 
 laporte, i. p. 95-6, Rennes, 18 19. Therefore Dom Mabillon antedates the Apparitio 
 Sancti Michaelis, when he states that narrative to have been written " ante saiculum 
 decimum," for its author does not consider the Mount to be in Britanny. 
 
 It remains for us to find the S. E. angle of Britanny at Cantguic". The Armorican 
 meaning of the words cant guic is the hundred villages, centum vici. And I have no 
 doubt, but the civitas Cantguic, or Centumvici, is that of Condivicum, properly Con- 
 divicnum, of the Namnetes. Whether the ancient Gaulish name Condivicnum^ sig- 
 nified centum vici, or did not, that etymology seems to have been attached to it ; and 
 may have contributed to introduce the spelling Condivicum. With Ushant for your 
 vertex, and Mont St. Michel and Nantes at the base, you have the Britanny of the 
 Historia Britonum. If Dom Morice has taken any notice of this passage, or the mat- 
 ters to which it relates, in his voluminous work, it has escaped my observation. 
 
 ]Mr. O'Douovan has justly remarked, that the translator mistakes crug, a hill or 
 
 mound, 
 
 " llecte sic ap MSS. Petav. et Cotton. Minus grounds, that it referred to a confluence of 
 
 recte Tanguic, etc. streams Notitia Galliaimu, p. 367. 
 
 * Adrien Valois supposes, upon uncertain 
 
XIX 
 
 mound (tó,»»fo. of Marcu., and cum.lu. of Nonius), for on,x, a cross.-Notes on 
 the Hy Fiaolnacli, p. 4' 3 — (H) 
 
 No. XI. See page 68. 
 n. Britons efLetha, ^-c.-Bntanny ^vas called, by the Celts of Great Britain, 
 lX nd : riÍLelha, or Lea.ha, which word, are expressed in Lat.n Letavta. 
 "fi rtionisfron, the Latin .«„., and is equivalent in sense to *« -^ A 
 or with the mutation, Arvorica, whence Procopms took his A,/3. rx". -J^ Bello Goth. 
 ■ ■7 £ Jin Armorican, is Aore ; and Le^ ar «or, or ar .or, ts shore o/ ,he «a; some- 
 time; redundantly expressed lez en ar vor, which arises fronr mak.ng one word of annor, 
 rarvor littus íLaritbnis. Hence the noble family of Lez'narvor See Eostrenen, 
 Diet Ws-Breton in B^d * la mer ,■ Bttllet Diet. Celtique m Utav and Uyio.. 
 olher! have improperly derived the word Letavia from the L.t„ a sort of auxthary 
 militia, holding lands under the lower emperors o! the West. 
 
 Nennius has a much stranger story, which our translator (if he found ,t in h, 
 copies) has done wisely to reject. He says that the British colonists, who married 
 gI i w ves, cut out the tongues of their wives, that the children m.gh not learn 
 L rin and th t, on that account, the people were called Lled-tew.g pi Lled-^wigion 
 i e slmltacen es. A similar account is given in the Breuddwyd Maxen but with 
 lest carTin adapting the name to its etymon: "because of the women and their lan- 
 ;: Jebeing reduced" to silence, the people were called the men of Llydaw Brytaen."- 
 Y Greal p. .97. That notion must have obtained some vogue; for we find ^neas of 
 l?tanny the father of Emyr Llydaw, called ^neas Lledewig o Llydaw, 1. e. ^neas 
 Semitacens Letaviensis.— Boneddy Saint, p. 30, 31. , . , ^. _ 
 
 Tela was certainly used two ways in Irish, sometimes for Let--nd som^ ime 
 forLatium; from which some doubt and confusion hath arisen. ^» «i OJ"nova" 
 on the Hy Fiachrach, p. 4-. In the Scholia upon the poet Fiech, in Co gan Tms 
 probably by more scholiasts than one, it is explained both ways. That is the on m 
 oft rLulotis fable of king Faradhach Dathi, nephew and -cesser to NiaUo th 
 Nine Hostages, having carried his arms into the Alps and been there slam. Like his 
 ^c le he a iUed Leatha; and like him, met his death there; and his descents upon 
 Le via when construed into an invasion of Latium, i. e. Italy, brmglnm, in due course, 
 t tZ ilps. He was, by some accounts, shot with an arrow; and the learned say 
 hat it was with the same arrow with which NiaU of the Nine Hostages was s am."- 
 nlFiaehr p. 23. Strange indeed! if the arrow which slew Niall upon the coast 
 f^Bntan , 'had found its'way to the Alps. But, if they were killed in the same 
 country, it'might possibly be the same arrow. There the truth of the matter ti-an- 
 
XX 
 
 spires ; and it is not a little confirmed by the existence of Dathi's tomb at Ratli 
 Crogan, in Con naught. In the Battle of Magh Eath, or Moira, pp. 4, 5, it is mentioned, 
 that Ugaine Mor (King of Erin, anterior to authentic history) took hostages of Erin 
 and Albany, and eastwards to Leatha, And if we understand these words as inclusive 
 of Great and Little Britain, rather than of Italy, we shall give compactness to the story, 
 and mitigate its improbabilities — (H) 
 
 No. XII. See page 71. 
 
 Seoerus the Second^ ^x — All the Latin copies, after briefly introducing Severus the 
 Second and Constantinus, say, " now we must resume the history of Maximian the 
 tyrant," i. e. Maximus, and so give the upshot of his attempts. But the translator 
 has thi'own Maximus' history into one piece. The ninth emperor is the tyrant Con- 
 stantinus, who reigned at Aries in Provence. But it is less easy to say who is the 
 second Severus; for Libius Severus of Lucania, Count Eicimer's puppet in 461, is 
 clean out of the question. 
 
 In the enumeration prefixed to Marcus, he is called " alius Severus ^quantius," 
 p. 46; and the text of Marcus twice (pp. 62, 80) mentions Gratianus ^quantius as the 
 Roman consul at the time when the Saxons came over; which, anyway, is an anachro- 
 nism, but must relate to Gratianus Municeps, and not to the elder Gratian. Nennius 
 has it Gratianus (otherwise Martianus"') Secundus, cap. 28. What can this word 
 (equantms mean ? It is said in the Chronicle of Kings, that Gratianus Municeps, with 
 two legions, drove the Scots out of Britain Galfrid. 5, cap. 16. The headings of chap- 
 ters to Nennius state (cap. 24), that " Severus II. directed another wall, of the custo- 
 mary structure, to be built from Tinmouth to Kouvenes against the Picts and Scots." 
 Now if Gratianus Municeps caused the Severian or Tinmouth wall to be repaired, he 
 might, for that service, be called " ail Severys," which word ail gives the double sense 
 oi' another, or a second, and of being similar or equivalent to the first; or, in the words 
 of the preface to Marcus, "alius Severus sequantius." Certainly, the application of this 
 word both to Gratianus, and to an unknown Severus occupying Gratiari's right place 
 in a series that omits him, strongly suggests their identity. Geoffrey's Latin steers 
 clear of this Severus; but the Welsh copies, marked Tysilio and Basingwerk, introduce 
 him upon the death of Gratianus Municeps (not as king or as emperor, but as comman- 
 der 
 w There was a Marcianus in the East three (in his cap. 31) Gratiano secundo Equantio ; 
 years later than the date in question, viz., 449; but whether from a text, or by combining toge- 
 assigne<l, however, to that very year by Beda, i. ther two different texts, does not clearly appear, 
 cap. 15, and in his Epitome ; but there never Gale's readings know nothing at all of TEquan- 
 was a Marcian the Second. Mr. Stevenson prints tius. 
 
XXI 
 
 der of an auxiliary legion), and set him to work upon the wall of Severiis. Brut., p. 225 ; 
 Roberts, p. 103. The interval between Gratianus and Gallio Ravennas (from thirteen 
 to nineteen years), is sufficient to admit of both having laboured upon the wall ; the 
 former on the old Severian model, and the latter in solid masonry. I take Gratianus 
 Municeps to mean Gratian of Municipium, or Caer Municip, that is, of Verulamium. 
 See above, add. notes, No. I., p. v. 
 
 All that follows (briefly here, but more fully in the Latin) concerning the Roman 
 expeditions to reconquer Britain, and their depredations, is false; and not easy to 
 account for. The auxiliary legion sent by Honorius, and that afterwards led over by 
 Gallion of Ravenna, to assist the Britons, form their sole historical basis (H) 
 
 No. XIII. Seepage 79. 
 
 The miracle of Germanus is thus recorded by Hericus Autisiodorensis from his 
 recollection of the oral communications of Marcus Anachoreta, the original compiler 
 
 of these British histories, with whom he had been personally acquainted " The 
 
 shores of Gaul would be the end of the world, did not the isle of Britain, by its singu- 
 lar magnitude almost deserve the name of another world. This island, peculiarly 
 devoted to St. German, acknowledges herself indebted to his sanctity for many 
 benefits ; being illuminated by his teaching ; more than once purified by him from 
 the taint of heresies ; and, lastly, adorned with the lustre of many miracles which 
 need not to be repeated, since they have been committed to writing by the study of 
 noble doctors. One of them is especially famous, of which the knowledge hath come 
 down to us through the holy old man, Marcus, a bishop of the same nation, who was 
 by birth a Briton, but was educated in Ireland, and, after a long exercise of episcopal 
 sanctity, imposed upon himself a voluntary pilgrimage; and being invited by the 
 munificence of the pious king Charles, spent an anachoretic life at the Convent of 
 Saints Medard and Sebastian ; a remarkable philosopher in our days, and of peculiar 
 sanctity. He was wont to relate before many, that German, the holy apostle (to use 
 his own words) of his nation, when he was traversing the Britannias, entered the 
 king's palace with his disciples. It was then severe winter, and very inclement, not 
 only to men, but even to cattle. Therefore he sent a message to the king to ask shelter 
 for the approaching night. The king refused, and, being a barbarian both by nation 
 and character, made light of the matter. Meanwhile German, with his disciples, 
 remaining in the open air, stoutly endured the inclemency of the weather. And now, 
 as the evening had closed in, the king's swineherd, having returned from the pastures, 
 was carrpng home to his own cottage his daily wages which he had received at the 
 palace. When he saw the blessed German and his disciples starved with the wintry 
 
 cold. 
 
xxu 
 
 cold, he drew near, and humbly asked him to state who he was, and why he staid 
 there in the severe frost? Having collected nothing certain from his answer, but 
 being moved by the dignity of his person, he said, I beseech you, my Lord, whoever 
 you are, to consider your body, and enter the lodging of your servant, and to accept 
 such good offices as my poverty permits, for I see that it is of no small importance to 
 mitigate the inclemency of the approaching night even in the meanest dwelling. Not 
 despising the quality of the person, he entered the dwelling, and gladly received the 
 services oifered him by the poor man. He possessed only a cow and a calf; and turning 
 to his wife he said, ' Eh ? do you not perceive how great a guest you have received ? 
 look sharp, then, and kill our only calf, and serve it up for those who are about to 
 sup.' She presently obeyed the order, and cooked the calf, and set it on the table. 
 The bishop, abstinent as usual, desired the others to eat. Supper being finished, 
 German called the woman to collect carefully the bones of the calf, and lay them upon 
 its skin, and place them before its mother in the cow-house. This being done (strange 
 to say) the calf presently arose, and, standing by its mother, began to feed. Then, 
 turning to them both, the prelate said, ' Receive this benefit by Avay of compensation 
 for your hospitality, but without prejudice to the reward of your charity.' All extolled 
 the wonderful issue of the event with united praises. Next day the bishop went to 
 the palace, and waited for the king's coming forth into public. German received him 
 as he came out from the interior, and, as soon as he was accessible to verbal reproof, 
 severely asked him why he had denied him hospitality the previous day. The king 
 was stupified; and, being astonished at the man's firmness, refrained from answering. 
 Then Germanus with wonderful authority said, ' Go forth, and resign the sceptre of 
 the kingdom to a better.' And he hesitated : German immediately thrust him with 
 his staff, and said, ' Thou shalt go forth, and, as the Lord hath certainly decreed, shalt 
 never again abuse the kingly power.' The barbarian, awed by the divine power in the 
 prelate, immediately went out of the gates of the palace with his Avife and children, 
 and made no further attempt to retain it. Then German sent one of his disciples to call 
 forth the swineherd and his wife, and to the astonishment of the whole palace, placed 
 him on the summit of royalty; from which time until now kings proceeded from the 
 race of the swineherd, God wonderfully regulating human aliairs through St. German. 
 The aforesaid bishop, whose probity Avhosoever hath experienced, will by no means 
 hesitate to believe his words, assured me, with the addition of an oath, that these 
 things were contained in catholic letters in Britain." — Herici de Mivacnlis S. Germ. i. 
 cap. ^^ ; apud Ph. Labbe Nova? Biblioth. MSS. tom. i. p. 554-5. Compare Marcus, 
 pp. 62-5 ; Nennius, cap. 30. 
 
 It is observaljle that all proper names of men and places are omitted here, Ileric 
 being, no doubt, unable to retain them in his memory ; consequently Britannia and her 
 
 king 
 
XXlll 
 
 king are mentioned generally in lieu of Powys and its local dynasts. Germanus visited 
 Britain in company with St. Lupus in 429 ; and again in 447, accompanied by Severus. 
 But all tlie accounts of his transactions with Vortigern have the character of fable. 
 He died on the 3 1 st of July, 448, being an early period of that ill-fated, but long-lived, 
 monarch's career. 
 
 The Belinus of Marcus, and Benli of Nennius, is Benlli, surnamed Gawr, or the 
 Giant, lord of lal, a mountainous district of Denbigh. — Llwyd Commentariolum, p. 91- 
 That Gawr is used properly for giant, and not for a mighty man, seems from Gwilym 
 Ehyvel's mention of the gwrhyd (length or stature) of Benlli Gawr. — Englynion y 
 Davydd ap Owain, v. 25. Nothing is known of him besides the fable in Nennius. But 
 the grave of his son, Beli ap Benlli Gawr, a fierce warrior, is mentioned in the Beddau 
 Milwyr, or Graves of Warriors, stanza 7 3 ; 
 
 " Whose the grave upon the Maes Mawr ? 
 Proud his hand upon the long-bladed spear, 
 The grave of Beli ap Benlli Gawr." 
 
 And some account of that grave is given in a prose narrative, printed in Y Greal, 
 p. 239. The late Dr. Owen Pughe imputed to this son of Benlli a modification of the 
 laws of Bardism. — Preface to Llywarch Hen., p. Ix. Welsh Diet, in Beli. But for this 
 he has adduced no authority beyond his own assertions. Ralph Higden, in Polychro- 
 nicon (p. 223), says: " In Legenda S. Germani [i. e. in Heric's book] habetur quod 
 dum Vortigermts hospitium S. Germano denegaret," &c., stating the affair precisely as in 
 Heric, except that where Heric names the king generally, he puts in the name of 
 Vortigern. Both alike derive the kings of all Britain, not of Powys, from the swine- 
 herd. It is remarkable that this Cadell Dwrnluc was the founder of aline of Powysian 
 princes, and that Cadell, second son of Rodri Mawr, and father to the law-giver, Howel 
 the Good, obtained Powys in the famous division of Wales by Rodri Mawr. Yet this 
 doth not arise from any confusion of the two men ; for Cadell ap Rodri Mawr had not 
 been dead forty years in 946, when the last edition of the Historia is dated ; nor was 
 he yet born, " quarto Mervini regis," when the first was compiled. For a sample of the 
 ancient genealogies in the Cambrian Biography, Cadell reigned about the close of the 
 fifth century (p. 31), Vortigern died in 481 (p. 168), yet Cadell was son ofPasgen, son 
 of Rheiddwy, son of Rhuddvedel, son of Cyndeyrn or Catigern, son of Vortigern ! The 
 age of puberty must have been early in those days. Other genealogies, contained in 
 a MS. of the tenth century, make Cadell Dwrnluc father of Categirn, and grandfather 
 of Pasgen, and son to one Selemiawn. But Categirn and Pasgen are now universally 
 regarded as two sons of Vortigern. So Kttle consistency do the boasted Cambrian 
 genealogies possess. SeeCambr. Quart. Mag. iv. pp. 17, 21. 
 
 The 
 
XXIV 
 
 The miracle of the calf is one of a class well-known in the hagiography of these 
 islands. St. Patrick brought to life five cows that were evisceratae. — Jocelyn, cap. 9. 
 Having banqueted with his disciples upon Bishop Trian's cow and calf, he brought 
 them both to life again, lest the bishop should be in want of milk. — Vita Tertia, cap. 
 63. A visitor to St. Columba ate a whole sheep for his dinner; but Columba collected 
 the bones and blessed them, and so completely restored the sheep, that a large party 
 made a second dinner of it. — O'Donnell Vita Columbee, ii. cap. 1 6. A poor woman 
 slaughtered and roasted her only calf for St. Bridget's supper; but she restored it to 
 life. — Cogitosus, cap. 27. St. Finuian of Clonard restored a calf on which he and his 
 followers had supped; and St. Abban one which the wolves had devoured. — Colgan, 
 A. SS. xxii. Febr. p. 396; xvi. Mart. p. 61 1. St. Fingar and his 777 companions feasted 
 
 on a poor Cornish woman's cow, and then he resuscitated the skin and bones. Febr. 
 
 xxiii. p. 389— (H) 
 
 No. XIV. See page g'i,. 
 
 Let his blood be sprinkled, S^x. — The practice of auspicating the foundation of cities, 
 temples, or other solemn structures, by human sacrifice, is not known to me as of any 
 remote antiquity. Johannes Malala, a compiler of the ninth century, gives this legend 
 of the foundation of Antioch by Seleucus Nicator : " In the plain opposite to the Silpian 
 
 mountain he dug the foundations of the wall ; and sacrificed by the hands of 
 
 Amphion, his high-priest and mystagogue {riXia-roZ), a virgin named Jimathe, between 
 the city and the river, on the 22nd day of the Artemisian month, which is also May, 
 at the first hour of the day, about sunrise; calling ayrn'v [HER, or IT?] Antiocheia, 
 after the name of his own son, Antiochus Soter. Presently he built a temple, which 
 he dedicated to Jupiter Bottius, and diligently erected formidable walls, Xenanis being 
 his architect. He also erected upon the banks of the river a brazen pedestal and statue 
 of the sacrificed virgin, as the Fortune of the city ; and offered sacrifice to her as the 
 Fortune." — p. 256. Subsequently the same Nicator laid the foundation of Laodicca 
 in Syria. Having slain a wild boar, he dragged its body round a certain space of 
 ground, and dug the walls according to the track of its blood; "having also sacrificed 
 a pure virgin, by name Agave, and erected to her a brazen statue, as the Fortune of 
 the city." — p. 259. Of these statements a certain Pausanias Chronographus appears 
 to be the authority ; and no reasonable doubt can be entertained, that tliey were fabu- 
 lous, and founded upon the magical doctrines to which that lost and unknown writer 
 seems to have been much addicted. From this we collect, that the human victim 
 immolated upon such occasions was rewarded with deification and worship, and 
 accounted a sort of tutelary deity of the place. Merlin was to have been tlie Tixn of 
 Vortigern's edifice. But the narrative iji Nennius has this distinction, that repeated 
 
 failures 
 
XXV 
 
 failures had sbeAvn the necessity of some piacular rite; wherein it more nearly agrees 
 with the legend of St. Oran of lona. " The chapel of St. Oran stands in this space, 
 which legend attests to have been the first bviilding attempted by St. Columba. By the 
 working of evil spirits, the walls fell down as soon as they were built up. After some 
 consultation it was pronounced, that they never cotild be permanent till a human victim 
 was buried alive. Oran, a companion of the saint, generously offered himself, and was 
 interred accordingly. At the end of three days St. Columba had the curiosity to take 
 a farewell look at his old friend, and caused the earth to be removed. To the surprise 
 of all beholders Oran stood up, and began to reveal the secrets of the prison-house ; 
 and particularly declared that all that was said of hell was a mere joke. This dan- 
 gerous impiety so shocked Columba that, with great policy, he instantly ordered the 
 earth to be flung in again. Poor Oran was overwhelmed, and an end for ever put to 
 his prating. His grave is near the door, distinguished only by a plain red stone." 
 Pennant's Second Tour in Scotland, ap. Pinkerton's Voyages, tom. iii. p. 298. "We may 
 learn how deeply- rooted this idea was in the islands, by finding it in both the nations 
 and languages, and ascribed to such different persons. As to St. Odhran or Oran, 
 that he died naturally or by visitation of God, appears in Colgan's Latin excerpta from 
 the unprinted Irish work of Magnus O'Donnell, lib. ii. c. 12. Some account of that 
 saint is also known to exist in the Leabhar Breac, fol. 17. — (H.) 
 
 No. XV. See page ^'^. 
 
 Magh Ellite The Campus Electi in the region of Glewysing ; which region is 
 
 otherwise the hundred of Gwynllwg, in Monmouthshire. In the sixth century one 
 Einion was king of Glewysing. See Liber Landavensis, pp. 129, 379. In the reign 
 of Alfred it was governed by Hoel ap Rhys, and considered distinct from Gwent, 
 Asser Vita Alfredi, p. 15. It is supposed to be named after Glywys, the father of St. 
 Gwynnllyw the Warrior, and grandfather to St. Catwg the Wise, and to St. Glywys 
 Cerniw, who founded the church of Coed Cerniw'^ in Glewysing. See Rice Rees on 
 the Welsh Saints, p. 1 70. The place called Bassaleg is said by Mr. Roberts to be 
 written in Welsh Maes-aleg, i. e. Plain of Aleg; which he conjectures to be the Cam- 
 pus Electi. His conjecture has the more force, from his seeming quite ignorant where 
 Glewysing was, and that Bassaleg was in the heart of that district. Roberts's Ant. 
 p. 58; and apud Gunn's Nennius, p. 166. 
 
 This is very well ; yet I have some misgivings as to the prime source of all this. 
 The Cor Emmrys was immeasurably more famous than the Dinas Emmrys ; and it, 
 
 or 
 '^ Vulgarly Coedkerne. 
 
 IRISH AKCH. SOC. NO. 1 6. d 
 
XXVI 
 
 or the little hill which it crowns, was called the Mount of Election, possibly from the 
 inauguration of kings. As it is said, in the Graves of Warriors, that Merlin Ambrose 
 (surnamed Ann ap Lleian) lies buried in the Mynydd Dewis, or Mount of Election. 
 — Beddau Milwyr, st. 14. But he was notoriously buried in the Cor Emmrys. Now, 
 if the mount was that of an election, so also was the plain ; and in that sense the 
 Maes Mawr was Maes Elect. That plain was not indeed in regione Glewysing^ but it 
 was in the regio Gewisseorum or in Gewissing, the territory of the West Saxon kings, 
 descended from Gewiss. Geoffrey of Monmouth calls Vortigern himself " the consul 
 
 of the Gewisseans," i. e. the ruler, by prolepsis, of what afterwards was Wessex 
 
 Lib. \-i. cap. 6. And when Aurelius Ambrosius desired Merlin's aid (for the Chro- 
 nicle makes two people of them), upon occasion of erecting the Stonehenge, he sent, 
 precisely as Vortigern had done, messengers in all directions to find him, and they 
 found him " in natione Gewisseorum, ad fontem Galabes," viii. cap. 10. The writer was 
 Archdeacon of Monmouth, in which county Glewysing is situate ; but has in neither 
 place any allusion to Glewysing. On the other hand the Welsh seem so baffled with 
 this Saxon name, that the copy entitled of Tysilio entirely suppresses it ; and the 
 other copies translate it in the first instance Erging and Ewias, and in the second 
 simply Ewias. — Brut Tysilio, pp. 236, 276. Lastly, where Geoffrey saith that Cad- 
 wallader's West-Saxon mother was " ex nobili genere Gewisseorum" (xii. cap. 14), the 
 Welsh translators all say, that she was descended from the nobles of Erging and Ewias. 
 — Brut. p. 384. But Erging and Ewias are in Herefordshire, and have no more to 
 do with Glewysing than they have with the Gewisseans. Hence I am inclined to 
 attribute the transfer of this conspicuous fable into the obscure district of Gwynllwg 
 and \dllage of Bassaleg, to an inability to construe the geography of the Campus Electi 
 in Gewisseis, the great scene of Merlin's and Ambrose's fame. Indeed, the romance 
 of Merlin plainly says, that Vortigern's edifice was upon an eminence in Salisbury 
 Plain — Ellis Metrical Rom. iii. p. 213. 
 
 The red and white dragon of Dinas Emmrys were the hidden fates or talismans of 
 Britain, originating with king Lludd, son of Beli Mawr, and his brother the enchanter 
 Llevelys. It is scarce likely that a country with such great and central sanctuaries 
 should have its fates deposited in so remote and obscure a place. In fact, it was not 
 their primary seat. For Lludd, being distressed by horrid shrieks on every May- 
 day night, and learning that the battle of the dragons produced them, measured Bri- 
 tain, and found Khydychain or Oxenford to be its centre, and there placed a cask of 
 mead, and covered it with a cloth, over which the dragons fought, and fell into the 
 cask and were intoxicated ; and then he folded tliem both in the cloth, and buried 
 them deep in Dinas Emmrys in Eryri. — Y Tair Gormes, in Y Greal, p. 244; Brut 
 
 'lysilio, 
 
XXVll 
 
 Tysilio, p. 169; Triad ii- 53. Therefore, the dragons originally belonged to some 
 place accounted central. But this allegory cannot be mistaken. The night of the 
 Calan-Mai was that very night on which Hengist and the Saxons slaughtered the 
 British convention ; the shrieks of the British dragon were those occasioned by that 
 massacre, and the mead-cask over which the dragons fought and got drunk is the 
 banquet, amidst the convivial orgies whereof so much blood was shed. But that was 
 the twyll Caer-Sallawg, or plot of Sarum, of which the Cor Emmrys, or Stonehenge, 
 was notoriously the scene. It is therefore at that place (as I judge) that the hidden 
 dragons of Lludd ap Beli were deposited. 
 
 There is another aspect to the prophecy of the dragons, which is perhaps the more 
 esoterical and bardic of the two. By that, both the contending dragons are British. 
 The white dragon (says the Roman de Merlin) slew the red one, but only survived 
 three days. The red dragon was Vortigern, and the white represented his opponents, 
 
 Ambrosius and Pendragon, who wrested the crown from him Roman de Merlin, 
 
 fol. xxiv., XXV. Here two British parties are the dragons, and the Saxons not directly 
 concerned ; here also the colours are interchanged, the white or prevailing one being 
 the bardic, and the red being that which the bardic party reviled. This theory seems 
 to be in harmony with the eleventh Triad, in which the gormes or oppression of the 
 kalends of May is distinguished from that oi the Dragon of Britain; and the former 
 expressly said to have been inflicted by foreigners from over sea, but the latter by 
 the tyranny of princes and rage of the people — (H.) 
 
 No. XVI. See page 107. 
 
 Gortigern, son of Giiatal, Sfc. — Gortigern, son of Guitaul, son of Guitolin, son of 
 Gloui. It is not known from what parents, family, or province this celebrated per- 
 son came, though he reigned so long and so eventfully. A pedigree printed in the 
 Cambrian Quart. Mag. i. p, 486, departs entirely from this one, and makes him son of 
 Ehydeyrn, of Deheu.vraint, of Edigent, of Edeyrn, of Enid, of Ednos, of Enddolaw, 
 of Avnllach, of Avloch, of Beli Mawr. The truth has been hidden deep, and does not 
 appear to me to transpire in either of these Welsh pedigrees. The Welsh call him 
 Gwr-theyrn, from gwr, a man (and in second intention, a mighty man), and teyrn, a 
 prince. Had this name signified Virilis Rex, the predicate preceding the subject 
 would have made it Gwrdeyrn, as in Cyndeyrn, Mechdeyrn, Aerdeyrn, and all com- 
 pounds of which the first word does not end in d or t, like inattegrn, from mad or 7nat, 
 good. Therefore Vir Regalis must have been the sense of Gwrtheyrn. 
 
 A curious variation occurs in the spelling of this person's name, of which the 
 causes are not clearly apparent. Some, as Gildas, Marcus, and Nennius, put Gurthegirn, 
 
 d 2 Guorthegiru, 
 
XXVlll 
 
 Guorthegirn, or Gorthegirn, which seems to combme the British spelling of gwr with 
 the more ancient and Erse orthography oi tighearn, a prince; while Geoffrey and most 
 of the Anglo-Normans use the now received form of Vortigern, which is hard to come 
 at any way. These difficulties are complicated in one of his alleged sons, whom the 
 Welsh revered under the name of Gwrthevyr, a word of no facile etymology in their 
 tongue. He, in like manner, is Guortimer or Gortimer in the Historia Britonum, and 
 Vortimer with the others. This guoi\ turning into vor, seems to indicate that in his 
 name, as in the former, gwr is the first element and not givrtli. But tevyr and tim&r 
 are not easy to deal with. Again, the other son, whose name Catigern in Latin 
 should be represented by Catteyrn (Battle-prince) in Welsh, is Cyndeyrn (Head- 
 prince), being the same that they give to St. Kentigern of Strathclyde, and the 
 exact equivalent of his. There is an obvious uncertainty in these names, such as 
 doth not usually (if indeed elsewhere) occur in British names. This consideration, 
 perhaps, weighed with Gule in thinking Vortigern was of a Pictish family. But, 
 since he was of Gwynedd, he is most likely to have been born of an Irish mother, 
 in the days when that people (under their own Ganval and Sirigi, and the Briton 
 Einion Vrenhin) occupied the famous island of Mona. ( Vide infra the notes on the 
 Legend of St. Cairnech). He Avas accused of his friendship with, and support by, 
 the Irish, as well as the Saxons; though the important upshot of the Saxon affairs 
 has cast the others into shade. An ancient bard says (alluding to the massacre by 
 Hengist, at the feast of the Kalends of May, and boasting that those national 
 festivities had not thereby been crushed and abolished), " the knife-bearer shall 
 not stab the sword-bearers of May-day, that is not [effected?] which was desired 
 by the foolishly compliant master of the house, and the man of his affection, men of 
 blood, Cymmry, Angles, Irishmen, and North Britons." — Gwawd Lludd. v. 76. The 
 bard Golyddan mentions him to have been confederated with " the Irish of Ireland, 
 those of Mona, and those of North-Britain." — Amies Prydain^ v. 10. His son Pas- 
 cent is said to have contended for the crown at the head of an army of Irish from 
 Ireland, and to have lost his life in that conflict. — Galfr. Monum. viii. cap. 1 6. This 
 does not agree with the account of Nennius, cap. 52, that the destroyers of his father 
 permitted him to reign in duabus regionihus, viz., Buellt and Guortigerniawn ; unless 
 we suppose, that he first made that compromise, afterwards contended, with Irish aid, 
 for the insular crown, and, perishing in the attomi^t, transmitted those lands to his 
 family. For Celtic clanship did not admit of forfeiture, as feodality did. 
 
 Whatsoever Vortigern was, it is evident that he Avas a Briton of such power and 
 influence throughout the island as no other man on record possessed, and maintained 
 a struggle of the most protracted duration against the elements of foreign and domes- 
 tic 
 
XXIX 
 
 tic anarchy. Though it never appears in any Latin shape, the e^Mh^t gwrth-enau , 
 perverse of lips or mouth, became habitually and thoroughly united to his name by 
 his countrymen; owincr to his issuing impolitic commands, or (as the Triads say) 
 disclosing secrets—See Beddau Mihvyr, st. 40. Triad 45, series i. 10, series 11. 21, 
 c, series iii. Brut y Saeson, p. 468. I^r^ Cambro-Brit. ap. Llwyd Commenta- 
 riJlum p 141. It deserves to be remarked, that Marcus, the author of the Historia, 
 thouc^h setting forth the descent of Fernmael from Vortigern, and fondly magnifying 
 the fastness of Caer-Guortigern, nevertheless writes with all his country's preposses- 
 sions against that ruler, and appears, from the unanimity of the copies, to have 
 introduced that nickname into his pedigree._(H.) 
 
 NOTE XVIL Seepage 120. 
 
 Those who have handled the history of the Picts have not produced a satisfactory 
 result. Father Innes, seeing that the name of Picti first appeared to the north of the 
 Roman frontier, after the establishment of Roman civility in South Britain had con- 
 verted the stainin- of the skin into a distinctive peculiarity and a conspicuous badge 
 of independence, built upon that palpable origin of the name the too hasty conclusion, 
 that both the divisions of the Picts were indigenous Britons. Herein he is followed 
 by Mr. Chalmers, the meritorious author of Caledonia. Mr. Pinkerton, on the other 
 hand, swayed by violent prejudices, has denied not only the British, but the Celtic, 
 character of all the Picts. He wrote under a Teutonic mania, so extreme, that m one 
 of its paroxysms he maintained the name of Scotland not to be taken from the Scots. 
 The same critic framed a wild romance about some Teutonic Peukini, otherwise Piki, 
 who travelled from an Isle of Peuke, in the Black Sea, to Norway, where they gave 
 the name of Vika to a part of that country (now Aggerhuys), and thence came over 
 to Britain as Piks, not Picts. 
 
 On the strength of this modern mythus, Pinkerton and his foUowers coolly term 
 the Picts the Piks, and the language the Pikish; just as if there really were such names 
 in the world. It is easy to riy half round Europe with a P and a K; to change P into 
 V in Norway; and change it back into P when you reach the Orkneys. But it is less 
 easy to get rid of the T. For every Teutonic form of .he name Pict, that he is able 
 to cite (Enquiry, etc. i. 367, 369, 37o), and every Celtic form but one (the Piccar- 
 dach of Tighernach) has a T; and those Teutonic forms which soften down the name 
 at all, only do so by dropping that very C or K, by aid of which the Peukins and 
 pretended Piks became Viks. , , 
 
 But Vik itself is a mare's nest of his finding, and Norway had no such people as 
 
XXX 
 
 the Viks. Tlie noun vik is shuts, a bay or inlet of sea ; occurring also in numerous 
 compounds. Vikr or Vik, in the oblique cases Vikina and Vikinni, was that bay 
 between Sweden and Norway, stretching east and Avest from Sotannes to Otursnes, on 
 which the ancient city of Tonsburg stood and stands, and at the head of which the 
 Christiania-Fiord runs up to the modern Christiania. It is the Sinus, by way of 
 excellence, sometimes distinguished as Eastern, Vik Austr. Schoning's maps to 
 the Heimskringla give no such land or province at all, but write Vikina across the 
 bay as above described. Though this noun"" and its cases be certainly used, on many 
 occasions, for the countries lying round the Vik, its true meaning is the bay itself, as 
 any one may see, ex. gr., in Olaf Helga's Saga, chapters xlv. li. Ixxxii. Nay, so much 
 is distinctly signified by Torfasus himself, Mr. Pinkerton's authority ; for his words 
 are: " The southern coast sloping towards the Western Ocean, between that extre- 
 mity of Dauholm island which looks south-east, and Cape Lindisnes which looks south- 
 west (forty-one miles distant from east to west), being excavated by a recess of the 
 great sea, admits that huge bay called the Oslofiord, which runs up from thence to 
 Oslo" [now Christiania], " and was anciently called Vik, and is now called by the 
 Dutch sailors the Sack of Norway ; and the great tract of land adjacent to this bay 
 was also anciently called Vik, a name derived from it [^ab illo sortitiis nomen], which 
 name was subsequently attached to the district of Bahus, which is called Vik or Vik- 
 sida."^ — Torf Hist. Norweg. ii. cap. i. p. 28. Elsewhere he says, that Dal -vik was a 
 province of three districts, surrounding the inner part of that bay of Oslo, which was 
 called Vik, and its neighbours, the Vikenses. — Ibid. cap. ii. p- 31. Mr. Pinkerton but 
 once ventured to refer to page or chapter, alledging Torfceus, ii. 18, in vol. i. p. 175, 
 which happened to be a perfectly immaterial and safe passage. And no moral con- 
 siderations deterred him from saying, " the whole northern writers call this country 
 as often Vichia^ as Vika, and have never dropt a single hint that this name was from 
 A'ik." — i. p. 179. 
 
 From vik, bay, gulph, or creek, comes vikingar, men of inlets, or pirates, " qui in 
 eundem sinura vel pftrtum (somu vik) unde primum solverunt populatum redeunt." 
 — Lex Antiqua^ Gulathingensis cit. Gunnlaug's Saga, p. 303. See also Olai Wormii 
 
 Mon. 
 
 ""Arius Froda, in liis Islaiidia, speaks of one '<■ This seems to be merely a cavil on i\\& Latin 
 
 Koll as bishop " i Vik Austr," whom the Kristni- orthography of modern authors in that language ; 
 
 Saga calls " V'ikveria biskup." — Arius, cap. ii. even if it be a true statement. 
 
 p. 10; Krist. cap xii. p. 108. ■''The Gulathings-laug, or Code of Gulcy in 
 
 ^ Regio Ad- Sinus- Latvs, a name in itself suf- Iloi-daland, was enacted in the tenth century by 
 
 ficiently convincing. Ilako the Good ; and the western part of Nor- 
 
XXXI 
 
 Mon. Dan. p. 269, and Haldorson's Lexicon in Vikingr. Opposite surmises are con- 
 futed by the names of the people from places ending in vik, as from Sandvik the 
 Sandvikingar, or from Krossavik the Krossavikingar''. But a man "or Vikinni," from 
 the great eastern Vik, could not be styled a Vikingr, both because that name was 
 general for all pirates, and because he might not be a pirate. And hence their com- 
 pound name Vik-veriar, Sinus-accolfe. Thus Ave see that there never were any Viks 
 at all, and that Vik-men were only the men*^ who dwelt on that particular bay. 
 
 As Innes made all the Picts of one race, so did he ; and, with that view, he re- 
 sorted to such phrases as " the Caledonians and Piks were all one," disguising in some 
 places, what he puts forward in others, that the Caledonians were only one portion of 
 the Picti. Mr, Pinkerton also constantly assumed, that the Caledonians were the 
 northern, and the Vecturiones the southern division ; upon no better authority than 
 the pages printed by Mr. Charles Bertram, under the assumed name"* of Ricardus 
 Corinasus. The following passage, " Dicaledones and Vecturiones, the former cer- 
 tainly the Northern Picts bordering on the Deucaledonian sea,'''' instances his want of 
 ingenuousness; for Ptolemy's Deucaledonian commenced as far south as the Chersonese 
 of the Novantes, which Solinus calls the Promontory of Caledonia, and we the Mull of 
 Galloway. The fact appears to me to have been the converse. Since the Ptolemaic 
 limits of the Caledonians were from the Murray Firth down to Loch Lomond, their re- 
 lative position in the Theodosian age can never be inferred, either way, from Ptolemy ; 
 those are the tricks of history-making, subservient to system and self, rather than to 
 external and objective truth. 
 
 Another main point with this systematist was to assume, against all historical 
 inference, that the Belg£e of Gaul and Britain were not Gauls and Britons in lan- 
 guage and nation, because the former had come out of a German stock; and that they 
 were not of the Druidic religion, in the teeth of Strabo's clear and ample statements. — 
 Geogr. vol. iv. p. 275-6. Whatever had been, or was even conjectured to have been, of 
 
 a German 
 
 way, in which that law prevailed, was itself Norwaj ! " This new name," speaking of Picti, 
 
 thence called (julathingslaug. See Hakonar Goda " seems to have been native, Piks, or Pehts ; 
 
 Saga, cap. xi.,and Schoning's Heimskr. iii. p. 193. and to have originated from a country so sti/led 
 
 b The case of Jomsvikingar is different. That in the south of Norway, whence this colony had 
 
 is contracted from Jomsborg-vikingar, and ex- arrived." — vol. i. p. 146. 
 
 presses the pirates, not the people, of Jomsborg ; "^ If any one has yet a lingering faith in this 
 
 with no analogy to the places that are compounded forgery, he may divest himself of it by consulting 
 
 with vik. the Speculum Historiale de Gestis Regnm An- 
 
 c In his Modern Geography, grown bolder, gli» per Fratrem Ricardum de Cirencestria, in 
 
 Mr. Pinkerton gives us Pik, not Vik, for part of Cambridge library, FF. 1. 28. 
 
xxxu 
 
 a German original, is presumed to have retained the German tongue and institutes; 
 which, if true, must be equally true of the Irish Belga?. But it is imtriie; " Firboli 
 enim dicuutur Britannice, et Danannge Germanice locuti ;" the former half of which 
 two-fold tradition, relating to an undoubted and never extirpated people, is not 
 invalidated by the dubious^ character of the latter. — Ogygia, p. i o. 
 
 The Picti or painted folk, beyond the Latin pale, were not all of one sort, Con- 
 stantine's panegyrist, who first names the free tribes after that peculiarity, mentions 
 the Di-Caledonum (or^ Caledonum) " aliorumque Pictorum sylvas et paludes." — Eume- 
 nius, cap. vii. And Ammianus says that, in the time of Count Theodosius, the Picti 
 were in duas Rentes divisi, namely, Dicalidones et Vecturiones. — xxvii, cap. 8. The 
 Calidones or Caledones were an ancient British tribe (" Quinte Caledonios Ovidi visure 
 Britannos") whose language was the British, for their name is such, and signifies in- 
 habitants of forests ; whether the great forest of the North be spoken of, or those Cali- 
 
 doniíE Sylvffi near the Thames, into which Caisar pursued Cassivellaun Florus, iii. 
 
 c. xi. Moreover we read, that of the People of Britain the " habitus corporum" were 
 " varii, atque ex eo arguraenta, namque rutilae Caledoniam habitantium comae, magni 
 artus, Germanicam originem asserunt." — Tacitus Agric. cap. xi. But if they were 
 then of a different tongue and nation, the argumenta or conjectures from stature 
 and colour of hair would be superfluous, nor would the question have been merely 
 one of origin. 
 
 When Severus made war, it was against the two greatest British nations then re- 
 taining independence, the Maiate near Hadrian's wall, and the Caledonian farther north. 
 Both were naked, with their bodies painted in various devices, and still made use of 
 war chariots drawn by small horses — Herodian, iii. p. 83, ed. H. Steph. Xiphilin, Epit. 
 Dionis, Ixxv. p. 1 280-1, 1283. Reimar. These two denominations are probably equi- 
 valent to Campestres and Sylvestres ; concerning the latter there is not much doubt, 
 and mai, pi. meiau, a plain, furnishes an etymon for Maiate. Thus the two names 
 express the two modes of living ascribed to them by Dion, in the paragraph where he 
 names them, viz., the nomadic and venatic, tK vo^i^q kcu Ol/pac, and their two habitations, 
 viz., rugged mountains and uncultivated plains, oprj aypm . . . kui TrtPia tptjixa — Ixxvi. 
 cap. 12. In Severus's time two tribes were noticed as being picti; but, until a century 
 
 or 
 
 * Which, moreover, wa.s denied by Keating ; not regarded as colonies, 
 according to whom Scot-l.hearla was the Ian- f Some copies have " non Dicaledonum," and 
 
 guage of all the colonies that ever came into Ire- others "non dice Caledonum:" which latter is not 
 
 land till the English con((uest. See E. Lluyd in bad in point of context, though extrinsic reasons 
 
 Hcoth/iearla. The conquests of the Ostmen are give a countenance to the former reading. 
 
XXXlll 
 
 or more had elapsed, no tribe is kncnvn to have been named the Picti. At that later 
 time the name of the Maiate tribe or M^atiB, living m Galloway and part of Nor- 
 thumbria, had disappeared from the list of free and painted tribes. Yet, for all 
 that the South-Pictisli territory does not seem to have been curtaded on the south, 
 for Candida Casa, the first South-Pictish church, was on Maiate ground, and near the 
 Severian wall. Meanwhile the other class of Picti Vecturiones was commg mto im- 
 portance, and cutting short the northern bounds of the Calidones ; which in Ptolemy's 
 day, seventy years before the war of Severus, extended from the L^lamnonius or 
 Lemaanonius Sinus (Lumond) to the Varar asstuary or Firth of Moray. 
 
 Now it might be that Di- Calidones and Vecturiones were merely two sections of 
 painted Britons, being of one race; as had been the case of the same Calidones and 
 their Maiate allies. For the phrase, " in duas gentes divisi," readily admits of it. Yet it 
 is probable, at first sight, that the Southern and Northern Picts were of different 
 kinds For the Southern Picts embraced Christianity at the preaching of a Briton, 
 circa A D. 412, and just at the expiration of the Roman power. But the contiguous 
 nation of Northern Picts did not receive it until after A. D. 563, and then at the hands 
 of Irishmen from Tir-Connell. The interval of 1 50 years between the conversions of 
 contiguous states, with the distinct sources of conversion, strongly argues diversity of 
 speech and blood. But we have a little more than conjecture, as both are known to 
 us, in fact, but faintly. 
 
 In the Northumbrian age, or Beda's, we find much of the diocese or province of 
 
 St. Ninia in the hands of those Irish who came afterwards to be termed Galwegians, 
 
 which perplexes the matter. But in Ninia's time, for aught that appears, the North 
 
 Cymmry country (regnum Cambrense and Cumbrense) was extended from Cumbria 
 
 of Carlisle to Cumbria of Dunbreatan or the Strathclyde Wealhas, with no permanent 
 
 interruption; and from its first mother church of Candida Casa or Whithern, to St. 
 
 Kentigern's see of Glascu. We have vestiges of the Calidon Picts, whose country 
 
 bordered upon the Strathclyde principality, sufficient to be recognised, and arising out 
 
 of disputes too hot and violent to be considered fictions. From and after the middle 
 
 of the sixth century, Maelgwn Gwynedd was reigning over the whole Cymmraeg 
 
 tongue and nation, both titularly, and with rather more of authority than most of 
 
 his race were able to exercise. He was engaged in disputes of which the nature is 
 
 obscure and mysterious, and beside our present purpose, with the Caledonians or 
 
 men of the great northern forests, which then (as we know) were called Celyddon. 
 
 These debates, which ended in the war of Arderydd, fatal to the Caledonians, were 
 
 more immediately carried on by Rhydderch Hael, son of Tudwal, son of Cedig, son of 
 
 Dyvnwal, Lord of Alclvde or Dunbreatan, and Prince of the Strathclyde Britons. 
 
 < ^ The 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. lO. ^ 
 
XXXIV 
 
 The people of the Celyddon -were under the rule cf z C2riai.i G wenddoleu ap CeidiaAV, 
 a Cymmry by name, and himself a bard, of whose poetry a -^ilnute fragment survives. 
 His principal bard was Merddin son of Morvryn, commonly called Merlin the Caledo- 
 nian, 
 
 de Albania 
 
 Sylvestris Calidoniiis 
 A sylva Calidonia." 
 
 Ranulph. PoUchron. 189. 
 
 Merliiius, qute nunc Sco 'a, 
 Kepertus est binomius, 
 
 Though some people said he was a nati-\ > of Demetia or Dyved in South Wales. But 
 that was merely a confusion between Merlin Ambrose (who was supposed, through 
 an etymological error, putting Merddin for Myrddin, to have been born at Caer- 
 marthen, 
 
 " Ad Kaermertlijn DemeciiE 
 Sub Vortegirni tempore") 
 
 and the Caledonian IMerlin. This confusion of the two men probably originated with 
 Geoffrey of Monmouth, whose Vita Merlini is pervaded with it ; and Avho is thereby 
 compelled to make his Caledonian vastly aged, having lived under a succession of 
 kings, 
 
 " Ergo peragratis sub niultis regibus annis*^ 
 
 Clarus habebatur Merlinus in orbe Britannus. 
 
 Rex erat et vates, Demeturumque superbis 
 
 Jura dabat populis, ducibusque futura canebat." 
 
 i here 
 
 s Merlinus, p. 4, vv. 19-22, Londini, 1830, 
 for Roxburgh Club ; and ap. Gfroerer Pseudo- 
 prophetae, p. 365. The grounds upon which the 
 Paris editors, Messrs. IMichel and Wright, abju- 
 dicate this poem from Geoffrey, as given in 
 Gfroerer 's preface, entirely fail to persuade me. 
 1 have observed, indeed, that the caesura of the 
 short vowel in 
 
 " Laurea serta dat(> Gaufrido de Monumetfi" 
 occurs in but one other instance, the word media 
 in ?;. 749. But if this metrical colophon be an 
 addition, it still is testimony of A. U. 1 285. That 
 Robert Bishop of Lincoln is complimented at the 
 expense of his immediate predecessor Alexander, 
 whom Geoffrey had extolled when living, and to 
 whom he had inscribed his prose prophecy of 
 Merlin, may either resolve itself into the nature 
 
 of worldly gratitude, " a sense of benefits to 
 come," or Alexander may have earned such praise 
 by fair promises, and forfeited tliem by non-per- 
 formance. I see nothing more about conquering 
 Ireland in 
 
 Sextus Hibernenses et eorum noraina vertet. 
 Qui plus et prudens populos renovabit et urbes, 
 
 (vv. Cyy, G80) 
 
 than had been said in the prose, " sextus Hiberniai 
 ma>nia subvertet, et nemoia inplanitiem mutabit, 
 diversas portiones in unum reducet, et capite 
 leonis coronabitur." Neither can I discover a 
 syllable about Henry the Second in either of them. 
 Alan , Bishop of Auxerre, writing no later than 
 circa A. D. 1171, tortured this prophecy into an 
 allusion to him, by intcr[iretirg sextus to moan 
 either Henry's sixth ami bastard son, or some 
 
XXXV 
 
 There are no good reasons for supposing that the son of Morvryn was born very 
 far from the scene of his adventures. His sister Gwendydd was the wife of Rhydderch 
 Hael, against whom he nevertheless fought in the war of Arderydd; and after the 
 defeat and death of Gwenddoleu, he fled into the depths of the Caledonian forest, and 
 from b's wild and woodland life was called Merddyn Wyllt. The contest was con- 
 nected Avith the highest points of bardic theosophy, and waged between Gwenddoleu, 
 the patron of Merddin, and Rhydderch Hael, the patron of Kentigern and friend of 
 Columkille ; for these transactions nearly synchronize with the conversion of the 
 North Picts by that missionary. Taliesin Ben Beirdd at the court of Maelgwn, and 
 others of that order of poets and philosophers, vehemently supported the Caledonians 
 against Rhydderch Hael and King Maelgwn. That these Caledonians were a rem- 
 nant of the Picts of St. Ninia's mission, and South Picts of Beda's history, appears 
 not only from the ancient use of that name in tumenius and Ammianus, but more 
 immediately. For Merddyn Wyllt, in his interpolated Hoianau, says at stanza 19: 
 " And I will prophesy, before my ending, 
 
 The Britons over the Saxons by the energy of the Painted-Men, 
 Brython dros Saeson Brithwyr a'i medd " 
 
 His friend Taliesin, in a poem where he speats of his bardic sanctuary or conven- 
 ticle, 
 
 other son yet to be born, but without the slightest 
 allusion to the proceedings of Richard Strongbow. 
 just commenced in 1169. Alanus in Merlinum, 
 lib. iii. p. 102, ed. 1008. To make Henry him- 
 self the sixth Norman king, by counting in both 
 Matilda and Stephen, would be less absurd. But 
 the prophecy was both composed and translated 
 into prose several years before his accession. Tn 
 my humble conjecture, it received its present 
 form in the Conqueror's reign, he being the sixth 
 from Canute the Great inclusively ; and the eon- 
 quest of Ireland is a false prophecy, as others 
 concerning the sixth king are. 
 
 But this poem is mainly from sources in the 
 British tongue, and composed by a proficient 
 therein. The names of Rodarchus Largus. Ga- 
 nieda, and Peredur, the intimacy and fellowship 
 of Telgesin with Merlin, the unique and otherwise 
 lost records of Merlin's friend, Maeldin of Ar- 
 wystli, and of Arthur's pilot Barinthus (Braint), 
 
 not to say the whole action of the poem, is from 
 such sources. Merlin's exordium, Celi Christe 
 Deus ! is in the pure British of his mystical sect, 
 Criit, Duw Cell ! or Crist Celi, Duw ! For in 
 the whole manuscript there is but one instance of 
 a diphthong in common use (which in femina it 
 neither was nor is) being omitted, viz., lyre for 
 lyra, v. 104: and ccelum occurs seven times. 
 But were there not other fine Latinists in Wales? 
 Vel duo, vel nemo. Giraldus could have fur- 
 nished the Latin, and perhaps could have got up 
 the matter. But this is not the mere case of ano- 
 ther AVelshman, but of another figuring in eastern 
 England, of another at Lincoln, and patronised 
 by two successive bishops of that see. The dedica- 
 tions to the two bishops of Lincoln, and the two- 
 fold allusions to one of them, which are alleged 
 for disproof, are, to my mind, as coupled with the 
 rare and peculiar qualifications of the author, a 
 cogent proof. 
 
 e2 
 
XXXVl 
 
 tide, the addvwyn caer, as a ship on the sea preparing to sail away from danger and 
 persecution, intimates an intention of removing it to the Picts : 
 
 " Usual is the rising surge of the bards over their mead vessels; 
 There shall be an impulse unto it in very sudden haste, 
 
 The promise unto them of the greensward of the blue [or woad-painted] Picts. 
 Addaw hwynt y werlas o Glas-Fii 1 si. — Mic Dinbvch^, st. i." 
 The gwerlas of the Glas-Fichti is the orchard of Merlin's 147 apple-trees, concealed 
 in a deep and sweet glade of the Celyddon. After the restoration of the Celtic monarchy, 
 the Briton Picts, or Calidones, again became fellow-subjects of the Britons, and were 
 influential by their hatred of the Romans, and attachment to the superstitions they 
 had nominally abjured. And these same were, as I lean to think, the Picts to whose 
 support Vortigern is said to have been much beholden. However that may be, they 
 were those of whom the existence was obscurely recorded in the Arthurian my thus. 
 Therein a certain Loth, Lot, or Leo, was King of the Picts of Lothian (Lodoneis), 
 husband to Arthur's sister, Anna, and father of Medrawd or Modred. — Ussher, Brit. 
 Eccl. p. 357; Brut. G. ap. Arthur, p. 311. This Leo king of Picts was Llew, son to 
 Cynvarch, son of Meirchion, and brother to Urien Reged and Arawn. Arthur gave 
 Lothian and other lands thereabouts to Llew; to Arawn he gave Scotland; and to Urien 
 he gave Reged. This unknown district (absurdly stated by Dr. Owen Pughe' to 
 have been in Glamorgan) was certainly in the north. It was (saith Brut G. ap. A.), 
 " Mureif the land otherwise named Rheged ;" and so Geoffrey, sceptro Murfeensium 
 insignitur, ix. cap. 9 ; which phrases seem to express Mureve, Morave, or Moray. 
 But the Brut marked B has it partli a mur yr Eili't, " in the directi(.)n of the wall 
 of the Egyptians," i. e. of the Gaidheal from Scota and Pharaoh, but vvilgarly the 
 Pict's Wail ; and the grant of '' Scotland to Arawn, and still more the proximity of 
 Loch Lomond to Mureif, seem to prove that mui\ wall, and not Moravia, was the 
 original idea. Leo, King of Picts, was reputed the maternal grandfather of St. Cyn- 
 deyrn Garthwys, that is St. Kentigern of i/^e Region of the Vallum or Rampart, Bishop 
 of Penrhyn Rhionydd (Promontory of th(- Rkions, whatever' they may be), otherwise 
 called Glas-cu ; which admits of the interpretation Beloved of the Blue, i. e. of the 
 
 Glas-Fichti. 
 
 The 
 
 " The line iiuoted in Chalmers's Caledonia, i. ' The Lexicographer Owen Pughe in his se- 
 
 p. 204, does not exist. cond edition, inserts the gloss, rhioii pi. ydd. a sire, 
 
 ' Cambr. Biogr. in Urien. but ofters no sort of authority, nor explains what 
 
 ^ For these writers name it, I conieive, in a he means by a sire. I guess the word rhionydd 
 
 more modern way ; not as speaking of the true to be a northern form of /•Aiawei/d, ladies, as in the 
 
 Dalriadha. place called Morva Rhianedd. 
 
xxxvn 
 
 The reqidescence of the North Picts after the final departure of the Roman legions 
 ("Picti in extrema insulee parte tunc primuni et deinceps requieverunt, pra^das et con- 
 tritiones nonnunquam facientes") is not attributable to change of character, being still 
 savage heathen marauders, nor to decline of their power, which was growing, but to 
 the dissolution of their league with the Di-Calidones, and re-union of the latter to 
 the other tribes of Britons; by which means the Vecturiones were separated from the 
 old Roman frontier, and the territory of their former allies to the south of the Gram- 
 pians became the object of their conquest. — See Gildas, Hist. cap. xix. The Caledo- 
 nians and Ma^atians came to an end, having gradually lost their territory. The 
 establishment of that other Pictish people, who in the eleventh and twelfth centuries 
 were called the Galwegians or Gallovidians, in the heart of Cumbria or the North- 
 west Wales, must have been a serious blow to the people of the southern Pictavia. 
 The Irish annals mention desultory invasions of St. Ninia's country by the Cruithne 
 of Ulster in 682 and 702, and their establishment there towards the end of the eighth 
 century. — Cit. Chalmers, i. 358. When Maelgwn of Britain, Rhydderch of Strath- 
 clyde, and Aidan M'Gabhran, King of the Scots, were fighting against the Calidonians at 
 Arderydd, that tribe retained but a remnant of territory between the Clyde and the 
 mountains of Argyle to the north of Loch Lomond; and we may suppose that the war 
 of Arderydd was the finishing"" of them. Though Beda speaks of the Grampian hills 
 as dividing the country of the Northern from that of the Southern Picts, it is obvious 
 that he speaks retrospectively, and in reference to the period when the Calidones, 
 driven from the Varar (the ancient Ptolemaic boundary of the vast Sylva Calidonia), 
 yet held the Grampian barrier against the Vecturiones ; and that only one kingdom of 
 Picts was existing in his time. 
 
 We must pronounce against Father Innes, that the Vecturiones or North Picts 
 were another race. His whole argument, reinforced by Mr. Chalmers' researches, 
 from the frequency of British names or roots in North-Pictish topography, is to be 
 answered by the ancient reign of the Calidones from the Varar to the upper wall. 
 For conquerors never fully obliterate the names of places. But, as the Calidonians 
 were certainly indigente within all records of history, their hair and stature alone 
 raising the suspicion of diverse origin, so the Picts of the most famous Pictish state 
 are pronounced by all Avith one voice to have been, like the Scoti in Albany, " trans- 
 marina 
 
 '" The biographers of St. Fechin of Fore men- moch, the tenor of St Fechin's remarks shews he 
 
 tion, about the close of the year 6tí4, a certain was a Cambrian. Colgan, Jan. 20, p. 139. I can- 
 
 Mochoemocb, " Cruthnech sive Camber;" and not say whether this man were from the remnants 
 
 thouiih he bore the Irish saint-title of Mochoe- of the Calidonian tribe. 
 
xxxvm 
 
 marina gens." — See Beda, i. 1 2 ; Nennius, cap. v. ; Galfrid. Monum. iv. 17; Psalter 
 of Cashel, cit. Ogygia, iii. 18; and tlie Irish tot quot. Mr. Pinkerton inconsistently 
 maintained that the word Vecturion represented Vikveriar, i. e. the men of his Vika 
 in Xorway. While he was describing the Viks of Vika as constituting the entire of 
 the Picts, and their name as being his very word Pik, he yet well knew that the 
 Vecturiones were only one of the two Pict gentes opposed to Theodosius. But that 
 appellation cannot be shewn to have been other than a Latin one; and their trans- 
 marine origin, and vectiira, or freightage in vessels, as opposed to the indigena\ is pro- 
 bably expressed in it: Britanniam qui mortales initio coluerint, indegimv an advecti, 
 
 ut inter barbaros, parum compertum Tacit. Agric. cap. xi. If so, their arrival should 
 
 have been so far recent in Theodosius' time, as to keep alive the tradition of their 
 vecticra, and also to account for their being unknown or obscure in that of Severus. 
 That they came directly from Ireland seems agreed. — Beda, i. cap. i. ; Chron. Sax. p. i ; 
 Poem in Irish Nennius; Psalter of Cashel, &c. They were a tribe of Irish dialect (or 
 language) and nation. That is in the nature of fact. Gwt/ddel is the Welsh word 
 for Ii-ish; and it is an adaptation to Welsh analogies of the name Gaidheal, the Gadelic 
 or Gathelic. That word means Irish, and I have not learned that it means anything 
 else. But the Picts of the kingdom of Fortren Mor (as was its Irish appellation) were 
 the Gwyddyl Fichti, or Gaelic Picts. The Brito-Irish legend of St. Cairnech adopts 
 the name, with coniirmation of its meaning, in that of Gaidheal Ficht, the fabulous 
 «on of Murchertach. Mr. Pinkerton and Dr. C. O'Conor were erroneously led to sup- 
 pose that the Cruthenians of the Dal n-Araidhe in Ulster Avere meant by the Gwyddyl 
 Fichti. — Inquiry, &c. i. 338; O'C. Proleg. cxxvi. ; H. Lhuid in Anglica sua Walliai 
 Descript. pp. 14, 15, cit. ibid. But those were called, both at home and abroad, in 
 Latin and in Erse, Cruthenii, not Picti. In fact (and fact is what we want) the 
 Gwyddyl Fichti were the Picts of Albany or North Britain, by whom Madoc ap Me- 
 dron was detained prisoner in that country ; " gan y Gwyddyl Ficliti yn yr Alban." — 
 Triad. Ixi. p. 68. They were distinguishable from the Gwyddyl Coch, Red Gael, i. e. 
 having" rosy cheeks, not blue tattooed cheeks ; human cheeks, according to my deri- 
 vation of áv9t]oio7roc or ávQípw-oc, animal eriibescens or vu/tu florido. The Gwyddyl 
 Coch o'r Werddon a daethant i'r Alban, " the red Irish from Erin who came to 
 Albany," were the Dalriadhans under Loarn and Fergus. — Triad, ix. They were a 
 refuge -seeking, not a conquering tribe; but proved treacherous to those who admitted 
 
 them 
 
 " Nor is the idea confined to the cheeks; for we read, 
 
 Cum tu Lydia Tt'lephi 
 Cerviccni roscam — — 
 
XXXIX 
 
 them. — Triad, vii. On the contrary, the Gwyddyl Fichti, painted or dark-blue 
 Gaidheal, were an invading tribe who came into Britain by force. — Triad, vii. It was 
 
 against the Gwyddyl Fichti that Vortigern was obliged to hire Saxon aid Triad. 
 
 xiv. 53. That they were Milesians, which is the equivalent of Gaidheal, appears 
 in the legend of Mileadh Cruthnechan, Milesius Pictus ; who went over from Ire- 
 land to the Britons of Fortren, to fight against the Saxons, and defend Cruithen- 
 tuath or Pictland. The Britons of Fortren are the Cruthnich in Britain, as opposed 
 to those in Ireland; and, if the former continued to receive succours in emergency 
 from the latter, we may the more easily understand that their vectura Avas fresh 
 in remembrance. That both the peoples, that in Ulster and that in Fortren, had in 
 Irish but the one common name of Cruthneach, and long after the usage which gave 
 the name was abandoned, is a fact most opposite to the theory of their distinct orio-in. 
 All this is old fact, not modern etymologizing. They were Gwyddyl Fichti, of a fabled 
 connexion with one Gaidheal Ficht; the plain upshot of which is, that they spoke 
 the Gwyddeleg, and not either the Cymmraeg or the Saxon. 
 
 Nor is this deficient in verbal harmony with the common legend that they came 
 homScythia. i.e. from the land of the Scuit, for Sciiit Fichti, Mileadh Fichti, and Gwyd- 
 dyl Fichti, would all be synonymous ; and the story of the Cruithnich from Scythia 
 is just such another frigid etymologism, as that of the Scuit from Scythia. There is 
 no good standing place, even for credulity, to set up a primeval tradition from the 
 true Scythia of the East. Because the tenor of their legend, that they were Aga- 
 thyrsi descended from Geleon son of Hercules, betrays the derivation of the whole 
 story from Virgil's lines, 
 
 " Cretesque Dryopesque fremunt pictique Agathjrsi," 
 and 
 
 " Eoasque domos Arabum pictosque Gelonos ;" 
 mixing ignorance with their learning, and bending two tribes into one. YvTiatever 
 the ^xoxd pictus meant of the one it meant of the others also, for Geloni and Aga- 
 thyrsi were half-tribes (as it Avere) tracing their origin from two brothers, sons of 
 Hercules. It was anciently interpreted three ways: wearing painted cloaks, having 
 the hair only died blue, or having b>^th the hair and body stained. The second is the 
 sentiment of Pliny. It is not a certain fact that these Scythian tribes eA^er wore a 
 stained or stigmatized skin. See Servius in .^neid. iv. 146, and Salmasius in So- 
 linum, p. 133. 
 
 When Beda Avas Avriting, five tongues Avere spoken in Britain, English, British, 
 Scottish, Pictish, and Latin; therefore the GAvyddeleg or Gaelic, and the GAvyddeleg 
 Ficht Avere not the same. But that is consistent with a modification of dialect from long 
 
 separation. 
 
xl 
 
 separation, admixture with Britons, and other causes. Without reverting to that remote 
 truth, quite unconnected with Beda's thoughts, of the primitive identity of British and 
 Scottish, it is otherwise manifest, that Beda included, as languages, such changes of 
 dialect as sufficed to impede communication. For if Pictish Avere Teutonic, then English 
 and Pictish were but two dialects; and if it were Cymmraeg, then British and Pictish; 
 so that, qudcunque via data, two of Beda's tongues were nearly related. In the 
 biographies of St. Columkille, the converter of the Picts, a soliiary allusion is found to 
 the diversity of Gaelic and Pictish, where it is said that a certain plebeian family of 
 Picts, hearing him through an interpreter, believed. — Adamnan, ii. cap. 32. — Vide 
 contra, iii. cap. 14. 
 
 Pinkerton, and his follower. Dr. Jamieson, relied upon the list of kings as a source 
 
 for Teutonic etymologies Inquiry, &c., i. 287-312; Etym. Diet. i. p. 35-41. By 
 
 raking together Teutonic syllables, choosing such various readings of names as suit 
 best, and assuming common etymologies from either source to be from that of their 
 choice, a show of etymological history is set up against real and traditional history. 
 But quite enough appears in this catalogue of kings to confirm, if not to demonstrate, 
 the premised facts. What can we think of one who will contend, that Keniod or 
 Cinedh, in the Latin Kenethus ; Elpin, in Latin Alpinus; Wurgest or Vergust, in 
 Latin Fergus and Fergusa ; Ungust or Hungus, in Latin Oengus or Aongus ; Canul or 
 Conal; Uven, Eoganan, Eoghane or Owen; Vered, Ferat, Ferach or Feredech (Plie- 
 radach, in the signatures of the Pictish princes to King Ungust's Charter of Kilre- 
 mont); Donell, Donnell, Domnal, in Latin Donaldus; Nectan or Neactan, Fidach, 
 Fodla, as well as Cruthen or Cruthne, the first name on the list, are not from the 
 Irish nomenclature"? The seventy-fourth king of Picts is Uven, alias Eoganan; but 
 Adamnan mentions logenanus presbyter geuere Pidus, ii. cap. ix., and afterwards, 
 iiL cap. v., Eogenanus nephew to Aidan, king of Scots. Phiachan, from Fiach, and 
 Duptaleich, seemingly allied to Dubhtach or Dubhdaleth, and Glunmerath to Glun- 
 mar, one of the various names formed upon glun, a knee, occur, together with 
 
 Angus, 
 ° The same author, with some ingenuity, pre- Eoganan, Aipin, Kenneth, Domhnal, Maolcho- 
 tendedthat Ungust, son of Vergust, when he over- luim, Macduibh, Donncliad, and Macbeth! Nay, 
 ran the petty kingdom of Arregaithel or Scots, Mr. Pinkerton, after deriving Malcolm (the well- 
 made an end of the Dalriadha dynasties of Loarn knowncontraetion.if not rather nominative fornia- 
 and Fergus, and set Pictish princes over it. But tion, of Maokholuim) from mul, speech, and knyn, 
 he drew down upon himself the absurdity of con- a man, coolly proceeds to spell it upon all occasions 
 tending, that the Erse names of all the Scots kings Malcom ; finding Teutonic etymologies for words 
 after 743 were those of German Piks and Viks, of his own iiiuking. 
 ex gr. Aodh, Djnal, Fergus, Conal, Angus, 
 
xli 
 
 Augus, Nectan, and Bolge, among the royal witnesses to the charter of Kilretnont. 
 About the year 414 the name of Drust or Drost, Drustan or Drostan, came into 
 use among the Pictish princes. Under the first of the nine Drusts, Ninia and Patricius 
 are said to have converted British Pictland and Ireland. Whatever the name means, 
 it is the same as the Cruthnechan Trosdan^ of the Psalter of Cashel. O'Conor's 
 Keating, p. 121. Upon the whole I account it clear, from their names, that they 
 were Gwyddyl, or an Erse people. And where we find Feradach changing into Vered, 
 Fergus into Wurgest, and Eoghan into Uven, we need not wonder that St. Columkille 
 and the other emigrant monks of the Kinel-Conaill, who seem to have met no imjje- 
 diment of discourse at the Pictish court, should have failed in making themselves under- 
 stood to " the plebeians" of some districts without interpretation. The reader need 
 only compare the opposite columns of Welsh and Cornish in Lhuyd's Archasologia, 
 pp. 251-3, to appreciate the impediments arising from dialects, even in languages of 
 the most undisputed identity. The Gwyddyl Fichti formed the main body of the 
 ancient Albannaich, or people of the kingdom of Albany, of whom the Highlanders 
 are the remnant ; the whole of that body, except so many clans as lay west of the 
 Drumalban hills, in Argyle, Lorn, Knapdale, Cowel, and Cantire. And when those 
 hills divided two hostile states (now united 1000 years) the difference of dialect was 
 more perceptible. 
 
 The following historical fragment, in the form of a bardic prophecy, is now inex- 
 plicable; but seems to belong to the ninth century, when the Northmen, or men of 
 Norway and Denmark, had obtained a footing in these islands. It is one of the few 
 documents of a forgotten dynasty, and is worth placing on record, for the chances of 
 future illustration : — 
 
 Pump pennaeth dymbi Five chieftains there shall be 
 
 O Wyddyl Fichti, Of the Gwyddelian Picts, 
 
 O bechadur cadeithi, Of the character of evil-doers, 
 
 O genedyl ysgi. Of a murderous generation. 
 
 Pump eraill dymbi Five others there shall be 
 
 O Norddmyn mandy. From the habitation of the Northmen. 
 
 Wheched rhyfeddri The sixth a wonderful prince, 
 
 O heu hyd vedi. From the sowing'' to the reaping. 
 
 Seithved o heni The seventh [sent] by old age 
 
 I weryd 
 
 p Macfarland's Vocabulary, and Armstrong's port, a prop, a crutch. 
 Dictionary, give Trosdan, a pace, a foot ; a sup- '' From his birth to his death. 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. I 6 f 
 
xlii 
 
 I weryd clros li, 
 "Wythved lin o Ddyvi 
 Nid llwydded escori, 
 Gynt gwaedd Venni 
 Galwawr Eryri, 
 Anhawdd y Dyvi. 
 
 To the green-sward beyond"^ the flood. 
 The eighth, of the line of Tyvy% 
 Shall not be estranged from prosperity, 
 Till [in] the outcry of Menni 
 Snowdon shall be invoked. 
 Disaster [unto] Tyvy Arch. Myvyr. i. 73. 
 
 Everything here is completely obscure, especially the number five being repeated. 
 Whether the sixth, seventh, and eighth join on to the five Gwyddyl Fichti or the 
 five Norddmyn, depends on Avhether or not lines 5 and 6 be parenthetical. Some 
 combination of the affairs of three nations, Picts, Northmen, and Welsh, is here indi- 
 cated. 
 
 It is extreme fancifulness to dispute the meaning of the plain word Pictus, 
 expressive of a notorious fact. That crotchet is as old as Verstegan, who says the Picts 
 were not called of painting their skins, as some have supposed, but upon mistaking 
 their true name, which was phichtian or fighters. — Eestitution, &c. p. 1 24. This was 
 Teutomania. But Dr. Owen Pughe, under strong Celtomania, invented in his dic- 
 tionary the gloss, " Peithi, the Picts," and explained it " people of the open plain," 
 i^'c. ; and this invention Mr. Chalmers has chosen to adoj:)! — i. 204. They were, he 
 says, " called Peithi., or Picti. Thus a Welsh poet of the seventh century says 
 Glas Phichti." They were called one thing; and thus they are called another ! But 
 our concern is with genuine, not coined words. The real meaning is shewn directly 
 in Taliesin's Glas Fichti; and antithetically in the Gwyddyl Cock. Claiidian, the 
 courtier of Stilicho, had access to all information concerning the tribes, against whom 
 his patron had a frontier to defend. 
 
 But indeed there were few phrases that could be used in that sense, and were not 
 so applied. The Calidones were called by Ammian Di-Calidones, and the neighbouring 
 ocean by Ptolemy Aovr]Ka\7]Sovioc, and by Marcianus Heracleota Aov kciXiiSovloq, the Du- 
 caledonian; of which the former, Di, expressed the pronunciation, and the latter the 
 spelling, of Du^, black. Brith in British, and Brit, in Irish, spotted, variegated, party- 
 coloured 
 
 ' To the royal cemetery in the island of Icolm- 
 kill? 
 
 * Here (as printed) Dyvi, but in the concluding 
 line Tyvi ; as appears from the mutations, Ud 
 and D. The Tyvy is the large stream dividing 
 Caermarthen from Cardigan. 
 
 ' The Finlanders who invaded Ireland were 
 
 called the Fin-gall and Fin-gent, which name 
 the Irish interpreted tvfiite strangers, or ivhiti' 
 Pagans, from their own word Jinn, white. By 
 mere antithesis to those names, and not upon 
 real grounds of colour, the Danes and Norwe- 
 gians came to be called the Dubhgent, IJlack 
 Pagans, and Dubhlochlonaich, Black Pirates. — 
 
xliii 
 
 coloured, is the probable etymon of Britain, and hence brith-wr, a spotted man, a 
 Pict; to which in the Hoianau is added the other epithet, black, brithwyr dii. Equi- 
 valent to this was Brych or Brech in British, Brec and Breac in Erse, speckled, party- 
 coloured. I have intimated above (p. 1 1 1, n.), that Agned Bregion, i.e. Brechion, plural 
 of Brech, was meant by the Britons for Agnetum Pictorum ; and Brechin, an episcopal 
 city of the Picts, civitas Brechne of the Pict. Chron., is from the same root. So also is 
 the name of Brychan or Brecanus, the legendary founder of Brechinia, Brecheiuiawg, 
 or Brecknock, whether in the like sense or not. The Manks Avere not only an Irish 
 people, but probably were Crutheni, or Ulster Picts. For the rebellion of the Ulto- 
 nians against Cormac Mac Art, in 236, was chiefly of the Cruithniu under Fiach 
 Araidhe; and in 254 he expelled a portion of the Ultonians, and gave their territory 
 to his son, Cairbre Riadha, from whom the Dal-Riadan, Dalreudin, or Eout district 
 (the cradle of Scotland) took name. From this act he was surnamed Ulfada, or 
 Banisher of the Ultonians; and they settled themselves in Manand or the Isle of Man. 
 Tighern. in annis. That island, of whose early and Celtic history scarce another vestige 
 remains (see above. No. III. p. vii.), may be regarded as having been a colony of Cru- 
 thenians, driven out of North Ulster by the Riadans. Mervyn, King of Man, whom 
 Welsh pedigrees have derived in the female line from the princes of Powys, and who 
 married Essyllt", heiress of Conan Tindaethwy, King of Wales, is called in the inter- 
 polated Hoianau, st. 36, Mer-^^n Vrych o dir Manau, not by reason of freckles on his 
 skin, but as claiming a descent from, or reigning over, Picts; for the Gwasgargerdd, 
 equally ascribed to Merlin the Calidonian, speaks of the " brithwyr du o Manau," 
 black- spotted men of the Isle of Man. Man hath scarce any history until the ascen- 
 dancy of the northern vikingar. But a great annalist speaks of Picts in that coimtry, 
 in 711, more than 100 years before Mervyn Vrych. Strages Pictorum in' campo 
 
 Manand"', vibi Findgaine Mac Deleroith immatura morte jacuit Tig. in 711, p. 225, 
 
 O'Con. 
 
 Ogygia, p. 303. The years 850, 851, witnessed pirates. 
 
 bloody battles in Leinster between the Finn- " In whose right he ruled Wales, A. D. 818- 
 
 gent and Dubhgent, of which the last was con- 843 ; but when, and through what inheritance, 
 
 tinued for three days and nights. — Ann. Ulton. he became king of Man, is not apparent. His 
 
 The Danes who afterwards ravaged Stathclyde pedigree in the male line from Beli JVIawr may be 
 
 and North "Wales were called by the Britons the a sheer fable, See Powel's and Lloyd's Cam- 
 
 gw-yr duon and paganiaid duon, although their bria, p. 22. 
 
 language has not the word finn. Brut y Saeson, ' Campaign or battle, vide Ducange, in campus, 
 
 Tywysogion, &c., A. D. 870-900, pp. 479-484. num. 5, 6, 7. 
 
 But they took the phrase from Ireland, whose " The Ulster Annals, at 781, speak of Drust 
 
 Ostman kings of Dublin probably sent forth these the Eighth as "rex Pictorum citra Monot," 
 
 f 2 
 
xliv 
 
 O'Con. In the Pictish catalogiie, (see above, sect, xxxi.) we read, " Guidid Gaeth 
 Breatnach^'' a Briton, but the Pictish Chronicle gives Guidid Gaed Brecah; which 
 variations do all resolve themselves, one way or another, into Pictus. Nectan 
 the First has several surnames, such as Kellemot and Thalthamoth; but most 
 usually, and in the Pictish Chronicle, Morbet. In this Irish document that un- 
 known word is altered, and, I believe, corrected, thus, Neactan Mor Breac^, the 
 Great Pict. The case of Domhnall styled Breac, Brec, Brie (Dovenald Varius of 
 Cron. Reg. Scot. Lines, ii. 789), prince of the Dalriads or Scots, and son of Achy, is 
 full of obscurity. He bore the surname whilst living; as Adamnan says, " temporibus 
 nostris .... Domnallo Brecco" &c. iii. cap. v. At his father's death in 622 he was 
 adult, and fell in the battle of Strath- Cawn or Ceirinn, fought against Hoan king of 
 the [Strathclyde] Britons, in December 642. — Tighern. in anno. Yet Ulster Annals, 
 after stating the death of plain Domhnall (not D. Brecc as in Tig.) at A. D. 642, say, at 
 A. D. 685, " Talorg Mac Aicthaen et Domhnall Brecc Mac Eachadh mortui sunt." The 
 name Talorg is exclusively Pictish ; and the author seems as if he considered D. Brec, son 
 of Achy, to be such also. How he recovered the crown of his father (which had passed 
 into another family after the overthrow of his brother by the Irish Cruithnich), and 
 what connexions, either Pictish or Cruthenian, he may have had in the female line, is 
 matter buried in the darkness of those times and countries. But he fought at Moira in 
 conjunction with Suibne, prince of the Crutheni, and had fought in 62 1 conjointly with 
 Conall, son of Suibne. If any credit be given to his longevity, and his dying together 
 with this Talorg, his crown must have passed into the hands of the extranei of Adam- 
 nan (iii. 5), i. e. strangers to the lineage of Aidan M'Gabhran, at or about the time of 
 his defeat in 642, by abdication and flight into Pictland, not by death^. Broicne, 
 broice, broicean, are words of the same sense as breac or brec, and may explain the 
 appellation of Broichan, the magus of the Picts. Adamn. ii. 33. The Cruithnich or 
 Cruthenii, who occupied the southern^ portion of the Daln'araidhe in Ulster, and those 
 
 others 
 which obscure phrase may signify " king of Pict- although vrych may, perhaps, be the true reading 
 land, Man excepted ;" putting Monot for Mona'da. of them, I cannot discover in those extremely 
 Sed quaere. remarkable passages of Aneurin any allusion to 
 
 ^' The other form, Morbet, should, perhaps, the battle of Strath-cawn and death of Dovenaldus 
 be spelt Mor-bret, Mor-breat ; as in the preced- Varius, king of Scots. There also are difficulties 
 ing homonymes of Brecah and Breatnach. in supposing the author to have composed them 
 
 ^' As to the two linos of the Gododin, vv. 743, so late as 641. The connexion of the names Dyvn- 
 872, wal and Domhnall is also unascertained. 
 
 " A phen Dyvnwal a breich brein a'i cnoyn, ^ Said to have included Down and the southern 
 A phcn Dyvynwal vrych brcin a'i cnoyn,'' parts of Antrim See Dr. O'ConorinTighernach, 
 
xiv 
 
 others who were in Meath and Connaiight, as well as those of Fortren Mor in Britain, 
 are called from^ cnith, form, aspect, countenance, colour, complexion; and so the 
 phrase would resemble our me^i of colour, or may signify men adorned with figures. 
 Among the Dalaradian Cruthnich we hear of king Eochaid Laeb or Laib, which 
 Colgan renders Macidatus; of king Aodh Brec, who was slain in 563, with the seven 
 Cruthenian clan-kings, by the Hy-Niall of Ulster, " vii righ Cruithneach im Ard 
 mbrecc," Cenfaelad cit. Tigh. ; and of Aodh cognomento Niger; likewise we read of 
 Congal M 'Meal ean faith Brecc Fortren, Ann. Ult. 724; which were not improbably 
 tribule, rather than personal, appellations, and analogoiis to Nectan Mor Breac. Of 
 these and other such epithets more will be said in treating of this practice, as a super- 
 stition cherished in the ages subsequent to its desuetude. 
 
 But above all the name of Bruide or Brudi, borne by so many kings of the 
 Gwyddyl Fichti, deserves observation; becaiise it once was official or titular, and 
 common to all, like Pharaoh or Augustus. The Pictish Chronicle says, upon the 
 name of Brudi the First, " a quo triginta Brude regnaverunt Hiberniam et Albanian! 
 per 1 50 annorum spatium ;" and adds their private or personal names. Now that 
 national name, spelt in this and other Irish works Bruide, elsewhere Bruidi, Brudi, 
 Bridius, &c., is but the Erse word, bruid, spina, quodvis cuspidatum; hrind, confodere; 
 bruid, vulnus gladio vel cultro factum. What Isidorus Hispalensis questionably says of 
 the name Scoti may be truly said of this name: " propria lingua nomen habent apicto 
 corpore, eo quod, aculeis ferreis cum atramento, variarum figurarum stigmate annotan- 
 tur." This was expressed in the title Bruide, Acu-punctus, thePict, a name common 
 to a long series of kings, and never Avholly disused. If these thirty kings reigned over 
 Albania, there will then be a double list of the kings of Fortren ; which absurdity has 
 induced me to analyse these statements. Bruide the First is the fifteenth king; and in 
 thirty kings, counted from him, there occurs 7iot one Bruide. But counting again from 
 
 Talorc 
 
 p. 96, n. 7; Mr. O'Donovan in Magh llath, p. 39, Inhabitants, p. 139. An elegant colony, and a 
 note. probable theory. But unluckily tiie senders, i. e. 
 * See Dr. Todd's note above, No. II., pp. v. vi. the Picts of Fortren Mor, were Cruithnigh as 
 Yet a modern author has been found to imagine, well as the others, and, therefore, must also have 
 that the name is for cruitineach, hump-backed. been "crump-shouldered or humpy people!" The 
 To meet the absurdity of a nation of hump-backs, essay here cited contains many judicious remark,s. 
 it is supposed that Daln'araidhe was a sort of But its author, like others, has missed the fun- 
 hospital, whither the Picts sent " the infirm and damental fact, that the Irish, being a British peo- 
 deformed inhabitants of Argyle, to make room for pie, were, as such, a Pict people, 
 the efficient Irish troops." — T. Wood's Primitive 
 
xlvi 
 
 Talorc III. the forty-sixth king, the third is Bruide ; from him the fifth is Bruide ; from 
 him again, the fifth ; from him, the second ; from him, the fourth ; and Lastly, from him, 
 the eleventh, Thiis, when it was merely a man's name, we find it recurring occasionally; 
 but when it was titular to all alike, we find it entirely absent. Which evinces that the 
 Avords, "Hiberniam . . . spatium" are superfluous and false, as well as the thirty'' pri- 
 vate names; and that these thirty Bruides are simply the kings of Pictland from Brudi 
 Bout to Talorc III. For it is obvious that men must be enumerated by their names, 
 but need not be, and frequently are not, by additions of course; as Ave must say 
 Trajanus, Hadrianus, &c., but need seldom add Augustus. The thirty Bruides end just 
 fourteen years before the accession of Bruide IL, that is to say, of the first king by 
 name, and not by title, so called; and he was their first Christian king, baptized by St. 
 Columkille. We may therefore suppose that it ceased to be the regal appellation 
 when the increase of civility and approaches of Christianity had caused the actual 
 practice upon Avhich it Avas founded to fall into desuetude ; and may accordingly con- 
 jecture, that Cealtraim Bruide, Avho died in 543, and was the last of the thirty, Avas 
 also in fact the latest rex acu punctus. In almost all moral concerns the real begin- 
 nings precede the historical commencement ; and as Palladius himself went ad Scotos 
 in Christum credentes'^, so must Columkille ad Pictos. For even if he could have 
 wrought Avhat he did upon matter unpredisposed, date and situation shew the proba- 
 bility that Christian influences must have oozed into Pictland from Caledonia and 
 Strathclyde, from Argathelia, and from Dalaradia in Ulster. 
 
 We now come to a brief but important corollary. The record of thirty-six kings 
 
 anterior 
 ''These consisted of fifteen names, two of which may hint to us another circumstance, viz., that 
 seem to be lost, each followed by a repetition of (in the days of the thirty Bruides, or painted 
 the same with TJr prefixed, as Pant, Ur-pant, Leo, Picts) the Ur-bruide, during the life of his prin- 
 Ur-leo. Up in Gaelic and Erse is new, fresh, cipal, bore his name, with the tanaistic prefix, 
 young, again, a second time ; allied to lap, after, instead of his own, Avhen he assumed the primary 
 
 succeeding. T^IT un, a new king Stewart's crown. The fictitious character of these names 
 
 Exodus, cit. Armstrong. It is obvious to con- appears, not only from the external history, but 
 jecture that Ur-pant was the Tanist of Pant, and from the two first of them; one of Avhich is tiie 
 so Ur-bruide of his Bruide. As tanist was used Anglo-Saxon name Penda (see Tighern. in 631, 
 without limitation in the sense of second, the 639, 650), and the other is the British name 
 tanaistic battle or tanaistic captivity, for the se- Llew. 
 
 cond battle or captivity (see Tighern. in 495 and '' It was the same in the north of Europe, and 
 
 980), so, conversely, the secondary king was the the accounts of those tjui ante religio7iem lege 
 tanist of the primary, his actual coadjutor, and receptam in verum Deum credidernnt, may be read 
 successor designate. This curiously formed list in Olaf Tryggvason, cap. cxx. et seq. 
 
xlvii 
 
 anterior to Drust M'Erp, in 414, is of slender authority, and tinctured with manifest 
 fable; and the historical aira is there, upon solid grounds, considered to begin. But 
 the first king in that series is Cruthne or Cruidne, which is equivalent to Bruide, and 
 conveys the^dea of tinctus or pictus, as the other oi punctus. Therefore King Cruthne 
 and the first titular Bruide are identical; and if there were thirty-one such Bruides, 
 that is thirty after the Bruide called Bout, it is rather identity of proposition than an 
 inference to say, that there were thirty-one Cruthnes. Mr. Pinkerton's just reduc- 
 tion of the Bardic Pictish reigns to the standard of the Irish, Northumbrian, and 
 historical Pictish reigns, yields the dates (approximately correct) of A. D. 28 for 
 Cruthne, and A. D. 208 for Brudi Bout. Consequently either Bruide I. must go up 
 to Cruthne in A. D. 28, or Cruthne must come down to him in 208; and, as bardic 
 mythi exalt antiquity, we shall choose the latter. Therefore it seems, that all the 
 kings anterior to Brudi Bout are additions ; that he was the planter of the Gwyddyl 
 Fichti or Vecturiones in Albany ; and that Cealtraim, the last ex officio Bruide, was 
 only the thirty-first Vectnrion king. That places the transit of the Cruithnechan or 
 Gwyddyl Ficht colony from Ireland circa A. D. 208, in the reign of Con of the Hun- 
 dred Battles, and nearly half a century before Cormac Ulfada drove the Cruthenians 
 out of North Ulster in Manniam insulam el Hebrides.— Ogjgia, p. 335. It is sixty- 
 seven years (or some trifle less) after Claudius Ptolemy described the Caledonians of 
 the Du-Caledon sea as stretching from Lake Lomond to the Firth of Moray ; the iden- 
 tical year in which the war of Severus against the painted Mseatai and Caledones began ; 
 and 159 years before the war of Count Theodosius against the Du-Caledons and Vec- 
 turions. By this reckoning, the Cruthnich of the Dalu'araidhe will have crossed over to 
 North Britain some 290 years before their next neighbours of the Dalriadha, or Eouts of 
 Antrim and Coleraine (being the Gwyddyl Coch of the Welsh), followed their track 
 and planted their settlement of Argathelia (Airer-Gaedhal) or Scots._See Cambrensis 
 Eversus, ix. p. 74. This accords with the order of events, as laid down in the Duau 
 Albanac'h, and in this book " Of the Cruithnigh," by which Britain was first held by 
 Britus (i.e. the Britons), then by Clanna Nemidh (the Belgians?), and " the Cruith- 
 nigh possessed it after them, having come from Ireland, [and] the Gaedil after that, 
 that is, the sons of Eire son of Eochaidh." See above, p. 127. 
 
 The advent and departure of the Cruthnich in the days of Herimon, son of Milesius, 
 looo years B. C, which is a legend as ancient as Cormac Mac Cuillenan in the ninth 
 century, is a pure mythology, and has made improper use of Pictish materials by 
 bringing into the remotest origins those names of Drostan and Nectan, which did not 
 com^up among the Picts before the sera of Ninia and Patrick. The fact, that the 
 Picts of Albany came over from Ireland, is about the only one it yields us. But 
 
 their 
 
xlviii 
 
 their migration was evidently from the opposite and near coast of Ulster, where they 
 had their abode. This is not only matter of reason, but of tradition. The text of 
 the Colbertine Chronicle of Picts asserts, that the thirty Bruides ruled Hibernia and 
 Albania, but that means the kingdom of Ulster, not all Ireland ; and for evidence 
 thereof we read, in Lib. Ballimote, that Bruide Cint (who was thirteenth of the 
 thirty) was King of Ulster. — Ap. Pinkerton, i. 502-504. Nor are we in the position 
 to affirm, that the Cruithne kingdoms of Daln'araidhe and Fortren Mor did not thus 
 long continue to be one, after the fashion in which Celtic monarchies had unity. Since 
 in 590, at the Synod of Dromceat, we find Aodh, the son of Ainmire, asserting, and 
 then waiving at St. Columkille's intercession, the sovereignty of the kings of Erin 
 over the Dalriads of Britain. " The Irish authorities," says Mr. Petrie, " make Gede 
 also King of the Irish and Scottish [North British] Picts;'''' and, though they absurdly 
 make him son to King Ollamh Fodla, their tradition supposes the two Cruthenias to 
 have once been one kingdom. — On Tara Hill, pp. 1 53, 1 54. We read in the present work 
 that one Cruithuechan M'Lochit from Erin, meaning of course the chief of the Irish 
 Crutheni (seep. 127), flew to the succour of those of Fortren against the Saxons (soec. 5 
 vel infra), which (not to mention its agreeing well with their allegiance to one Bruide or 
 Cruthne) argues them to be the same people. Subsequent history shews them engaged 
 in bloody wars against Argathelia, under its kings Eochaidh Buidhe and Kenneth Gear, 
 but not against Fortren. It is obscurely intimated that Cormac Mac Art, having in 254 
 expelled the Crutheni from the Routs of Antrim into Man and the Hebrides, did in 258 
 pursue the war into Albany and exact an acknowledgment of his authority. — Ogy- 
 gia iii. cap. Ixix. ; Ogygia Vindicated, pp. 162, 163. If this were so it would inci-ease 
 the probaVjilities that the Cruthenian kingdom of Fiach Araidhe, slain by Cormac, and 
 the infant colony of Fortren or Pictish Albany, were not reputed nationally distinct. 
 One of the paradoxes once accredited was, that the Cruithne or Cruthnich, de- 
 scendants'^ of Hir the Milesian through Fiach Araidhe, King of Ulster in A. D. 240^ 
 were at no time, in fact, any Cruithne at all ; but were so called because the said 
 Fiach was remotely descended from Loncada, wife of Conall Kearnach circa B. C. 1 2, 
 and daughter to one Eochaid Eachbheoil a Pict of North Britain or of Man. — 
 Ogygia, iii. pp. 190, 278-279. It may be remarked that those Dalaradians, or men 
 of Araidhe, who were not Cruthenians (see Tertia Vita Patricii, cap. 58; C. O'Conor 
 in Tighern. p. 96; Lanigan, Eccl. Hist. vol. i. p. 218), should seem equally connected 
 through Fiach .with this Eochaid. But if the historian of the Ogygia could believe that 
 
 a 
 
 ■* That is, (juoad their princes or chieftains. 
 
 ' So O'Flaherty. Tighernach places his death in 236. 
 
xlix 
 
 a nation could be called Men of Colour, or 2Ien of Figures and Devices (Picts) during 
 a matter of 600 years, for no other reason than because the chieftain, said to have 
 founded their community, traced his origin, and that at an interval of two centuries 
 and a half from the daughter of a Pictish subject, he must have been a logician 
 callous to the non causa pro causa. Were the founders of the Connaught Cruthe- 
 nians*^, and of divers others, also descended in the eighth generation from a Pictish 
 lady ? This is but a sample of that bulk of lies with which Fintan and other bards 
 of the sixth century fed the aAvakened curiosity, rising pride, and unbounded credulity 
 of their countrymen. It is so fixr germane to the legend of Heremon and the Cruth- 
 nich, that it dissembles the condition of the ancient Irish, and assumes that people 
 not to have themselves been painted, neither all nor some. But such is neither the 
 reason, nor is it the fact of the case. 
 
 Ireland was peopled mainly, if it was not exclusively, from Britain, in the times 
 before history. But the woad-staining was general in Britannia; throughout all 
 Bi'itain (omnes Britanni) in Ctesar's time, and throughout all free Britain in Severus's 
 time. Therefore it is apparent, that Ireland should have been cohmized and possessed 
 by tribes delighting in such adornment. So that Dr. Lanigan, when he said " how 
 any of those Crutheni or Picts came to be settled in Ireland is not easy to discover," 
 should rather have set himself to discover how any others but Crutheni could have 
 come thither. Ancient writers neither say that the Irish were painted, nor that they 
 Avere not; until we come to the days of Valentinian the First, or rather of Julian, 
 where the mention of Scoti et Picti may be thought by some to insinuate that the 
 former were not so. But Julius Agricola did report thus much of the Hiberni, that 
 " ingenia cultusque hominum non multum a Brittannia differunt." — Tacit. Agric. cap. 
 xxiv. And the usage in question was so far the most conspicuous cultus, of any that 
 the Britons used, as to make these oblique words little different from direct averment. 
 But when the dry tale of Ireland's colonization in British coracles was replaced by the 
 romantic and manifold impostures of Fintan the immortal, and all that school, its in- 
 separable adjuncts of course perished with it. 
 
 Though we must infer the existence of this practice, the chronology of its gradual 
 disuse is lost ; as indeed are nearly all such real facts, ill compensated with tales of 
 Ogygian date and Herculean audacity. Various causes of desuetude may easily be 
 imagined : — I. The example of such desuetude, and of civility, offered by all Britain 
 
 south 
 
 f It should be remembered that the pretended real beginnings assignable to the Gaedhil Picts in 
 Lonncada, that woad-stained Helen of rape and Alban, viz., circiter A. D. 208, and yet longer 
 war, flourished some two centuries before the before those of the Manks Cruithne, viz., 254. 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 16. g 
 
1 
 
 south of the walls. 11. That knowledge of other nations and manners, in which the 
 Irish of the piratical age must have exceeded their stationary progenitors. III. The 
 gradual change wrought by the proximity of a fresh moral power, working a doubt 
 or disregard of old things before the adoption of the new ones ; as we see Brahminism 
 shaken, though not abolished, and its suttees dying away. In these ways, or in some 
 of them, it came about that the Niallian marauders were distinct in appearance from 
 the Ducalidon Cymmry, and Vecturion Gwyddyl; while the self-same cause (viz. the 
 desuetude elsewhere) which dubbed the Caledonians Pkti, had dubbed those Dalara- 
 dians and some other tribes Crutheni. The conquest of Ulster by Cormac O'Cuin, son 
 of Art, may be regarded as an epoch in the decline of that custom, as his reign forms 
 an epoch in the general civilization of his country. 
 
 Irish history and mythology, when analyzed, are not really in any other story. 
 Ireland peopled Fortren with Cruthenians. East Ulster was always in part occupied 
 by them ; " the Cruthenians in Uladh and Moy-Cobha." — Ancient Topogr. from 
 Books of Glendalough and Lecan, by C. O'Conor, Sen., in Coll. Hib. iii. 672. And 
 there were others, less known, in the parts of Connaught near Boyle. " Conaght, first 
 
 called Olnemacht the Cruthenians, or painted men, in Moy-Hai, extending 
 
 from Loch Ke to Bruiol, and to the Shannon." — Ihid. The royal province of Meath 
 also contained a real toparchy of Crutheni, for it is said in Tigh. A.D. 666, "Eochaidh 
 larllaith ri Cruithne Midhi mortuus est." Again, other Crutheni held a portion of 
 the diocese of Derry, where the district of Dun-Cruthninia, since called Ardmagilligan, 
 and St.Beoadh's ancient episcopal church of Dun-Cruthen, or Dun-Cruithne, nowDun- 
 crun, were situate. See Vita Septima Patricii in Trias Thaum. p. 146; O'Donell, Vita 
 Colum. i. c. 99; and Colgan in eund. pp. 451, 494; Martyrol. Dungall. cit. ibid.; 
 S. Beatus in A. SS. Hib. viii. Mart. p. 562. Which makes several? recorded Pictlands 
 in Erin, besides any others of which the record may have perished, and indej^endently 
 of the mythus of the Temorian Picts. 
 
 That mythus is of a large import. It professedly belongs to the first origins of 
 the existing Irish people. It shews you the Cruthnich powerful in Erin in Herimon's 
 own days, winning his battles, and preserving him from his enemies ; and afterwards 
 made to evacuate Ireland under an agreement, in order that they might not obtain 
 the sovereignty of the island, " that they might not make battle for Teamhair." 
 Yet their six chiefs^, under Drostan or Trosdan the Druid, remained, and received 
 
 grants 
 
 ^ Any of which, perhaps the last-mentioned, Tnlach DubhRlas in Tirconnell. 
 may have given birth to Churitanus, surnained '' So Keating, from Psalter of Cashel. This 
 
 Cruthnechanus, who baptized St. Columba at work says, "six of them remained." See p. 125. 
 
grants of land in the Campus Bregensis', Moigh Breagha, or Breag-mhuigJi, whereon 
 Tara was situated. Strange, that they were banished lest they should possess tlie 
 Hill of Tara, and yet were left in possession of the Plain of Tara. It appears throuo-h 
 clouds of fable, that Tara was once their's, Temora or Teamhair Breagh a seat of 
 painted Druids, and Erin a kingdom of Picts. Make battle for Tara! Why, the 
 Breagh was their own, and Teamhair was the work of their hands ; for they taught to 
 construct the "fair and well- walled house." Pharmacy and surgery, navigation and 
 agriculture, were from them. But for them there was neither idolatry, necromancy, 
 nor divination ; and Druidism, it is said, was of the Picti. But for them, no composition 
 of " bright poems ;" and bardism was of the Picti. — See p. 144. By another tale the Mur 
 OUamhan of Tara, and all its arts and sciences, wex'e ascribed to Achy Mac Fiach, 
 styled the Ollave of Ireland, or Ollamh Fodla. And this king, and his six sons and 
 grandsons, were called the " seven Cruithnech kings that ruled over Erin." — See the 
 entry in Tigh. A. D. 172. The original Cruthenians of Temora were the authors of 
 every art whereof Milesian Erin could boast the rudiments. We read that the first royal 
 adultery in Ireland was committed by Tea (daughter of Lughaidh, and wife of Here- 
 mon) from whom the name Temora is mythically derived, with Gede Olguthach the 
 Pict. — Amergin on Tara, cit. Petrie on Tara, p. 130. Thus far the Milesians and Cru- 
 thenians are kept distinct. But Heremon and Gede, husbands of one wife, were also 
 fathers of the same three children ; whence Mr. Petrie infers their identity. — Ibid. 
 p. 153. Now this Gede Olguthach is the second king of Picts, Cruthne's successor, 
 in the Nomina Reg. Pict., Innes, ii. 798 ; and also"^ in the Pictish Chronicle. Therefore 
 Heremon seems to identify himself with the second king of Cruthen-tuath ; and, 
 Cruthne's name being taken as merely typical, like Britain, first king of Britain, 
 Francis of France, Dan of Denmark, &c., then with the first. These mythical equi- 
 valents resolve themselves into natural equivalents, for whatever represents original 
 Ireland mvist (if but a corner of the bardic veil be lifted) disclose to us painted Ire- 
 land. The exposure of the Cruthenian mythi may be completed, by adding that the 
 
 Ollamh 
 
 ' Breagha, son of Breogan, from Brigantium Teamhair Breag whence is it, tell O ye learned 
 
 or Betanzos in Spain (Tor Breogan of Keating, when^'ildTleparate from theBruighf- 
 
 and Bregatea of Cuan O'Lochain), gave his name See Petrie's Tara, p. 131. 
 
 to the Moigh Breagha, where Temora stood, k -poT, although there he seems to stand ninth, 
 
 upon Tara Hill. This is of a piece with all the intervening seven are the seven brothers from 
 
 the rest. That it was the name of Temora's whom the seven provinces were called ; who could 
 
 original possessors is implied in the question neither in nature all succeed each other, nor could 
 
 which the bard Fintan asks, but omits to an- any of them by Pictish law succeed Cruthne, 
 
 swer, being his sons. 
 
 g2 
 
lii 
 
 Ollamh Fodla and his race were styled the Cruithnech kings, became he was son to 
 that same Lonncada, daughter of Achy Eachbheoil, who also stands godmother to the 
 Dalaradians, five, if not seven, centuries later ! And, that Gede Ollguthach, the father 
 of Heremon's children, was the third son of the Ollamh, who lived ages after Heremon! 
 Tuathal, in A.D. 130, is feigned to have been son toEthne, daughter of Imgheal, king 
 of Picts, to have been educated in Pictland, and to have recovered his crown by aid 
 
 ofPictish arms Ogyg. iii. cap. Ixvi.; Keating, p. 213; Cambrensis Eversus, pp. 67, 
 
 68. Though some pretended that Temora was a seat of monarchy 1200, if not 1500 
 years before him, he Avas the earliest founder of Temora' within the purlieus of his- 
 tory ; and I suspect he was once known as the builder thereof It gives colour to that 
 suspicion that, in the proverbial names™ of Erin, in respect of her principal kings, she 
 was called the Teach (House) of Tuathal. With deference to Tigernach and others, 
 I would prefer to say that historical tradition has its dawn in Tuathal, A. D. 1 30, 
 than in Cimbaoth, B. C. 305. The long previous anarchy of the Plebeians or Rustics, 
 Aiteachtuatha, after which the restored Tuathal is said to have consolidated the Pen- 
 tarchal Monarchy, may be no other than that savage disunion out of which the first 
 kino- of Temora (a Harald Harfagr to Erin) called the Gaelic tribes ; a restoration put 
 my thically for a foundation, in order to support the.superstructure of fabulous chrono- 
 logy. "VMiatever he was, he was of Cruthnechan blood and education. In the Book of 
 Lecan, fol. 14, imperfectly cited by Vallancey, Coll. iv. 2. p. 2, after stating how Fintan 
 of portentous longevity had preserved the Irish history, it is added, that Tuan of Ulster 
 " preserved it till Patrick's time, and Columcille, and Comgall, and Fiunen, when it 
 was written on their knees, and on their thighs, and on the palms of their hands ; and it 
 continues in the hands of sages, of doctors, and historians, and it is on the altars of 
 saints and righteous men from that time down." This curious statement exhibits the 
 transition of the stigmatical painting from barbarous adornment to other uses'', before 
 
 its 
 
 ' It was a question, as early as the sixth cen- not works: as fonn, land ; iuth, land ; crinc/i, 
 
 tury, when and where Teamhair or Teamhuir ob- country ; uchadh, field. Clar (Jliormaic, the table 
 
 tained its name. of Cormac, may allude to the introduction of do- 
 
 •' WTien was Teamhair [called] Teamliair? niestic and sedentary arts ; while the Cro of Con 
 
 Is it with Partholan of battles? Or," &c. &c. jg of an ambiguous signification. — O'Flaherty, 
 
 It was agreed among the ollaves, that the name Ogygia, part i. p. 19 ; Iltigli O'Donnell, cit, 
 
 was Milesian or Scot (for other appellations were ibid. 
 
 provided for the ages of the Tuatha De Danann " To which the Oghams might be conveniently 
 
 and their predecessors), and so the fable of He- applied. Etruscan figures with inscriptions writ- 
 
 remon and Tea was delivered to the world. ten upon the thighs may be seen in IMontfiiu- 
 
 ■" The others mostly express natural objects, con, iii. part 1, p. ~i, part 2, p. 26«. 
 
liii 
 
 its final abandonment, and in the persons of the early Christians; and, even it' incor- 
 rect as to date and persons, it cannot have proceeded from an author Avho doubted the 
 existence of acupuncture among the ancient Irish. 
 
 There may be another, though an oblique, way of tracing this British costume in the 
 colony of Erin. A continual recurrence of surnames of colour, either unnatural, mor- 
 bid, and disgusting, like (jla$, liath, naine, laih, buidhe, or strange and grotesque ones, may 
 be accounted for in tribes that had originally been coloured unnaturally, and prided 
 themselves therein ; Avhile rarely used by others. But such a solution is almost necessary 
 to account for such squalid epithets, when applied to the great primitive heroes, and even 
 the actual founders, of the nations, creatures of a proud fiction, and names not individual, 
 but typical. What origins ever boasted of an ^neas Lividus, or Romulus Discolor, 
 Cadmus the Dingy, or Inachus the Speckled? But the Gaidheal derive themselves from 
 Gaodhal or Gaidheal, son of Nial and Scota. He was constantly called Gaidheal Glas, 
 because his flesh was spotted of that colour (greenish, or blueish, or livid) by a ser- 
 pent's sting. — Keating, p. 67. See Malmura of Fahan, in App. ; Gilda Coemhain, Sec. 
 Here, besides the vile epithet, is the very substance of the fact in an altered form, the 
 natural man turned to woad-colour by puncture". Compare the man Gaidheal Glas, 
 with the man Gaidheal Ficht in the Cairnech Legend, p. 187. The captain of the Xeme- 
 dians, of whom came the Firbolg, was Simon Breac, Maculis Distinctus, or, as some have 
 it. Simon Varius. Britan. the founder of Britain, derives his name (and rightly, I ima- 
 gine'') from brit, diversicolor ; and he was son to Feargus Leathdearg, Half- red. son of 
 Nemedius, in whom the redness of half his body may have been its natui-al fioridity, 
 as Ave have observed in the Alban Scots, or Gwyddyl Coch. So, again, taking the red 
 colour for the natural, we may form an idea of king LugadhRiabhdearg, or Red-streak, 
 who was marked with red circles round his body. A Danannian hero, son to the great 
 Daghda himself, was Fraoch Uaine. A primitive Scoto- Scythian chief, Heber Glun- 
 finn, or White-knee, was celebrated as grandfather to Faobhar G/a.i. — Ogygia, ii. p. 67. 
 See Keating, p. 132. Some causes had introduced into Irish use the strange name 
 
 Dubhdaleth, 
 
 " That a Druid, officiating mystically, was a vv. 18,49, confirmed by various considerations, 
 
 serpent, appears cleai'lv enough in Ciesar's ac- And, since desuetude elsewhere was the cause of 
 
 connt of the ovum anguinum. such appellations, that name, Britain or Bri- 
 
 ^ That the bards had in their Anant, or old than, should have originated subsequently to 
 
 ritual songs, the name Brithan, Britannia (distinct the cessation of nudity among the Gauls, ex- 
 
 from the fictitious name Prydyn or Prydain, i.e. cepting í^ probably) the Lenionian Gauls tailed 
 
 Pulcheria), and derived it from brith, painted, I Pictones. 
 ÍT)fer from the GwawddLludd v ^Slawr, v. 20, and 
 
liv 
 
 Dublidaletli, Botli-lialves-black. In days anterior to armour\ I have no notion what a 
 Avhite knee is, except in contrast to a coloured one ; nor can I conceive, otherwise, of 
 a man with one half dark, which condition the contrary name Dubhdaleth implies. 
 Jocelyn of Furness tells us of two places in the Cruthenian Ardes of Ulster, to both 
 of which belongs the very strange name of Dundalethglas, namely, Downpatrick, well 
 known by that name, and another hill-fort in a marsh not far distant, — Vita Patric. 
 c. 38. He interprets the name, two halves of a glas, i. e. a fetter, from the broken bonds 
 of some prisoners, whom an angel set free, and conveyed to these two Duns. But, com- 
 paring it with analogous names of colour, and especially with Leathdearg, and Dubh- 
 daleth, I rather interpret Dun Dalethglas, Fort of the Entirely Painted, the Dubhda- 
 leths, the Crutheni of Dalaradia ; thus making its sense equivalent in effect to that of 
 the Dun-Cruithne in Derry. Besides those analogies, its occurring tivice in ancient 
 Cruthenia favours the descriptive sense, rather than any historic allusion. The first 
 man, say the verses ascribed to Fintan himself, who cleared Tara Hill of wood, was 
 Liath, Glaucus or Pallidiis, son of Laigin Leathan-glas. The meaning of the sur- 
 name. Broad- stain'', probably denotes belts of colour like those of king Riabhdearg, but 
 broad ones. It is easy but unnecessary to multiply examples. The dingy colours ex- 
 pressed in those various terms of glas, dubh, uaine, &c., were the various tints imparted 
 by the woad; the coeruleus color of Caesar, the Ethiopian tint of Pliny, and the 
 virides Britanni of Ovid. The tinted knee will be best appreciated from the above- 
 cited statement in the Book of Lecan, that the Irish, both in and after St. Patrick's 
 days, had records of facts "written on their knees." The prevailing idea of such 
 names as I have cited is as old as any memorial we have of the Picts. For of those 
 Caledonians Avho fought against Severus, entirely naked, and tattooed with figures of 
 animals, &c., the only chieftain whose name has come down to us is Argento-Coxus 
 or Silver-hip ; evidently so called by the Romans, because he affected to leave his 
 hips unstained. — Dion Cassius, lib. Ixxvi. p. 1285. And the comparison of some ana- 
 logous names among the hero-deities of the British bards, will add to their force. 
 
 Some observations are due to the tradition, that the Pictish rule of succession to 
 
 . the 
 
 ''' The modern armorial surnames, Ghinduibh land or Scottish Grelic, glas is also a substan- 
 
 or Genuniger, Gluniarn or Genuferreus, Glun- tive, a green or blue surface), and I know not 
 
 tradhna or Genucorvi, &c., are quite beside the if any objection thus arises. Where intensity, 
 
 iiuestion Vide O'Conor, in Quat. Mag. A. D. not extent, of colour is to be measured, there 
 
 978. does not; as in dubhglas and Unthglas. Changing 
 
 ■■ Leathan and glas seem to be both adjectives broad into long, the AVelsh Hirlas exactly cor- 
 
 in the Irish dialect of Gielic, (tliough, in High- responds. 
 
Iv 
 
 the crown arose out of a treaty of marriage with ladies of the blood royal of Erin. — • 
 Beda, i. cap. 1., and the Irish documents. See also Polydore Virgil. That rule was, 
 that in all cases of doubt they should choose a king in the female line of descent, not 
 in the male. It seems to have been acted upon from the beginning tilP 783, in the 
 latter years of the kingdom, to such an extent that no son stands recorded to have 
 succeeded his father, either immediately, or with intermediates. The sixty-ninth cata- 
 logued king, and the twenty-first Christian, was son to his fifth predecessor. But the 
 tradition of such a treaty is not to be received without much hesitation. 
 
 The line male can only be legal, Avhere nupti^e patrem demonstrant, and can only 
 be real where marriages are held sacred. In Caesar's time a British woman had some- 
 times ten or a dozen husbands (as she called them), usually men of the same family ; 
 and he who had known her as a virgin was accounted father of all her offspring. — 
 De Bello Gall. i. cap. 14. Strabo had collected from report that it was no better in 
 Ireland, or rather that there was no rule at all. — iv. p. 282. St. Jerome, who had 
 resided in Gaul, and had a slight knowledge of what he said, afiirms it without limita- 
 tion: " Scotorum natio uxores proprias non habet . . . Nulla apud eos conjux propria 
 est, sed ut cuique libitum fuerit pecudum more lasciviunt." — Adv. Jovin. lib. ii. 
 tom. ii. p. 335. Verona, 1735. He repeats the same thing, with inclusion of those 
 Britons who were called Atticotti. " Scotorum et Atticottorum ritu, ac de Republica 
 Platonis, promiscuas uxores, communes liberos, habent." — Epist. 69, ad Oceanum, 
 tom. i. p. 413. These reports may be understood as limiting marriage to a possessory 
 right, loosely observed and frequently dissolved. But nations, of Avhich even rhe- 
 toric could draw such pictures, must have been incapable of transmitting paternal 
 inheritances, and must have lived under a pure tanistry, until the improvement of 
 manners began to furnish stronger presumptions of parentage. The positive allegations 
 of sonship, contained in the dynasties of the Antiquaries and Bards, may be lan- 
 guage' of Christian adaptation, even after the names have ceased to be sheer in- 
 ventions. The mother is the wet nurse ; any other economy belongs to art and 
 refinement; and the vehement attachment of the Celtic tribes to their foster-brothers 
 
 was, 
 
 ^ JNIr. Pinkerton says till 633, but it does not Dairine was dead, and that nothing could console 
 
 so appear from the lists. him but marriage with Fither, whom Tuathal be- 
 
 ' Of such adaptation there seems a flagrant stowed upon him. When this fraud was detected, 
 
 instance in the two daughters of Tuathal Teacht- Dairine died of vexation at his misconduct, and 
 
 mar. The king of Leinster married Dairine, Fither of shame at the error into which she had 
 
 and afterwards became desirous of the other sister, been deceived. Rare sentimentality and tender 
 
 Fither. So he went to Temora and said that nerves for A. D. 130_lij0. 
 
J VI 
 
 was, ill its orvjin, simply fraternal aftcction. The foster-brother Avas the only brother, 
 and the common breast the only sure tie between them. In the Mabinogion we 
 remark the paucity" of allusions to marriage, considered in any other view than as 
 the fact of occupancy. The Triads of Arthur are very peculiar on this head ; for 
 Triad 109 gives " the three wives of Arthur, loho were his three chief ladies,'''' and no 
 proceeds to give his three chief concubines ; so that the authors' of those Triads saw 
 reason to explain, and explain away, what a wife meant. See also the jireface to 
 Davydd ap Gwilym, p. 1 6. But the most singular passage is that of Solinus on the 
 Hebrides. " As you go from the foreland of Calidonia (the Mull of Galloway) towards 
 'J'hyle, in two days' sail you reach the islands of Ilebudes, five in number, of which 
 the inhabitants are unacquainted wath grain, and subsist on fish and milk. They all 
 have but one king, for they are divided by narrow waters from each other. The king 
 has nothing of his own, all things belong to all. Fixed laws compel him to equity ; 
 and, lest avarice should pervert him from truth, he learns justice from poverty, as 
 havin"- no private possessions. But he is maintained at the public expense. No wife 
 is given to him for his own; but he takes for his use, by turns, whatsoever women 
 he is inclined to, hy ivhich means he is debarred from the ivish and hope of having sons.'''' 
 — Solinus, cap. 22. This account is most important, as a description, not of barbarism 
 merely, but of its polity. To prevent the evils of a disputed male succession, one 
 purely and necessarily female was provided. The polity therefrom resulting was 
 precisely the Pictish; there no son could stand in his father's place; and in Pictland 
 (nearly to the last) no son ever did. Of the Ilebudes, spoken of here as five, as well 
 as by Ptolemy, Marcianus, and Stephanus in 'Aijiovvai, viz. Ebuda i., Ebuda ii., lihi- 
 cina, Maleos, and Epidium, the last two are undoubtedly Mull and Hay. But Hay, 
 by Irish tradition, was the first seat of the Picts when they left Erin, and the cradle 
 of the kings of Fortrcn Mor. No man can affirm from internal documents how far the 
 Irish of A. D. 208 were proficients in the art of matrimony, and their external repu- 
 tation for it was very low. If the ancient laws ascribed to Con and Cormac were satis- 
 factory on these points, it would remain to shew them authentic and uninterpolated. 
 But the contrary may be inferred from the entire silence of Lynch, when he boasts 
 of those legislators, in pp. 157-8, and from his slight and general answer to Giraldus, 
 
 iii. 19. 
 
 " As the beautiful edition of them is fiom a and greatest series has " wives ;" but the well- 
 lady's hands, occasional i-efereiice to the oriyinul known name of Gwenhwyvar or Guenever, as- 
 text is to be recommended. cribed to all three of them, supplies the want 
 
 " The first series, Tr. 59, merely says, "the of the word wife ; besides which the next triad, 
 
 three chief ladies of Arthur," where the third as in series 3, gives the three concubines. 
 
Ivii 
 
 iii. 19, as touching Pagan times, in p. 155 of the C. Eversus. The ill-fated Gynaeceum 
 of Cormac M'Art was, probably, connected with some desire on the part of that able 
 man, to ennoble and purify the female character. Anecdote speaks truer than 
 general declamation ; therefore let us hear the wife of Argentocoxus, or Silver-hip, 
 the Pict. The empress Julia Domna reproached her, that they (the Caledonian 
 women), after marriage, cohabited promiscuously with men. But she replied : " We 
 satisfy the wants of nature much better than you Romans. For we openly cohabit 
 with the bravest of men, and you commit secret adultery with the vilest." While wc 
 subscribe to her estimate of the merits of the case, we cannot doubt the facts of it. 
 Whosoever would too sanguinely argue from ancient tales of marriages, wives, and 
 queens, from Banba and Scota downwards, should bear in mind that Silver-hip had a 
 sort of wife. We know that he had a lady so called ; but we also know what sort of wife 
 she Avas, — not by her personal fault, but by avowed usage of her nation; and how far, 
 or whether at all, her nuptials demonstrated the father. The same Dion who related 
 this had lately said of theMseatse and Caledonii collectively, YvvntS,h' tTriKoivoig xpw/iívoí. 
 When the increasing civility of dress and manners had fixed upon the adherents to old 
 fashions of nudity the title of Cruthneans, the latter, no doubt, continued also more 
 barbarous in sexual and social rules. Their removal also was into islands where 
 those rites which ascertain father and son were systematically excluded from the 
 court. There is, therefore, no such mystery in the Pictish prosapia foeminea, or 
 uterine tanistry, as should lead us to take up with that bardic romance of the 
 Cruthnich husbands, bound by a solemn treaty to the unpetticoated government 
 of their Milesian wives. Christian or semi- Christian bardism put on dissimulation 
 in dealing with the dark annals of the past ; and as it coined fables to dissemble 
 the paintedness of previous generations, so did it others to keep out of sight their 
 
 yafiov ayafiov. 
 
 The colour of the Britons, Picts, and Crutheni is not uniformly stated. Csesar 
 terms it coerulean; Ovid speaks of the virides Britanni (Amores ii. 16, 39); and Pliny 
 says they imitated the colour of Ethiopians, xxii. cap. i. But they used the herb 
 isatis or glastum, called woad, which by preparation will yield blue, green, and black. 
 The use of more than one tint appears grammatically as well as historically. For 
 glastum in Latin, glas-lys in British, is woad. But glas, in British and in Gaelic, 
 means indifferently blue and green. It is surprising that even the simplest of men 
 should have called the firmament on high and the grass under foot by one name of 
 colour. But in truth the phrase is from the dyer's shop, and not from nature, 
 meaning glasticolor, woad-coloured. Of that there is confirmation, in the Gaelic 
 
 IRISH ARCH. soc. 10 h words 
 
Iviii 
 
 words" ^orm, guirm, guÍ7-me, guirmead, meaning alike blue and green, blueness and 
 greenness, to stain blue and green, and guirmean, goirmin, the herh woad. Whereas the 
 words not having such double sense, llasar, blue, nevUiiv, sky-blue, gwyrdd, ir, uaithrie, 
 green (as well as the determining compounds, like ir-las, green, liath-gorm, azure), 
 do not signify that herb. All names for woad seem to be indifferent as to the 
 two colours, and all words thus indifferent to be names of woad. Therefore tradition 
 and etymology combine to recommend the opinion, that Celtic tribes diversified their 
 skins with several tints and colours, as in Christian times they have distinguished 
 themselves by the colour of their plaids. 
 
 In those districts to which the Koman laws against Druidism did not extend, and 
 where the practice had not, as in most parts of Ireland, come to a natural end, Chris- 
 tianity was, no doubt, its destroying power. Besides any connexion it may have had 
 with Pagan creeds, its very nature and object implied the nudity of the greater part 
 of the body, which the Christian decorum has always condemned. But it is probable 
 that the formal conversions by Ninia, Palladius, Columkille, &c., may have found the 
 custom fast dying away under the approaches of the dawning light. Pictland, I have 
 studied to shew, had recently ceased to be governed by a dynasty of Bruides, when 
 Columkille went thither. Yet the memory of that ancient usage, — nay, in some sort, 
 the usage itself, — was superstitiously cherished by those who regretted and secretly 
 retained Druidism. It was so in Roman Britain at that very time ; and among the 
 Northern Picts and their neighbours still later. Beli Mawr, to whom every thing 
 British was referred, was son of Manogan, i. e. the Spotted-man, a name formed upon 
 manog, in modern spelling manawg, s^Dotted or party-coloured. They were joint 
 patrons or tutelaries of the island: " Skilfully will I praise thee, victorious Beli! and 
 King Manogan ! thou shalt uphold the privileges ol' Bell's isle of honey."- — Marivnad 
 Uthyr, P- 73- The same root, manaw, macula, yields the name of another titulary 
 hero-god, Manawyd, synonymous with that of Manogan ; he was a perpetual guardian 
 of the Cauldron of Britain Meib. Lhjr. v. 48. 
 
 The poem called the Praise of Lludd contains that famous and obscui-e canticle of 
 the Britons, said to be quoted o'r anant, " out of the hymns," invoking one Brith or 
 Diversicolor, "Brith i Brithan^ hai!" &c., and describing the sacrifice of a cow that is 
 vraith (feminine of brith) or party-coloured. — pp. 74, 75. Elsewhere it is said: "They 
 
 the 
 
 « It should be mentioned, however, that <jorw. to signify, Brite fsive Picte) in Britanniam (sive 
 is also used for red. Pictoruni-terrani) festinato. 
 
 ^' Brith i Brithun hai. — These words seem 
 
lix 
 
 (the multitvide) do not know the ych brych, spotted or variegated ox, with the massive 
 head-band."— p. 45. The bard Avaon says, 
 
 " I have been a cat with a spotted^ head on the triple tree, 
 Bum cath ben-vrith ar driphren." — p. 44 
 
 And Meigant says of his order, the bards, " let the spotted-headed ^ host from the cow- 
 pen of Cadvan be invited on the day of ample allowance, hyddin pen-vrith o 
 
 vuarth Cadvan." — p. 161. In the sorceries of Tintagel tower, when Pendragon put on 
 the similitude of Gorlais, his accomplice, Merlin Ambrose, took the form of Brith- 
 vael; that is to say, useful or effectual by variegation, picturipotens. — Brut. G. ap. 
 Arthur, p. 292. Geoffrey seems to have read brych instead of its equivalent hrith, 
 " Merlinus in Bricelem." — viii. 19. Avan Red-Spear, the favourite bard of the 
 redoubted king Cadwallon ap Cadvan, praises him in this peculiar phrase : 
 
 Mad ganed, mab brith, cjthmor radlawn, 
 
 "Well-born is he, son of the painted one, gracious sea-divider. 
 
 Axle of our privilege, be went [against] the leagued valour of the unjust. 
 
 Silent were the crowd of kings before the harmonious ones. 
 
 Verdure vegetated when the man was born a blessing 
 
 To Cyramry, when Christ created Cadwallawn p. 180 ; vide Evans Spec. p. 49. 
 
 Though mab brith might signify ^ícííí-s, not Jilius picti, as mab sant is sanctus, not Jllius 
 sancti, the words mad yaned invply the latter sense. A certain Brith or Manogan seems 
 to have been honoured as a person typical of Celtic antiquity; which idea would 
 make it "son of Brith." This superstition fell under ecclesiastical censure in the 
 canons of the Synod of Calcuth, in A. D. 785. Those canons were decreed in Nor- 
 thumberland, with the sanction and signature of Aelfward king of Trans-Humbria, 
 his bishops, and abbots; and were adopted and decreed in like manner by the clergy 
 of King OfiPa, at Calcuth in Mercia. But the following canon evidently originated 
 in the kingdom of Northumberland, which bordered upon that of the Picts, with 
 some intermixture of population. " The Pagans, by inspiration of the devil, intro- 
 diiced most unseemly scars, agreeably to what Prudentius says in his Enchiridion, 
 ' Tinxit et innoeuum maculis sordentibus Adam.' 
 
 Verily, if any one for God's sake were to undergo this blemish of staining, he would 
 therefore receive great reward ; but whoever does it from the superstition of the Gen- 
 tiles 
 
 '■ If these allusions are to painting upon the surname of Maol, Bald, given to Britan, son of 
 shaven crown of the head, they may explain the Fergus Redside, and founder of Britain. 
 
 h2 
 
Ix 
 
 tiles, it does not avail him to salvation." — Concil. Chalcutense, ap. Wilkins, i. p. 150. 
 This is a full mild censure, which may, perhaps, imply that the offenders were neither 
 few nor unpopular. Rhydderch Hael, prince of Strathclyde, the opponent of bardism, 
 and more especially of Gwenddoleu the Caledonian and Merddin, invited St. Kentigern 
 or Mungo to Glasgu to restore the Christian religion, which was almost destroyed 
 (pene deleta) in those parts. Kentigern assembled the people, and said: " Whoever 
 begrudge men their salvation, and oppose God's word, by virtue of God's word I warn 
 them to depart, that they may offer no impediment to believers. Quo dicto ingens 
 larvatorum multitudo statura et visu horribilis a coetu illo exiens omnibus videntibus 
 aufugit." — Jocelyn, Vita Kentig. cap. 32; Pink. Vikv Sanctorum Scotia;. Though 
 this is so retailed by Jocelyn, as to give the idea of demons, not men, yet the very 
 word larvati, in its ancient sense of haunted, larvis exterriti, is contrary to that idea ; 
 and in its mediaeval sense of larva indutus, wearing a hideous mask, it gives what I 
 conceive the truth of this affair, that the Du-Calidons, and other " britliAvyr ddu," 
 such as Merddin ap Morvryn and his disciples, removed from the congregation those 
 ugly masks which they had substituted for human faces. But the most signal evi- 
 dence of the systematic character of that superstition, which the Trans-Humbrian 
 prelates pronounced " unavailing to salvation," is furnished by an ancient bard, who 
 thus describes the three llu, i. e. troops or courses, into which his order, or certain 
 functionaries connected with it, distributed themselves : 
 
 [By the] customs of the kingdom Teyrnas arvereu 
 
 The three troops shall be conducted Dygettawr y trillu 
 
 Before the potent visage of Jesus , Rhag drech drem Tesu ; 
 
 The troop pure and innocent, Liu gwirin gwirion 
 
 Of the appearance of angels; Eiliw engylion; 
 
 Another troop of men variegated Liu arall hrithion 
 
 After the fashion of natives^ ; Eiliw hrodorion; 
 
 The third troop, [of men] unbaptized, Tridedd llu divedydd, 
 
 Stubborn co-operators in death, Syth llaith cyweithydd. 
 
 Drive the gluttons into the lot of Devils, Hwyliant y glythwyr yn 2:)arthred 
 
 Dieivyl, 
 United among the good ones, Yn un yn daon 
 
 [Though] with the appearance of the un- Gan dull anghyviawn p. 1 84. 
 
 righteous. 
 
 The 
 " i. e. Aborigines. 
 
Ixi 
 
 The two last lines relate (in my conjecture) to the third Ihi, and not to theii' victims, the 
 glythwyr; though it is a matter of inference'', not of syntax. 
 
 Now the question arises, were these persons whom the bards applaud, and the 
 synod censures, aculeis ferreis*^ cum atramento, &c., annotati? I cannot quite think 
 it; but prefer the supposition, that they were, upon occasions, simply painted in a 
 superficial and removable manner; and not stigmatized, as the Du-Calidonian Britons 
 wei'e before St. Ninia, and the Gwyddyl Fichti before St. Columba; without prejudice, 
 liowever, to their having certain marks partially, and secretly perhaps, imprinted on 
 the body, both for superstition, and as the sign of initiation, and of being a " mab 
 brith." 
 
 This entire topic was deprived of much of its chances of elucidation by the 
 destruction of Irish Ulster in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries ; for that king- 
 dom was both the favourite seat of ancient bardism, and the principal residence of the 
 Crutheni or Picts of Erin. But, even as it is, these pages would have contained more 
 illustration had they been written ten years hence. 
 
 Postscript. — My attention has been directed to a work manifesting much acquain- 
 tance with the history of the clans, entitled, " The Highlanders of Scotland," &c., by 
 W. F. Skene, F. S. A. Scot., Edinb. 1837. Its coincidence with several of the main argu- 
 ments and conclusions above offered obliges me to disclaim the suspicion of having 
 purloined any of them from those pages, the existence of which has only now been 
 made known to me, many months after the whole of my notes have been at Dublin. 
 I specially allude to the doctrine, that the kingdom of Picts, to which the Pictish 
 Chronicle relates, was Gaelic, and that its inhabitants were those people whom we call 
 Highlanders. It was entirely unknown to me that such an opinion had ever appeared 
 in print. That the Gael Picts were the whole body of the Albannaich, those excepted 
 who dwelt west of Drumalban, was a conclusion that implied the falsehood of the clan 
 pedigrees, exhibited since the fable of the Pictish extirpation became prevalent. But 
 
 it 
 
 ^ In the twelfth century Cynddelw inverted this ancient order of the three troops, and arranged 
 it 2, 3, 1 ; the inference is supported by his words : 
 
 •' Three clamours resort to the one cauldron, Rygyrchant unpeir teir trj-dar, 
 
 The concourse of tribes, and my preparation ; Cynnadledd cenedleodd, a'm par ; 
 
 The troop of variegated pugnacious natives ; Liu brithion brodorion braydyrgar ; 
 
 Secondly, the troop of wrath, blackish, and roaring Eil gwythlu gorddu gorddyar ; 
 
 aloud ; 
 
 Thirdly, the cheerful troop, soothing down opposi- Trydydd Uu nyw, lludd cyvarwar, 
 
 tion. 
 
 The troop of blessed ones, whom the beautiful loveth. Liu gwynion, gwynoydig a gar." — 
 
 Isidorus Hispalensis. 
 
 Canu i Ddicu: p. 249. 
 
Ixii 
 
 it was out of my power to work out that portion of the subject; and I am glad to see 
 it is there so effectually done. 
 
 But there are also points which I am unable to concede. In this work is a third 
 attempt to unite the Vecturions and Caledons, making them all Gaels, whom Innes 
 made all Britons, and Pinkerton all Teutons, and I do not see that it is well sup- 
 ported by fact or reasons. Having no space for stating and refuting the arguments 
 upon them, I must go straight to the points. It is not fact, that Ptolemy mentions 
 fourteen tribes of Caledonians, or any tribes of them at all; but the thirteen other 
 names are by him clearly distinguished from the Caledonians. This is writing Ptolemy, 
 not quoting him. I do not believe the list of Bruides consisted originally but of 28. 
 Copies agree in stating they were thirty; and it is as likely, at least, for two names 
 to be lost, as that miscalculation committed. The number 150 was a multiple of 30, 
 not of 28, allotting five years to each king. Nor, if they were 28, could we redtice that 
 number to 14, by retaining the Bruides and rejecting the Ur-Bruides. For nothing 
 can be surer than that the Ui--Bruides meant something, and what they did mean I 
 have already offered a surmise, above, p. xlvi. n. The purpose for which these foiir- 
 teen Bruides are sought, requires them to be all living and reigning at the same 
 time. Consequently we are told, vol. i. p. 251, that " Bruide is here stated to have 
 thirty sons." Let us hear the statement : '• Brude Bout (a quo xxx. Brude regnaverunt 
 per centum quinquaquinta annorum spacium) xlviii. annis regnavit." A series of 
 kino-s, succeeding B. Bout during 150 years, are converted into a family of brothers. 
 Lastly, I am far from persuaded, that the Situs Albanias did by its " septem reges . • 
 septem regulos siib se habentes," mean to express fourteen persons, not fifty- six persons. 
 The latter scheme would extend the type of the Pictish constitution from the king- 
 dom of the Ardrigh to each Maormor kingdom. We know that type existed in the 
 Cruithne of Daln'araidhe. Ceni'aelad, cit. Tigh. in A. D. 563. 
 
 The idea of a subsisting bifarious division of Pictland in the eighth century, 
 Cruithne being the northern and Piccardach the southern, seems to me an illusion 
 built on verbal trifles. The form Piccardach exhibits the only Irish name, founded 
 on Pictus, that Tighernach employs. It is a general term, or used, if with any 
 antithesis, in contrast to those of Ireland. Its combination with ard or ardach 
 seems to imply Picts of the mountains ; in which case, it is with infelicity restricted 
 to the lowlands. Mr. Skene alleges that " whenever Tighernach has the word Pic- 
 cardach, the Annals of Ulster use the word Pictores, in Latin, instead of Picti, 
 usually applied by them to the Picts." — i. j). 36. In fact, Tighernach has the word 
 Piccardach in 728, 729, 734, and 750 ; and Pictones in 669, 750, and 752. Ulster 
 Annals have Pictores thrice, in 668, 675, and 727 ; Picti (so far as 1 observe) not usually^ 
 
 but 
 
Ixiii 
 
 but twice, in 697, and 787; and the common genitive, Pictorum, eleven times, in 630, 
 652, 656, 728, 733, 735, 861, 864, 870, 874, and in 877, where they last mention that 
 nation by name, saying afterwards only Fir Albain. The 728 of Tighernach is Pic- 
 tores in 727, Uit. His 729 and 734 are the genitive Pictorum in 728, 733, Ult. But 
 the Pictones and Piccardach, both applied by Tighernach to the same people in 750, are 
 reduced by tlie Ulster Annals to the one word, Pictores. Tighernach thought fit to 
 borrow the name of the Pictones, or Gauls of Pictavia. So Hermannus Contractus, an 
 historian of his age, says at A.D. 446, " contra Scotos et Pictavos." It is evident that 
 his learning was wasted upon the Ultonian annalist, who converted it into Pictores, 
 Painters. This phrase of Pictores has no relation whatever to Piccardach, only to Pic- 
 tones. If the common genitive is to be fetched from Pictores, that rule must extend to 
 all the eleven instances, including five subsequent to the fall of the Pictish dynasty, 
 Talorcan M'Congusa was, it is said, a Pict of the north ; and, as he delivered^ up his own 
 brother into the hands of the Piccardach, there must be " a complete distinction" be- 
 tween the latter and the Picts. But surely a fugitive and outlawed Pict (see Tigh. 
 A. D. 731) can make his peace with the Picta by giving up his brother to them, without 
 our using the word Pict in two senses. Hungust, it is said, receives the title of ri na 
 Piccardach two years before he became king of Pictland; therefore Piccardach was 
 another sovereignty. But ri, a king, does not always mean ardri, the king ; and it is 
 a term applied to maormors of Albany, and Irish toparchs, governing provinces under 
 the ardrigh. Thus the maormor Finleg is styled Ei Albain, Tigh. 1020; and in Ult. 
 1085, Ceannmor reigning, one Domhnall M'Maelcholuim is also Ki Albain. When the 
 general name is improperly added to n", instead of the name of the toparchy, it only 
 shews the details to be unknown or prjetermitted by the writer. I know not whether 
 all Pict princes of the royal blood and succession w^ve peraonally so styled, perhajjs 
 not; but we read concerning the Irish Picts at 629 Tigh., Dicuil I'i cenedjl Cruithne 
 cecidit. Any dynastic theory built upon the mere use of the word ri is vain and 
 unfounded. Feebler yet is the suggestion that the northern Picts " were a distinct 
 body under their peculiar appellation of Cruithne." Since the Piccardachs were the 
 southern Picts (we are told), " consequently the name of Cruithne, although occasion- 
 ally applied to all the Picts, would in its more restricted sense belong to the Dicale- 
 dones or North Picts." — pp. 36, 37. Whatever it loould do under certain conditions, 
 it never did so in fact. Its more restricted sense, that is, its more frequent sense, 
 to which its Latin (Crutheni) seems really restricted, was the Picts of Erin. The 
 
 only 
 
 ■^ Mr. Skene adopts íAe con «erse síaíemewí from retaining the year of Tighernach. Wh) this is 
 Ult., viz., that his brotlier surrendered him, while done, I know not. 
 
Ixiv 
 
 only prop to this manifest fiction is another equally novel, viz., the interpreting 
 Cruithen-Tuath, Picts of the North, p. 63, whereas the word tuath in that, as in 
 many analogous combinations, is never rendered the noiih, but the people or nation. 
 Cruitentuath is actually applied by the Masters to the Picts inhabiting Ireland. — 
 Quat. Mag. p. 29; and see above, pp. 126, 158. 
 
 I have a word to add on the theory that the Cruithnich came from Albany to Erin, 
 instead of the reverse. If strong arguments combine to confute the declarations of all 
 our earliest authors let them stand confuted, but not otherwise. The system of Mr. 
 Skene requires the Cruithnich or Gaelic Picts to have always held their territory, 
 even from the earliest Roman records ; and therefore he is led, systematically, t(; 
 maintain the above theory. The argument for it runs thus: " In all the Irish annals 
 the name given to the earliest inhabitants of Scotland is Cruithne." — p. 209. For 
 which read, " given to some inhabitants of Scotland, by me regarded as the earliest;" 
 for more than that is incorrect. " And this appellation is always applied by them to 
 the inhabitants of Scotland, in contradistinction to the Scots or inhabitants of Ire- 
 land." Of the instances (certainly rare) in which Tighernach carries that name out 
 of Ireland, I have only noted three or four, in every one of which it is otherwise. In 
 505 and 663 there is no contradistinction to anything ; and in 560 Cruithnechaibh 
 is contrasted with Albanchaibh, meaning the Scots of Britain. It is the same in 
 731, where Cruithne are opposed to Dalriadhe, unless that whole passage relates 
 to Ulster. The inference follows: " [In the first* place,] therefore, it can be proved 
 from Tighernach that the Ultonians or inhabitants of the north of Ireland were 
 Cruithne, and therefore must have come from Scotland." It can be proved from him 
 and from others, that a very limited portion of the Ultonians were Cruithne. We 
 are only carried thus far, that the name Cruithne was applied to a portion of each 
 island; and thence we are to deduce, that Ireland received it from Albany. By the 
 same process, mutatis nominibus, and with a like disregard of all tradition, we may 
 prove that Ireland was peopled from Argyle and Lorn, and Saxony from England — 
 (H.) 
 
 NOTE 
 
 ^ What follows, in the second place, is a des- of the Cruithne. But even these verbal dia- 
 
 perate allegation that Cruthnia was all Ulster, lectics break down, for the text runs, " against 
 
 when it is well known to have not even included Cruithnia and against Fiach Araidh." Two 
 
 all Down and Antrim. The plea is, that P'iach uguinsts, because two powers, viz., the tribe 
 
 Araidh reigned at Emania, and that Cormac of which he was ri or chieftain, and the kingdom 
 
 fought " against Fiach and the Cruithne." Ergo of which he was urdri or pentarch. See Tigh. 
 
 the kingdom of Emania is identical with that in 236. 
 
Ixv 
 
 No. XVIII. Seepages 122-124. 
 
 The legendary history of the Picts or Cruithnians, as given in the foreo-oino- 
 additions to the Historia of Nennius, will be found in a somewhat more detailed 
 shape in the following documents, which seem worthy of preservation here, as tending 
 to illustrate and complete the subject. 
 
 I. The first is a tract on the History of the Picts, which is preserved in the Book 
 of Lecan, fol. 286, é, col. 2, and is evidently compiled from the same traditions which 
 formed the basis of the narrative given in the text, and in the historical poem on the 
 history of the Cruithnean colony, which has been printed, pp. 126-153: 
 
 lap mapbaó Gbip la h-6pemon in 
 
 Qipgfcpop po 50b pfn piji n-Gpenn co 
 cfno cuic m-bliaóati Dec, ace n\ bai 
 bbaoain Gbip ip an aipfm pin. Ro 
 clapa Di pig puich lep .1. pairh Qinoinb 
 1 cpich Cualano, -| pcnch óeochaij uop 
 6eoip. Xjo pinoi imoppo coicfoaich ap 
 Gpino lapcain .1. do pab pigi coicio ^ai- 
 leoin DO ChpeamchanD Sciachbel do 
 tDomnannchaib, -| Do pao piji niuman 
 DO cheiclipi macaib Gbip .1. Gp, Opba, 
 Pfpon, peupgna. Oo paD piji coicio 
 Chonocicc DO Un mac Llici, -| Do Gucan 
 mac Uici. t)o pao piji coiciD Ulao do 
 Gbep mac Ip a quo UlaiD Gamna. 
 
 Ip pe ImD DO pmoeaD na gmma pa .1. 
 each Chuile Caicbfp la h-Qimipjin n- 
 glum-jel; 1 cmo bliaóna lappm do cheap 
 Ctimipjm I each 6ile Chineao 1 Culaib 
 
 6pe5 
 
 After Eber had been killed by Eremon 
 in [the battle of] Airgeatros, he (^Eremoii) 
 reigned over Eri fifteen years; butEber's 
 year was not in that computation. He 
 built two royal forts, viz., Rath Ainninn 
 in the country of Cualann'', and Rath 
 Beothaighs over the Nore. He then made 
 provincial kings of Eri, viz., he gave the 
 sovereignty of the Gaileon province to 
 Creamthann Sciathbel, of the Domnann 
 race ; and he gave the sovereignty of 
 Munster to the four sons of Eber, viz., 
 Er, Orba, Fearon, Feargna. He gave the 
 sovereignty of Connaught province to Un, 
 son of Uici, and to Eatan, son of Uici. He 
 gave the sovereignty of the province of 
 Uladh to Eber, son of Ir a quo the Ulto- 
 nians of E mania. 
 
 It was in his time the following deeds 
 were done, viz. : the battle of Cuil Caithear 
 was fought by Aimergin the White-kneed. 
 In a year after Aimergin was slain in the 
 
 battle 
 
 ^Country of Ciialann. — Cualann originally com- 
 prised a considerable portion of the present county 
 of Wicklow ; but in the latter ages it was con- 
 sidered as co-extensive with the half barony of 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. \6. 
 
 Rathdown, in the north of that county. See In- 
 quisition, 21st April, 1636, and Ussh. Primordia, 
 p. 346. 
 
 ^ Rath Beothaigh, now Rathveagh. 
 i 
 
Ixvi 
 
 ópejpe h-Gpemon. Ipin bliabam checna 
 po meabaoap po chip j;c. m-6popnocha 
 Gle, 1 cpi h-Uinopinba Lla n-QiliUa, -\ 
 
 Ipin bliaoain checria pin cancabap 
 Cpuichnich a cip Chpaijia .i. clanoa 
 ^eloin mic 6pciiil mb, Icarippi an- 
 anmanoa. Cpuichnij mac Inge mic 
 6ucca mic pappchaloin mic Qjnoin 
 mic 6uain, mic ITIuip, mic Pairpeachc 
 mic lapfb mic Haei. Ipeachaip Cpuich- 
 neach, -j cfc bliubain bo i pije. Seachc 
 meic Cpuichnic anopo .i. Pibpa, Pibach, 
 Pocla, Poipcpenn, Caicche, Qipij, Ce- 
 cach ; i a peachc panbaib do panbpab 
 a peapanna, amail abpeo in pile: 
 
 moippfpfp mac Cpuichnech ann 
 panbpao ap peachc a peapanb 
 Caicche, Qipij, Cfcach clanb 
 pib Pibach Pocla Poipcpfno. 
 
 Qcup ipe ainm each pip bib puil pop 
 a peapanb. 
 
 pib, imoppo, bliaoain ap pichic bo a 
 
 P'5'- 
 Pibach .;:l. bliabain. 
 
 poipcpfno 
 
 " See above, p. 51, and note ^ 
 
 ' Cetach the fruitful : lit. Cetaoh of children. 
 Cetach is here made a proper name ; but in the 
 copy of these verses given above, p. 50, cecach 
 clano was given as the cognomen or surname of 
 
 battle of Bile Tineadh, in Culaibh Breagh, 
 by Eremon. It was in that same year the 
 nine rivers Brosnacli of Eile broke over 
 the country ; and the three rivers Uinn- 
 sinn of Ui Aililla; and the nine riversRigh. 
 [Eye] of Leinster. 
 
 It was in that same year the Cruith- 
 nians came out of the country of Thracia, 
 i. e. they were the descendants of Gelon, 
 son of Ercal: Icathirsi was their name. 
 Cruithnigh was the son of Inge, son of 
 Luchta, son of Parrtholon, son of Agnon, 
 son of Buan, son of Mas, son of Faith- 
 feacht, son of Jafead, son of Noah\ He 
 was the father of the Cruithnians, and he 
 reigned an hundred years. The seven sons 
 of Cruithnigh were these, viz. : Fibra, 
 Fidach, Fotla, Foirtreann, Caitche, Airig, 
 Cetach. And it was into seven divisions 
 they divided their territories, as the poet 
 relates : 
 
 Seven sons that Cruithnech had ; 
 They divided by seven their territory : 
 Caitche, Airig, Cetach the fruitful'. 
 Fib, Fidach, Fotla, Foirtreann. 
 
 And each of them gave his name to his 
 own territoryj. 
 
 Fib, therefore, one year and twenty was 
 
 his reign. 
 Fidach, xl. years. 
 
 Foirtreann, 
 
 one of the seven sons ; and instead of Caitche 
 and Airig, we had Cait, Ce, and Cireach. See 
 p. 155, n. 
 
 Territory. — See p. 50, note '. 
 
Ixvii 
 
 poipcpTno .\;c;c. bliaoain. 
 
 Uppanncaic oa bliuDain ap pichic. 
 
 Uploici Da .p:. bliaoain. 
 
 Uileo Cipic .Ixp:;:. bliaoain. 
 
 ^ancaen 6ecan, imoppo, bliaoain. 
 
 Upjanc Caic cpicha bliaoain. 
 
 ^nic pinoechca .l_x. bliaoain. 
 
 ftupjnich ^uiDic ^abbpe, bliabum. 
 
 Pfrjfp bliaoain. 
 
 Uippechcaip^fpc^uipio .;cl. bliaoain. 
 
 Caluip^pCc cpicha bliaoain. 
 
 Upchal 6puioi pone cpica bliaoain. 
 pig Ulao Oe aobapra 6puioi ppia 
 each peap oib -| panna na peap. 
 
 6puioi Cino bliaoain. 
 
 Uipchino bliaoain. 
 
 pCc bliaoain. 
 
 Uippeac bliaoain. 
 
 "Ruaile. 
 
 15o Tobpao caeca ap Oa chéo bliaoain, 
 lie eyz lUebpaib na Cpuicnech. 6puioe- 
 Gpo, 6puioe-^upc, ópuioe-Qpgapc, 
 6puioe-CinO, 6puioe-UpcinO, 6puioe- 
 Uip, 6puioi- Upuip, 6puioi-^pich, 
 6puioi-Up5pir, opuioi-TTluin, 6puioi- 
 Upmuin. Oo pijaib Cpuicneuc annpin. 
 
 Seipeap caipeach cangacap co h-fpino 
 .1. pfpeap oeapbpaidipi .1. Soilen, Ulpa, 
 Neachcain, Upopcan, Qengup, Cficino. 
 
 Pach a ciachca a n-Gpinn, imoppo, 
 Polopnup pi Upaicia 00 pao jpao oia 
 piaip CO po cpiall a bpeich can cochpa. 
 
 Cocap 
 
 Foirtreann, Ixx. years. 
 
 Urpanncait, two years and twenty. 
 
 Urloici, two years and ten. 
 
 Uileo Ciric, Ixxx. years. 
 
 Gantaen Becan, one year. 
 
 Urgant Cait, thirty years. 
 
 Gnith Findechta, Ix. years. 
 
 Burgnith Guidit Gadbre, one year. 
 
 Fethges, one year. 
 
 Uirfechtair Gest Gurid, xl. years. 
 
 Caluirgset, thirty years. 
 
 Urchal Bruidi-pont, thirty years, king of 
 Uladh'^, from him the name of Bruide 
 is given to every man of them, and to 
 the divisions {territorial) of the men. 
 
 Bruidi Cinn, one year. 
 
 Uirchinn, one year. 
 
 Feat, one year. 
 
 Uirfeat, one year. 
 
 Ruaile. 
 
 They reigned fifty and two hundred 
 years, ut est in the books of the Cruith- 
 nians. Bruide-Ero, Bruide- Gart, Bruide- 
 Argart, Bruide- Cinn, Bruide -Urcinn, 
 Bruide- lup, Bruide-Uriup, Bruidi-Grith, 
 Bruidi-Urgrith, Bruidi-Muin, Bruidi-Ur- 
 muin. Of the Cruithnian kings so far. 
 
 Six leaders came to Eri, viz., six 
 brothers, viz., Solen, Ulpa, Neachtain, 
 Trostan, Aengus, Leitinn. Now the 
 cause of their coming to Eri was, Polor- 
 nus. King of Thracia, fell in love with 
 their sister, and lie attempted to get 
 
 her 
 
 ^ Uladh In the words pig ulao oe, a cor- correct reading, which in another copy is given 
 
 rector has marked the letters pig with dots, to be ippi je nUloo . Ip Oe, &c. Book of Leacan, 
 
 erased, but he, probably, omitted to substitute the fol. 13, b., col. 2. 
 
 i 2 
 
Ixviii 
 
 i'yocap lappn co po cpiuUpao cap T^o- 
 manchu co Ppanjcu, -| po cumoaijpeao 
 cachaip ano .1. piccc.ipip a piccup a 
 h-ainm .1. o na peanoaib, -| do pa& pig 
 Ppanjc 5paD oia piaip. i-ocap pop 
 muip lap n-fj5 in chuicfb bparap .i. 6ai- 
 cfnn. 1 cino ba la lap n-oul ap muip 
 aobadi a piup. ^abpao Cpuichnij a n- 
 inobep claine [read c-Slaine] a n-ib 
 Cfnopealaij. 
 
 Qcbeapc ppiu Cpemdiano Sciachbel 
 pig Caigfn DO bepab pailci Doib ap 
 Dichup Chuaichi pibja Doib. Qobeopc 
 cpa Upopcan opai Cpuichnech piii, co 
 poippeaD lab ap I05 D'pogbail, -| ipe 
 irigfp .1. bleogun .uii. pichic bo mael 
 pinn bo Dopcab i puil a peappaibea in 
 each Doib .1. each Qpba Ceamnaehca a 
 n-lb Cfnopealaieh pe cuachaib pijba 
 .1. cuach bo ópeacnaib po bai i Poch- 
 apcaib -| nfm ap a n-apmaib. IDapb 
 each aenpfp ap a n-oeapgbaip -| ni 
 gebbip ace lapnaibi nrmi umpu. Caeh 
 aen do jobra do Caijnib ipin ehach ni 
 ofnbaip ace laiji pin leamnachc -] ni 
 cumjib nfm ni ooib. Ro niapbca lappm 
 Cuach phiDja. 
 
 niapb ceachpap lappin bo chpuich- 
 neachaib .1. Upopcan, Solen, Neach- 
 
 cain, 
 
 her witliout paying a dowry. They then 
 set out and passed through the Romans 
 into France, where they built a city, viz., 
 Pictairis, a pictis, was its name, i. e. 
 from the points (pikes). And the King 
 of France fell in love with their sister. 
 They set out upon the sea, after the death 
 of the fifth brother, viz., Laitenn. In two 
 days after they had gone to sea their 
 sister died. The Cruithneans landed at 
 Inbhear Slaine in Ui Cennsealaigh. 
 
 Cremthann Sciathbel, the King of 
 Leinster, told them that they should have 
 Avelcome from him, on condition that they 
 should destroy the Tuath Fidga. Now 
 Trostan, the Cruithnean Druid, said to 
 them, that he would help them if he were 
 reAvarded. And this was the cure he gave 
 them, viz., to spill the milk of seven score 
 hornless white cows near the place where 
 the battle was to be fought, viz., the 
 battle of Ard Leamhnachta in Ui Ceinn- 
 sealaigh, against the Tuatha Fidga, viz., 
 a tribe of Britons, who were in the Foth- 
 arts', with poison on their weapons. Any 
 man wounded by them died, and they 
 carried nothing about them but poisoned 
 iron. Every one of the Leinstermen 
 who was pierced in the battle had no- 
 thing more to do than lie in the new 
 milk, and then the poison affected him 
 not. The Tuath Fidga were all killed 
 afterwards. 
 
 Four of the Cruithnians died after, 
 viz., Trostan, Solen, Neachtain, Ulptha, 
 
 after 
 
 The Fotharts, now the barony of Forth, in the County Wexford. See above p. 1 23, note '. 
 
Ixix 
 
 rain, Ulpra, lap n-oicbap m chara, 
 conab ooibpin po chan in pfnchaii) po. 
 
 Qpo leamnachca ip cippea cheap 
 pinoab each an each ejTp 
 cpaeb oap lean in c-amm iplomo 
 pop 50b o aimpip Cpimcoino? 
 
 Cpimchant) Sciarhbel h-e po 50b; 
 bo capaib ap car cupab, 
 cen DÍn ap nfmib na n-apm 
 na n-achach n-uarriiap n-ajapb. 
 
 Seipfp Cpuichneach po ehinb t)ia 
 canjabap 1 cip Cpajia. 
 Solen, Ulpa, Nechcain nap, 
 Ctenjup, Ceichcfnb, ip Cpopcan. 
 
 Ro chiolaie t)ia ooib, cpe clup, 
 bia n-Dil ip bia n-oucupup, 
 bia n-bin ap nfmib a n-apm. 
 na n-aichech n-ficij n-ajapb. 
 
 Ip e eolup bo puaip ooib 
 
 bpai na Cpuichnech po ceooip 
 
 cpi .1. bo mael oon muij 
 
 00 blaegan bo a n-aen cuicij. 
 
 Ro euipeab in car co cacr 
 
 mon CU1C15 a m-bai in lemnacc 
 
 T^o maiD in car eo calma 
 
 Pop acacaib apb 6anba. Q. 
 
 ]p 1 n-aimpip h-Gpeamon po jobup- 
 caip ^uba ■] a mac .1. Cachluan mac 
 ^uba ,1. pi Cpuichneach neapc mop 
 
 pop 
 
 after the battle had been gained ; and it 
 was for them the poet sang this : 
 
 Ard Leamhnachta in this southern 
 
 country, — 
 Each noble and each poet may ask. 
 Why it is called by this distinctive name, 
 Which it bears since the time of Crim- 
 
 thann ? 
 
 Crimthann Sciathbel it was that en- 
 gaged them ; 
 To free him of the battle of heroes. 
 When defenceless against the poisoned 
 
 arms 
 Of the hateful horrid giants. 
 
 Six Cruithnians — so God ordained — 
 Came out of the country of Thragia. 
 Solen, Ulpa, Neachtain the heroic, 
 Aengus, Leithcenn, and Trostan. 
 
 God vouchsafed unto them, in muni- 
 ficence. 
 For their faithfulness — for their reward — 
 To protect them from the poisoned arms 
 Of the repulsive horrid giants. 
 
 The discovery which was made for 
 them 
 By the Cruithnian Druid was this, 
 Thrice fifty cows of the plains 
 To be milked by him into one pit. 
 
 The battle was closely fought 
 Near the pit in which was the milk, 
 The battle was bravely won 
 Against the giants of noble Banba. 
 
 It was in Eremon's time that Guba 
 and his son, viz., Cathluan mac Guba, 
 King of the Cruithnians, acquired great 
 
 power 
 
Ixx 
 
 pop Gipino. No CO pup inoapb 6p- 
 fmon a h-Gpino -| co n-oeapnpat) pit> 
 luppni. 
 
 No ip o macaib rDileaó pfn bo chuaiD 
 Cpuichneaclian mac Inji la 6peacnu 
 Poipcpeanb oo chachujao pe Sapcanchu, 
 -| popellao a clonn -| u claioeam-chip 
 ooib .1. Cpuicheancuuch ipeao ni po ba- 
 oap [mna] accu ap aobach banocpochc 
 Qlban oo juUpoib. t)o luio ono, ap 
 a cul Do chum meic ITlileaD i po gabab 
 lUm 1 calam jpian -j epca, muip -] cip 
 beich DO maich piu plaich poppo co 
 bpach; -| QDbepc oi mnai oec popcpaio 
 DO boDap la capcap fDac mileaó i n- 
 Gpinn, uaip po baicea a pip ipa n-aippji 
 c-piap mapaenpe Donri; conabo pfpaib 
 Gpfnn plairh pop Cpuichencuaich bo 
 jpepiap poipirib. ITIna ópfipi, imoppo, 
 1 6uaibne-| 6ua)pi -\ na caipfc po baicea 
 uile. Ocupanaippfpfpoib opópfj maij, 
 -| ip uaichib each jfp -\ each pfn -| each 
 ppfo -) 5ora fn i each mana -) each obaip 
 DO jnireap. 
 
 Cacluan ip e ba pi^ oppcha uile ■] ip e 
 cfc pij^ po j^ob Qlbain bib. i',;tx. pij; 
 
 pop 
 
 "' Or, it wax. — Here the writer gives another 
 account, from some other authority. 
 
 poAver in Eri ; until Eremon banished 
 them out of Eri, after which they made 
 peace. 
 
 Or, it was™ the sons of Mileadh them- 
 selves that sent Cruithneachan mac Inge 
 to assist the Britons of Foirtrenn to war 
 against the Saxons ; and they (the Cruith- 
 neans) made their children and their 
 swordland, i. e. Cruitheauf-Tuaith, sub- 
 ject to them. And they had not wives, 
 because all the women of Alban died of 
 diseases. They, therefore, came back to 
 the sons of Mileadh, who bound them, as 
 they expected the heaven and earth, the sun 
 and the moon, the sea and the land, to 
 be propitious to them, that they would 
 submit to them as kings over them for 
 ever. And they took twelve supernu- 
 merary women, who belonged to the Mile- 
 sian expedition to Eri, whose husbands 
 were drowned in the western sea along 
 with Donn. And hence sovereignty over 
 Cruithentuath belongeth to the men of 
 Eri, according to some authorities. And 
 they icere the wives of Breas, and of Buaidne, 
 and of Buas, and of the othe?' leaders, who 
 were all drowned. And six of them re- 
 mained in possession of Breagh-Mhagh ; 
 and from them are derived every spell and 
 every charm, and every divination by sneez- 
 ing, and by the voices of birds; and all 
 omens, and all talismans" that are made. 
 
 Cathluan was then king of them all; 
 and he was the first king of them that 
 
 reigned 
 
 " Talismans For obaip read upaib. See 
 
 p. 125, supra, aii<l note ', p. 144. 
 
Ixxi 
 
 pop Qlbain Dib o Chacluan co Con- 
 pancin; ip e Cpuichnech Deijincich pop 
 50b Dib. 
 
 t)a mac Cacluain ,1. Cocanolocap 1 
 Cacalachcic. Q oa cupaiD, im, P'pn 
 1 Cinj achaip Cpuichnich. Q ba ppuich 
 .1. Cpup -| Cipic. Q oa mileab .1. 
 Uapnfnn a pilij -] Cpuichne a cfpo. 
 tDomnall mac Qilpin ipe a raipec. 
 
 Ocup ipeao abbepam apoile cumao 
 h-e Cpuichne mac 6oich mic Inge pfn 
 ripao DO chuinogib ban pop 6pemon -| 
 comoD 0Ó DO bepeaoGpemon mna na pfp 
 bo baicea maiUe pe t)onn. 
 
 reigned over Alba. There were seventy 
 kings of them over Alba, from Cathluan 
 to Constantine, who was the last of them 
 that reigned. 
 
 Cathluan's two sons were Cotanolotar 
 and Catalachach. His two champions . . . 
 . . , Pirn, and Cing the father of Cruith- 
 nich. His two wise men were Crus and 
 Ciric. His two heroes .... Uasneam his 
 poet, and Cruithne his worker in metals". 
 Donall mac Ailpin was their leader. 
 
 And others say, that it was Cruithne mac 
 Loich mac Inge himself, that came to ask 
 the women from Eremon ; and that it was 
 to him Eremon gave the wives of the men 
 who were drowned along with Donn. 
 
 n. In another part of the Book of Lecan (foh 141, a, coh i.), the story of the Avives 
 given to the Cruithnians is repeated in a somewhat different form. This document 
 mentions the name of the place where this remarkable treaty between the two na- 
 tions was said to have been agreed on, and contains also a list of the seven Chruithnean 
 kings of Ireland : 
 
 t)a n-occ bee mileab do chuachaib 
 Upaicia DO locap ap ceaiio lomjpe 
 meic TTIileab Gppaine bo ^fprnam, bop 
 bepcaoap leo co m-baoap a milicacbc. 
 Ni calcarap mna leo pcacim, conub bo 
 pil meic TTIileab appo paecap mna lap- 
 pin. Oo bpeich injfna oijchigfpnna 
 Doaib o plaichnia Gpinb, 1 ap n-glanab a 
 claibeam-cip DOib allae icip 6peacnaib 
 .1. rriag Popcpfnn ppimo, 1 TTlag Cipgin 
 .1. popcea, conab lap marpa jabaic 
 plaich 1 each comapbup olcheana lap 
 r\a napcab poppu o peapaib Gpino .1. 
 
 cpi 
 
 Twice eighteen soldiers of the tribes of 
 Thracia went to the fleet of the sons of 
 Mileadh of Spain, to Germany ; and they 
 took them away with them and kept them 
 as soldiers. They had brought no wives 
 with them at that time. And it was of the 
 Milesian race they took wives afterwards. 
 They received the daughters of chieftains 
 from the sovereign-champion of Eri, and 
 when they had cleared their sword-land 
 yonder among the Britons, viz. , Magh Fort- 
 renn, primo, and Magh Cirgin, postea ; so 
 that it is in right of mothers they succeed 
 
 to 
 
 " There is some confusion in this passage, as p. 124. The scribe appears to have taken the 
 the reader will perceive by comparing it with proper name iin for imoppo. 
 
Ixxii 
 
 qii chaeca injean po uc]-ao a h-Gpe do 
 maichpib mac, inoe Qlc na n-injCn a 
 cpich Oal n-CtpaiDi ipeao aolocap leo. 
 
 Cpicha pij GO Chpuirhnib pop Gpino 
 -| Qlbam .i. bo Chpuichnib Qlban -] oo 
 Chpuirhnib Gpenn .1. do Duil QpaiDi. 
 Oca Din, OUumain Dia ra mup n-olla- 
 man i ceamaip conije Piocna mac 
 6aeDam; po naipc piDe giallu Gpenn -| 
 aiban. 
 
 Secc pij5 Din do Chpuichnib Qlban 
 po pallnupcaip Gpinn 1 ceamaip, Ollam 
 ainm in checna pij^ po 50b Gpino a 
 Ueamaip -\ a Cpuachnaib, cpica blioDan 
 anD. Ip De aca TTlup n-Ollaman 1 
 Ueamaip ; ip leip cecna Depnao peip 
 Ueampach. 
 
 Qilill OllpinDocca cap eip in OUaman 
 a piji pop Gipinn uili a Ueamaip cpica 
 ano. Ip ina plaich piDe peapaip inpne- 
 achca pina co n-Demecha pep ipm 
 j^uimpiuch. 
 
 Pmooll Cipipne caipeip in Qililla 
 cpica annip a Ueamuip -j 1 ceanD [^j-ecfd 
 ceananDup]. Nach n-aj po jenaip ina 
 
 pluichpiDe 
 
 to sovereignty and all other successions, to 
 Avhicli they were bound by the men of Eri. 
 They took with them from Eri thrice 
 fifty maidens, to become mothers of sons, 
 whence Alt-na-n-Inghean'', in the terri- 
 tory of Dal Araidhe, from which jylace 
 they departed with them. 
 
 Tlwe were thirty kings of the Cruth- 
 nians over Eri and Alba, viz., of the 
 Cruithnians of Alba and of the Cruith- 
 nians of Eri, i. e. of the Dal Araidhe. 
 They were from Ollamhan, from whom 
 comes the name o/Mur Ollamhan at Tea- 
 mhair, to Fiachna mac Beadain, who fet- 
 tered the hostages of Eri and Alba. 
 
 Thei^e were seven kings of the Cruith- 
 nians of Alba that governed Eri in 
 Teamhair. Ollamh was the name of the 
 first king that governed Eri at Teamhair, 
 and in Cruachan; thirty years were his 
 annals'*. It is from him Mur Ollamhan 
 at Teamhair is named : by him was the 
 feast of Teamhair first instituted. 
 
 Aillill Ollfhindachta came after Ollamh 
 in sovereignty over all Eri at Teamhair, 
 for thirty years. It was in his reign the 
 wine snow fell which covered the grass in 
 winter. 
 
 Findoll Cisirne succeeded Ailill thirty 
 years at Teamhar and at Ceanannus 
 [Kells]. Every cow that was calved in 
 
 his 
 
 '■ Alt-na-n-inghean. — This place is not now 
 known. The name signifies " height or mount 
 of the maidens." It will be observed, that this 
 version of the story represents the women who 
 were given as maidens, not widows. See Reeves's 
 
 Eccl. Antiq. of Down and Connor, p. .337. 
 
 '' llis annals : that is, the length of his reign. 
 This was the celebrated Ollamh Fodhla. See 
 Petrie on Tara, p. 29, et seq. ; Keating, p. 329, 
 (Halliday's edit.) ; O'Flaherty, Ogjg. 
 
Ixxiii 
 
 plaichpioe po bo clifninDa, ipbe ica Ceun- 
 annup ina lochce. 
 
 ^eióe Olljochac ina diciid pioe i 
 Ceamaip -| pop pain-laibe a cipib 
 niujoopna, po poUnuicaip cpica anb. 
 Ipna plaich piDe ba binoichip la each a 
 laile amail bio chpoc up meac in cain- 
 chompaic bai ina ploich. 
 
 Slanoll capeipi n-^eiri ip inu plaich 
 pioe ni paibe jalap pop ouine i n-Gipe ; 
 po pollnupcaip a Ueamaip -| plan pop 
 Gipe cpicu ann. 
 
 oajag OUpiaco capeip SlunuiU, po 
 pollnupcuip pop ©ipi a Ceamaip cpica 
 unn ; «p ina plaich pioe cinopcanca coicri 
 in Gipe. 
 
 Óeapngal capeip in ftajaij; po pollnu- 
 pcaip pop Gipi a Ueamaip cpica ano. ip 
 ma plaich pibe ap pochuip ich a h-Gipi 
 ace miach ap meab in choicche inGpe-) 
 apa lin. 
 
 Ipe pin cpa nui .uii. pij po jobpac 
 Gpinb DO Chpuichnib Qlban. 
 
 Xjo Chpuichnib ©peiin oin, oi Oal 
 Qpaioi .1. na peace ^^aijpi ^.aigen -| .uii. 
 Sojain, 1 cac C[on]ailli pil i nGpino. 
 
 his reign was white-headed : and it is from 
 him that the name of Ceanannus is given 
 to his places of residence. 
 
 GeideOllgothach after him atTeamhair, 
 and over Fain-Laibe, in the country of 
 Mughdorn [Mourne], he ruled for thirty 
 years. In his reign the voices of all 
 sounded as the music of the harp to each 
 other, so great was the peace in his reign. 
 
 Slanoll after Geide. In his reign no 
 person in Eri was diseased. He governed 
 at Teamhair and health was over Eri 
 thirty years. 
 
 Bagag OUfhiacha after Slanoll. He 
 governed Eri at Teamhair thirty years. 
 It was in his reign that w'ars were first 
 begun in Eri. 
 
 Bear n gal after Bagag. He governed 
 Eri at Teamhair thirty years. It was in 
 his reign that all the corn of Eri, except 
 one sack, was destroyed, on account of the 
 wars in Eri, and for their frequency. 
 
 These, then, are the seven kings that 
 ruled over Eri of the Cruithuians of 
 Alba." 
 
 Of the Cruithnians of Eri, i. e. of Dal 
 Araidhe"", are the seven Laighsi^ [Leix] 
 of Leinster, and the seven Soghains and 
 all the Cailli"^ that are in Eri. 
 
 III. The following brief account of the battle of Ardleamhnachta is taken from 
 
 the 
 
 ■■ Dal'Araidhe. These were Cruithnigh by 
 the mother's side only. See Ogygia, part III. 
 c. x?iii. 
 
 ' The seven Laighsi, i. e. the seven septs of 
 Leix. According to the tradition in the country 
 these, after the establishment of surnames, were 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. \6. 
 
 the O'Mores, O'Kellys, O'Lalors, O'Devoys or 
 Deevys, INIacavoys, O'Dorans, and O'Dowlings, 
 who are still numerous in the Queen's County. 
 
 ' Cailli. This is a mistake for Conailli, as 
 appears from Duald Mac Firbis's copy of the 
 genealogy of Dal Araidhe, in which it is stated 
 
Ixxiv 
 
 the Book of Leinster, a MS. of the twelfth 
 Dublin. (H. 2. 1 8. fol. 8. a.) 
 
 hippin ampip pin [.i. ampip hepimoin 
 cancarap Cpuchnij conjubj-ac inbfp 
 Sláne in h. CenDpelaig. Tíopléic Cpim- 
 ran cuce ap m lejfp pucnp opui Cpuich- 
 nec &Ó DO car ppi Cuaich p'Dja (i poch- 
 npraib) .i. cuach oe 6pfcnaib. Cac ofn 
 pop 1 n-oepjcaip ba mapb, -| nip gaib- 
 cip ace lapna nfmioe. Conio é in Ifejfp 
 blejon pé picec bo mael pino do Dop- 
 cuD ip na h-eccpijib bale ipfppaire in 
 car. Unoe each Qpooa lemnacc. Qcup 
 do pocpacap uile Cuar Pmba cpiap in 
 ceilg pin. 
 
 Co po jaib Cacluan mac Cinj do 
 ChpucfncuaiD nfpc mop fop hfpinn. Co 
 pop innapb hfpimon. 
 
 Ip anopin came Cpuicnecan mac 
 Cinje Do cuinjiD ban pop hfpimon. Co 
 copac hfpimon do mnaa na pfp po 
 bacce oc na t)umacaib .i, 6pfp ■] 6pofp 
 1 ÓJajne. Qcup pác jpene -] fpea 
 poppa eo no bao luju po gabcha pfpano 
 Ó pfpaib I epuicfncuaich quam ó mnaib 
 CO bpác. 
 
 century, in the Library of Trinity College, 
 
 It Avas at that time [the time of Here- 
 mon] the Cruithnians came to Eri, and 
 landed at Inbher Slaiae in Ui Cennselaigh. 
 Crimthan allowed them to settle in his 
 territory, on account of the remedy which 
 the Cruithnian druid discovered for him, 
 for making battle Avith the Tuaith Fidga, 
 in Fothartaibh [Forth], viz., a people of 
 the Britons. Because every one whom they 
 wounded was sure to die; and they used 
 no other than poisoned weapons. And the 
 remedy was, to spill the milk of six score 
 white hornless coavs into the furroAvs of the 
 place on which the battle was to be fought. 
 TVTience it icas called the battle of Ard- 
 leamhnachta. And the Avhole of the Tuath 
 Fidbha were cut off through that artifice. 
 
 And Catluan, son of Cing, of Cruith- 
 entuaidh, acquired great sway over Eri. 
 And Heremon banished him. 
 
 After that Cruithnechan, the son of 
 Cing, came to beg for wÍA-es from Here- 
 mon. And Heremon gaA^e him the Avives 
 of the men that Avere droAvned at the 
 Dumachs, A^iz., Breas, and Broes, and 
 Buagne. And they Avere obliged to give 
 the sun and the moon as guarantees that 
 not less should territorial succession be de- 
 rived from men than from women, forever. 
 
 IV. 
 
 that Irial Glunmhar, the 8on of Conall Cearnach, 
 was the first of his race who was called Crvit/tne, 
 and this because he was ania Cruithne, i. e. fílius 
 Hororis Crathnei, — Loinceadha, the daughter of 
 Eochaidh Echbheoil, of Alba, being his mother. 
 
 The principal sept in Ireland called Conailli were 
 the Conailli-Muirtheirahne, who inhabited the 
 level part of the county of Louth, extending from 
 the Cuailgne, or Cooley mountains, to the River 
 Bovne. 
 
Ixxv 
 
 IV. The following fragment contains a portion of the Irish version of the Chro- 
 nicon Pictorum, and is here given from a copy made by Mr. O'Donovan from a MS. 
 (Laud. 6io, fol. 87, a.) in the Bodleian Library, Oxford : 
 
 ÓpuiDe Upmum. 
 
 Rejnauepunc .cl. an. uc bipcimup, ^ po boe Qlbo cecpij [read cen pij] ppiu pe 
 huile CO hatmpip ^UD cec pi po jab Qlbain huile cpi chomaipli no up ecin. 
 
 Ctcbepac apaile comao he Carluan mnc Cacmino no jabao p'je ap eicin hi 
 Cpuchencuairh -| in Bipino .1. .I^j;. bliooain, -| lap pin po jab "^ut) .1. .1. 
 
 Uapam .c. an. pejnauic. 
 
 TDopleo a .p:u. a. pe. 
 
 tDeociUinion .;c\. an. pe. 
 
 CinioioD mac Qpocoip .uii. a. p. 
 
 Deopr .1. a. p. 
 
 6lieblirh .u. a. p. 
 
 tDeococpeic ppacep Cui .pel. a. p. 
 
 [Upconbupc .;cTC. a. p. 
 
 Cpaurpeic .;c\. a. p.]" 
 
 OeopDiuoip .;c;c. a. p. 
 
 Uipr .1. annip p. 
 
 T^u .c. an. p. 
 
 ^apcnaic bole .iin. a. pe. 
 
 ^apcnaic'^ ini [or perhaps im. for imoppo] .i;c. a. p. 
 
 6pech mac 6uchuD .1111. a. p. 
 
 Uipo ijnauifc .;t;c;c. a. p. 
 
 Canuculahina .111. a. p. 
 
 Uupaoecb uecla .11. a, p. 
 
 ^apcnaic tDiupepp .l;c. a, p. 
 
 Calopc mac Qchiuip .l;cj:. u. 
 
 tDpupc mac Gpp .c. a. p. -| ceo carh pojni. Nono oecimo an. pejni eiup 
 Parpiciup panccup ©pif ao hibepniam pepufnic inpolam. 
 
 Ualopc mac Qinel .1111, a. p. 
 
 Meccan mop bpfc mac 6ipip .pcjini. an. peg. Uepno anno pejni eiup Dap- 
 
 lujoach 
 
 " These two names are omitted here, but are forty instead of seven years, which leads to a 
 
 added in the margin by the original hand. The suspicion of some confusion with Deototreic. 
 
 name of Crutbolc, as it was given p. 159, is here arising from the similarity of termination. 
 
 changed to Crautreic, and his reign is made '^ See above, p. 160, note *. 
 
 k2 
 
Ixxvi 
 
 luj^oach abbitcipi^a Cille Oapa De hibepnia e^rulac ppo rpo uD 6piruniam, p°. h.-' 
 anno aouenicup cui \_rcad pui] immolauic Necconui|' tinno uno Qpupnije Oeo -] 
 panccae ópigce ppecence [ííc.J Ouplujoach, que cuncuiiic all. pupep ipcam, 
 
 t)pepc ^upchimoc .p:pc;c. a. p. 
 
 ^altincipilich .;cu. a. p. 
 
 OoDpepc^ .1, iDpepc pil. 5'P°"1 ^per^ F'"- ^u^pof -^^- """T pejnauuc. Opepc 
 pin.^ipon polup .u. a, p. 
 
 ^apcnaic^ pin. 5'P°" •'^"'' ^- P- 
 
 Cailc apni pin. ^iponi uno anno pejnauic. 
 
 Calop5 p. muproloic .;ci. a. p. 
 
 Opepr p. iTIunaich uno a. p. 
 
 ^alam cfnnaleph .ini. a. p. Cum 6piDuio i°. anno pfjnauic. 
 
 6puiDe mac ITIelcon .;c;t;i:. a. p. In occauo anno pfjni euip 6apci-tacup epc a 
 pancco Columba, 
 
 ^apcnuic p. Domfch .ri. a. p. 
 
 Necran nfpo Uepb .pep:, a. p. 
 
 Ciniach p. i/Ucpm .;icip:. a. p. 
 
 ^apcnaic mac Uuio .u. a, p. 
 
 Calopc ppacep eopum ouooecim a. p. 
 
 Ualopcan p. Gnppfcli .nn. a, pejj. 
 
 ^apcnaic p. Oonuel .ui. a. p. -\ ofmeoium anni. 
 
 t)pupc ppacep eiup .un. annip p. 
 
 6puiDe p. pile .icp. a. p. 
 
 Uapan p. Gnpioaij jni. a. p. 
 
 6pei p. Oepelei .;c\. a. 
 
 Nechcan p. Oepilei .pc. a. p. 
 
 Opepc -] Glpm conpfjnauuc .u. a. 
 
 Onuip p. Upjuipc .;e;:;:. p. 
 
 6pece 
 
 '' These contractions probably stand for " se- 
 lundo autem." See above, p. 163, and note. 
 
 ' The reading here given strongly confirms the 
 conjectural emendation of the passage suggested 
 note «, p. 162. The word pin. is an evident 
 mistake of the transcriber for pil. or filius, 
 arising from his not understanding the contraction 
 pi. which he has himself sometimes retained. 
 
 It appears also that the contraction ucuc, p- 162, 
 which I there supposed to be intended for " com- 
 muniter," is really a corruption of the termina- 
 tion verunt, of the word " regnaverunt." 
 
 * Here one of the kings, viz., Galum-cenam- 
 lapeh, is omitted, but he is placed after Drest, 
 son of Manaith, as in the Chron. Pictorum. See 
 p. 163, note f. 
 
Ixxvii 
 
 6pece pi. Uiipjuc .;cu. u. p. 
 
 OimoD p. Uupfbej .pen. a. p. 
 
 ©Ipin p. Uupoio .ui. a, i oimfbio pejni''. 
 
 Opepc p. Calopcan i°. a. p. 
 
 Calopgfn p. Dpuipcfn .iin. uel .u, a, p. 
 
 Calopcfn p. Omuipc .pcu. -\ Dimfoio a. p. 
 
 Canaul p. ^anj .u. a. p. 
 
 Caupcancin p. Uupjuipc .pc;t;c. u. a. p. 
 
 Uionuipc p. Uupjuipc .;cii. a. p. 
 
 t)pepc p. Conpcancin -] Ualopc p. Uuchoil .in, a conpejnauunc. 
 
 Unfn p. Unuipc .111. a. p. 
 
 UupaD p. óapjoic .111. a. p. -| 6peo 1°. a. p. 
 
 CinaeD p. Qlpin .pcui. a. p. 
 
 Oomnall p. Qlpin .1111. a. p. -j Cupcancin p. Cinueba .;:;:. a. p. 
 
 Qeb p. Cinaeoa .11. a. p. 
 
 ^ipic mac tDunjaile .^y. uel .111. a. p. 
 
 t)omnull p. Conpcancin .;:i. a. p. 
 
 Cupcancin p. Qeba .pd. a. p. 
 
 maelcolaim p. t)omnaiU .t;c. a, p. 
 
 Culfn p. llooiLb p. Conpcancin .111. a. p. 
 
 Cmaeo [uel t)ub] '^ p. maelcolaim .uii, a. p. 
 
 CuLfn p. llooilb .nil. a. p. 
 
 Cmaeo p. Cot. .;t;c.iiii. a. p. 
 
 Cupcancin p, Culeain 1°. -| bimfoio a. p. 
 
 Cinaeb p. t)uib .uiii. a. p. 
 
 TTlaelcoluim p. Cinaeoa .;c;c:;c. a. p. 
 
 t)onnchat> hua ITIailcolaim .ui. a. p. 
 
 mac ófchao mac Pin mic Caij .pcui. a. p. 
 
 6ulach .u. mip. 
 
 maelcoluim mac t)onnchacha lappfin. 
 
 As the foregoing list of kings is so nearly the same as that printed above, pp. 158 
 -167, it has not been thought necessary to add a translation. It ends fol. 87, a, b, 
 and occupies two columns of the maniiscript, which evidently contained a complete 
 
 copy 
 b Read anni. It is curious that the same <^ The words " vel Dub" are written over the 
 
 error is committed in the MS. from which the line by a later hand, 
 text is printed, see p. 164. 
 
Ixxviii 
 
 copy of the Irish version of Nennius, although only a single page now remains. It is 
 followed, as in the text (see p. i68, siqn-a), by an abridged translation, in Irish, of the 
 beginning of Bede's Church History. 
 
 V. To the foregoing documents, Avhich may be regarded as the principal sources 
 of the history, may be added the narrative of Keating, which was compiled from 
 them; but this is so accessible to students of Irish history, that it will not be necessary 
 to reprint it here — (7'.) 
 
 No. XIX. Seepage 153. 
 The vigorous Mac Brethach. — The number of fifty kings demonstrates that Mac- 
 bethach, i. e., Macbeth, is the name here signified; the letter r having crept in by 
 an error of transcription. Macbeth Mac Finleg succeeded Donnchadh Mac Crinan in 
 the united sovereignty of Fortren Mor and Dalriada. His contemporary and subject, 
 the author of the Duan, calls him Macbeatha Mac Finlaoich, vv. 102, 103. In the 
 Nomina Regum Pictorum, Lines ii. p. 803, Chron. Regum Scotise, ib. p. 791, and 
 Register of Loch Levin, his father is respectively called Finleg, Findleg, and Finlach. 
 The catalogue in Cambrensis Eversus writes Finlaigh. That which is given above, 
 p. 166, and p. Ixxvii., absurdly says, Macbeathad, son of Fin, grandson of Laig! This 
 is the ancient Irish name of Finloga, borne by the fathers of Finnian of Clonard and 
 Brendan of Clonfert ; and it is the modern Scotch name Finlay. John of Fordun (with 
 an ignorance, or contempt of truth, of which the former would be surprising) makes 
 it the woman's name, Finele ; of which hereai'ter. Hector Boece, his right worthy 
 follower (246 b. 249 b.), has changed her into a man, Synele, yet retains the locality 
 of that famous woman in Angus; and he furnished the history to Holinshed and 
 Shakspeare, 
 
 " B}' Sinel's death, I know, I am Thane of Glaniis." 
 
 Among those hereditary lords of provinces, Avho Avere called in North Britain 
 maormors or mormaers, and whom the Irish writers often called righ or ri, was a 
 certain Rudri or Ruaidhre. He had two sons, Malbrigid and Finleg. The latter, 
 whom Ulster Annals describe simply as being a " ri Alban," was, according to Tigh- 
 ernach, " the mormaer of the sons of Croeb;" but I cannot find it stated what terri- 
 tory that clan possessed; and he was, in 1020, "slain by the sons of his brother 
 Malbrigid." In 1029, one of his nephews and destroyers, Maelcolaim Mac Maelbrigdi 
 Mac Ruadri, called by Tighernach a " ri Alban," died. And, in 1032, another nephew, 
 " Gilla-Comgan mac Maelbrigdi, Mormaer Murebe (of Moray or Murray), was burnt, 
 and fifty others with him." In 1040, Mac beth Mac Finleg MacRuadri became ardrigh 
 of Albany, and was slain in the la?t days of 1056. In 1057, Lulach, son of Gilcomgan, 
 
Ixxix 
 
 was reigning, and died ardrigli of Albany. And, in 1085, Maelsnectai, son of Lulach, 
 and ri Muireb, died feliciter or in peace. Such, I believe, is the amount of the ex- 
 tant notices of the house of Ruadhri. 
 
 Finnleikr Jarl the Scot is mentioned at the close of the tenth age, as contending 
 against Sigurd Hlodverson, Earl of Orkney (avIio afterwards fell in the battle of 
 Clontarf), with superior forces but inferior fortune, in a battle foiight at the 
 Skidamyri'^ in Caithness. 01af"s Tryggvasonar Saga, i. p. 199. 1825. The same page 
 mentions a previous victory gained in Caithness by Liot, Sigurd's uncle, over Marg- 
 biodr, another Scozkan jarl, or Scottish maormor. Macbeth Mac Finleg was too young 
 for the tale to be true of him; yet I think it exhibits a Norse® corruption of some of 
 the spellings of his name. The celebrity of Finleg's name among the Northmen may 
 be argued from the fabulous romance entitled Samson Fagra's Saga, Avhere Finlaugr 
 figures as a Jarl of Brettaland, Britain. See that Saga, c, v. p. 6, c. vii. p. 10, in 
 Biorner's Nordiska Kampa Dater. We know that Moray was hereditary in the house 
 of Malbrigid ; and I suspect the mic Croeb were seated in Crombath or Cromarty, or 
 more generally in Eoss. For in Macbeth's dream of the weird sisters, the first of the 
 three salutations, descriptive of his natural and first estate, was, "Lo! yonder the 
 Thane of Crwmbawchty !" — Wyntoivii's Cron. vi. cap. xviii. Crombath, as now 
 limited, is the eastern angle and estuary of the extensive Land of Eoss ; in which 
 territory it is, therefore, probable, that Finleg Mac Euadri had his estates or domi- 
 nions. 
 
 I think that his brother, Malbrigid (whose death is unchronicled, but seems to 
 have occurred anterior to 1020), was probably that jarl of the Scots, Melbrigda Tonn, 
 or Malbrigid of the Long Tooth, treacherously slain at a parley by Sigurd, the Nor- 
 wegian Earl of Orkney, who had overrun Caithness, Sutherland, and Ross, and even 
 
 built a fort in the Australis Moravia Olaf. Trygg. cap. xcv. p. 194; Tori". Ore. i. 
 
 cap. iv. But this story is told of Sigurd, son of Eystein ; whereas the date of Mal- 
 brigid, as well as the magnitude of this Sigurd's encroachments upon Scotland, would 
 rather require it to be understood of Sigurd Hlodverson. We collect elsewhere who 
 that Maormor was whom Sigurd Eysteinson had put to death; it was Malduin 
 (Meldunus comes e Scotia) father of Erp, and husband to Mirgiol, daughter of 
 
 Gliomal, an Irish rex Torf. Ore. i. cap. v. p. 16. 
 
 Macbeth 
 
 '' Marsh of Skida. Melbrigda. And he represents the defeat of this 
 
 "= Torfaeus had somewhere found it written maormor as occurring at the same Skidamvri. 
 
 Maghragda, which comes nearer to Mac, in the — Orcades, c. ix. p. 25. 
 
 lirst syllable, while the residue is borrowed from 
 
Ixxx 
 
 Macbeth Mac Finleg was certainly married to the lady Gruoch, daughter of Bodhe 
 or Boidhe. — Chartulary of Dunfermlin, cit. Pink. ii. p. 197; Reg. of St. And. cit. 
 Chalmers Cal. i. 397, n. ; " Dame Grwok," Wynt. vi. p. 18, 35. That Bodhe is sup- 
 posed to have been son to Kenneth 111.^ or IV. whom Malcolm II. slew and succeeded 
 in 1003. Ulster Annals, at 1033, say, iliac mic 6oeche mic Cmeaoa do mapbao 
 la maelcolaim TTlac Cinaeoa. The son of the son of Boethe, son of Kenneth, was 
 slain by Malcolm, son of Kenneth. — Dublin IMS. This unnamed man, grandson of 
 Boethe, nephew of Gruoch, and great grandson of Kenneth IV., was slain in 1033; 
 but nothing is known of his grandfather's fate. The violent death of Gilcomgan and 
 his friends, in 1032 (and perhaps the death of his brother Malcolm, in 1029), was, 
 probably, the penalty of Finleg's blood, which the young Macbeth would naturally 
 desire, and, I think, did not want the power, to revenge. That Gruoch was his 
 widow may be conjectured on the following ground: Gilcomgan was maormor or ri 
 of Moray: and that province descended peaceably, through his son Lulach, to his 
 posterity. Yet her husband Macbeth, Maormor of Cromarty, was reputed to have 
 somehow acquired the government of Moray, inasmuch as the second of the " werd 
 
 systrys," saluted him as the futiu^e^ thane of Morave Wyntown, tom. i. p. 216. The 
 
 intimate connexion between Lulach and Macbeth will appear presently. 
 
 The claims of Finleg's son to the united crowns of DunstaiFnage and Scone remain 
 unknown and unexplained. Donnchadh, daughter's son and successor to Malcolm II. 
 and son to Crinan, Abbot of Dunkeld and Abthane*" of Dull, was, as the Annalists 
 write, a suis occisus; or, as the Nomina Regum say, was slain by Macbeth at Beth- 
 gowanan (Lochgosnane ap. Fordun) near Elgin ; or, according to the Elgiac Chro- 
 nicle, 
 
 " A Finleg natus percussit eiim Macabeta, 
 Vulnere lethali rex apud Elgin obit." 
 
 However Marianus, who was about twelve years old when it happened, acquits Mac- 
 beth 
 
 ' Kenneth Grim Mac Duff, cousiii-german to Inverness, was in ancient Moray ; and that mo- 
 Malcolm II. dern salutation is equivalent to the ancient, 
 
 ^ In that legend, the existing and apparent fact describing the Moravian Mormaer by one of his 
 is elegantly distinguished from the second sight, principal fastnesses, as the Angusian is described 
 or vision of things future: I. Lo! yonder the by that of Glamniis. See Khiiid's Sketches of 
 thane of Crwmbawchty ! II. Of Morave yonder Moray, p. 1. The modern division into counties 
 / Bee the thane. III. / see the king. By what is of no use for those times. 
 
 lying folly Angus or Glammis was, in later tinjes, '' For the Abthanate of Dull, see Macpherson's 
 
 substituted for Cromarty, will appear in season. notes to AVyntown. and the authorities there 
 Calder or Cawdor, now situate in Nairn and cited. 
 
Ixxxi 
 
 beth of direct agency in that bloodshed, saying: " 1040, Donchad king of Scotia is 
 slain a duce suo. Mag-Finloech succeeded to his kingdom." For here the dux and 
 the successor seem distinct persons. Duncan had succeeded Malcolm in 1033, and 
 therefore, when the blood of the Lady Gruoch's nephew was still fresh ; but nothing, 
 unless it be his perishing by her husband's means, points to him as guilty of it. But 
 if we may credit an ancient tradition (not to surmise any lost compositions in prose 
 or verse) which flows through channels rather friendly than neutral, and comes to us 
 conjoined with virulent abuse of his destroyer, the son of Crinan had provoked his 
 fate by vicious and impolitic behaviour. For Wyntown tells us, that he made the 
 miller's daughter' of Forteviot " his lemman luwyd," and begat on her a bastard son 
 who afterwards reigned as Malcolm Ceannmor. After Duncan's death (so the story 
 runs) she married a boatman or bativard, whose piece of land was transmitted to their 
 posterity, and called the Batwardis land. Wyntown proceeds to boast that the 
 Empress Maud, many kings of England and Scotland, and Pope Clement II., were 
 descended from the miller of Forteviot. He certainly knew nothing of what his 
 contemporary, John of Fordun, had written, or was just about to write, that Duncan's'' 
 wife, " consanguinea Sywardi comitis," bore him Malcolm and Donald, iv. c. 44. 
 The early writers assign no sort of domestic or personal motives for Earl Siward"s 
 march into Scotland, which was simply made jussu Eadwardi refis. Simeon Dunelm. 
 in 1054. Duncan proceeded to load this girl with honour and dignity, 
 
 " This woman he would have put til hycht, 
 Til great state, and til mekyl mycht ;" 
 
 but that bad policy was put down by the revolt of the son of Finleg, 
 " But Macbeth-Fynlak, his syster sowne, 
 That purpose letted til be downe," 
 
 and the crown was transferred to his head, on the death of Duncan at Elgin. —cap. xiv. 
 p. 206. These events happened in 1039 or 1040. Macbeth then reigned for seven- 
 teen years in prosperity and affluence, 
 
 " Rex Macabeta decern Scotiee septemque fit annis, 
 
 In cujus regno fertile tempus erat." — Chron. Eleg. 
 
 I think 
 ■ Perhaps the fame of it reached the northern brought about. The miller and giantess are de- 
 kingdoms. For the Samson Saga mentions, that strojed, but the wicked son survives. Farther 
 Finlog, the Jarl of Brettaland, had among his than as above, the matters are totally irrelevant, 
 subjects a miller Galin, and a giantess living ^ He does not say " wife," but it is sufficiently 
 under the mill stream ; by whom, and by their implied. Boece and Buchanan improve consan- 
 son, all the distresses of that wild romance are guinea into filia. 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6 1 
 
Ixxxii 
 
 I think the death of Malcolm II., leaving only grandchildren through his daugh- 
 ters, produced a disputed succession ab initio. Simeon of Durham was perhaps born 
 about the time of Macbeth's death, since he died about seventy-two years later. He 
 lived near the Scottish border at the time Duncan's sons were reigning, and ignorance 
 on his part is hard to suppose. Yet he takes no notice of any King Duncan, and 
 says, " anno 1034, INIalcolm rex Scotorum obiit, cui Machetad successit." — Sim. in 
 anno in Twisden. This is the more remarkable, because Marian, of whose work 
 Simeon made use, had said, " 1033-34, Maslcoluim, king of Scotia, died; Donchad, son 
 of his daughter, succeeded him ibr five years." Simeon must have held with some 
 persons who counted Duncan as an intrusive pretender; and implies that Finleg's son 
 asserted his rights during the whole time. This becomes clearer at the accession of 
 Malcolm III., whom Simeon describes as " son of the king of Cumberland," thus 
 owning that Duncan had been appointed tanist under his maternal grandfather, and 
 entitling him accordingly, but denying that he had ever been king of Scots. Sim. 
 Dunelm. et Florent. Wigorn. in 1054. It is recorded by the Northmen that, at this 
 same epoch of the second Malcolm's death, one Karl Hundason " took the kingdom' 
 of Scotland," that is to say, assumed the style of ardrigh ; and they appeal to™ the 
 contemporary and undeniable authority of the Orkney bard. Amor Jarlaskald, of whose 
 poems the authenticity will hardly be questioned. He appeared as king of Scots in 
 Caithness, supported by the forces of an Irishman acting in Caithness, named 
 Moddan of Duncansby, and called" brother (in the sense, I suppose, of brother-in-law) 
 to the king of the Scots, whom Karl appointed to be his general, and, on Thorfinn's 
 refusal of tribute, to be Jarl of Katanes. He appears to be described as cousin- 
 german of Karl. But in various actions Moddan was defeated, and slain, by Thorfinn 
 Sigurdson (daughter's son to Malcolm II.), and by his tutor, Thorkell-Fostri ; and 
 Karl, equally unsuccessful in his own subsequent efforts, disappeared from those 
 parts, and his fate was never ascertained. — Orkneyinga Saga, p. 3 1 . Karl's forces, 
 besides those from Ireland, were raised both in East and West Scotland, and especially 
 in Cantire". He was son to Hundi, i. e. Canis, otherwise Hvelpr, i. e. Catulus. 
 
 Sigurd, 
 
 ' Tok tha riki i Skotlandi Karl Hundason. ther saint or reprobate, — Lanigan ii. 325-6), 
 
 " Pinkerton has the arrogance to say, " this and that of a Scotch saint, 
 
 fable needs only to be read to be rejected."— ii. .. gome to St. Modan pay tlieir vows. 
 
 p. 196. Some to St. Mary of the Lowes." 
 
 II 01 » 1 'I 1 TwT- 1' o „„^ tie Lay of Last Minstrel, yi. si. 21 . 
 
 ".Skotakonung s brodur. — Nial s Saga, cap. 80. ^ •' , .ot ^i. 
 
 Moddan is the same Irish name, as that of Modan " Called in the Norse tongue Satiria. See 
 
 of Kilmodan Abbey in Longford (^doubtful whe- Orkn. Saga, p. 39, p. 115. 
 
Ixxxiii 
 
 Sigurd, before marrying that king's daughter, had defeated the two Scottish jarls, 
 Hundi and Melsnaddi or MelsnataP (Maelsnectai), not far from Duncansby, and slain 
 the latter. See Nial's Saga, cc. 86, 87. This Hundi should be Karl's father. Sigurd 
 also himself had a son Hvelpr or Hundi, whom Olaf son of Tryggvi took to Norway 
 as a hostage, and christened Hlodver. These events happened from twelve to thirteen 
 years after Finleg's death ; and when Karl'' was quite in his youth, for Arnor Jarlas- 
 kald. Earl Thorfinn's bard, says of him and the war he carried on, 
 
 " Ungr olli"^ thvi theingill," 
 
 " The youthful king was the cause thereof." 
 
 Therefore Karl coincides with Macbeth in these points : in his probable age, in that 
 he was a claimant of the crown on Malcolm's death, that he did not then succeed in 
 his claims, and that he is not averred to have perished in the attempt. But he differs 
 in the names, Karl Hundason being very different from Macbeth Mac Finleg. The 
 difference however is evanescent ; for the Norse word Karl is no more of a Scoto- 
 Pictish name, than Philadelphus or Soter were Coptic names. And the Norse word 
 Hundi was not any name at all, but a nick-name, being given (both to this Celt, and 
 to Hlodver Sigurdson) in the alternative, Hvelpr edr Hundi, Hundi etha Hvelpr, 
 anglice, " either hound or puppy." "We chiefly, if not solely, meet with it for a 
 name* in Orkney and Caithness ; and perhaps it was adopted from the Gaelic appella- 
 tion by which alone a king of Scots of the tenth century (a vile person, but whether 
 so called on that account I do not say) is known to us, Culen or Catulus. Vide Olaf. 
 Trygg. cap. xcviii. torn. i. p. 202, ed. 1825 ; et ap. Snorro, cap. xi. p. 145 ; Torfsei Ore. i, 
 cap. X. cap. xiii. Considering the synchronism of Simeon Dunelmensis ; that Malcolm II. 
 could scarcely have any claimant of his inheritance named Karl, otherwise than 
 through his daughter, Sigurd's wife; that no idea of a Norse claim to the succession, 
 through Sigurd, is anywhere hinted ; and that the right and might of such a claim, 
 had it been raised, would have been with Malcolm's grandson, the valiant Thorfinn 
 Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney and Katanes ; I am induced to the belief, that Macbeth in 
 his youth was known in the northern jarldoms by the Teutonic appellation of Karl, 
 man, and that his father, Finnleikr Jarl, who fled before Sigurd Hlodverson at the 
 
 Skidamyri, 
 
 " Mel is the regular equivalent of the Gaelic 'OUi, in causa fuit, from the verb velld, efficere, 
 
 Maol or Mai. in causa esse. 
 
 ■i Therefore I have rendered the ambiguous ^ I mean standing by itself; for, added on to 
 
 word systrson, applied to Moddan (Orkn. p. 30), other names, we find Sigurd Hund and Thorer 
 
 by cousin-german, and not nephew. Hund in Norway. 
 
 12 
 
Ixxxiv 
 
 Skidamyri, Avas likewise the Hundi Jarl, dog, whom the same prince defeated, also in 
 Caithness; the son's title standing in favourable antithesis to the father's. Finleg 
 did not fall by northern hands, neither did this Hundi or Hvelpr ; and' Maelsnectai, 
 the name of this Hundi's colleague in the war, was a name used in the house of 
 Ruadri. 
 
 The most violent domestic occurrence of Macbeth's reign happened in 1045, 
 namely, the bloody battle in which Crinan, father of the deceased Duncan, fell, 
 prajlium inter Albanenses invicem, in quo occisus est Crinan Abbas Dunceldensis et- 
 
 multi alii cum eo, i. e. novies viginta heroes Tigh. It is written, that Macbet filius 
 
 Finlach gave lands to the Culdees, i. e. the Chapter, of Lochlevin. — Regr. of Lochl. 
 But very few of his acts have been permitted to survive. In 1054, Siward, Earl of 
 Northumberland, was sent into Scotland by the Confessor, and gained a battle over 
 Macbeth, whom he put to flight, fugavit. — Sim. Dun. in anno. Chron. Sax. ibid. ; 
 Flor. Wig. ibid. Two Norman nobles who had found refuge at his court in 1052, by 
 
 name Osbern and Hugo, fought on jNIacbeth's side and Avere slain Roger Hoveden 
 
 in anno. Ulster Annals describe it as a battle between the men of Albany and the 
 Saxons, in which 3000 of the former and 1500 of the latter fell, and on the Saxon 
 
 side a certain Albanian (to judge from his name) called Dolfinn, son of Finntur Ann. 
 
 Ult. in 1054. By like order of King Edward, the Earl constituted Malcolm Ceannmor 
 king. — Sim. et Flor. ibid. It cannot be said what portion of the country he succeeded 
 in conquering. But whatever Siward may have proclaimed after gaining the battle, 
 the accession of INIalcolm is universally dated more than two years later. Siward 
 died the next year, and INlalcolm resumed the war in 1056. On the 5th of De- 
 cember 1056 (Fordun) Macbeth was slain in a battle fought against Malcolm, at 
 Lumphannan in Aberdeenshire ; and he was buried in the royal cemetery of lona. 
 His fame has been both obscured and magnified through a mist of lies, partly fabri- 
 cated in honour of the house of Stuart, but now immortalized and enshrined for 
 ever. 
 
 After the battle of Lumphannan, Lulach Mac Gilcomgain, son to the burnt Maormor 
 of Moray, first cousin once removed from Macbeth, and perhaps his stepson and 
 ward, was proclaimed King at Scone by the opponents of Malcolm. In the Nomina 
 Regum he is Lulach Fatuus; in Wyntown, vi. 19, Lulawch Fule; in the Chron. 
 Regum Scotiae, temp. Willelm. filii David, simply Lulach; and in the Chron. Rhyth- 
 
 micum 
 
 ' It may be answered, that perhaps Macbeth main just the synchronism of Simeon, and what- 
 did not claim from the Malcolms, but from the ever is conformable in the circumstances of Fin- 
 competing line of Indulf. If so, there would re- leg. 
 
Ixxxv 
 
 micum (before 1291) it is, absurdly, Lalioulan; MSS. of the Duan have Lulagh and 
 Lugaidh". The Mac Gilcomgain of Ulster Annals is nepos filii Boidhe in Chron. Reg. 
 Scotorum. Perhaps it should be filise Boidhe, as Gruoch was termed ; and the nepos 
 is ambiguous in the Latin of those days. Whatever it means, the traditional filiation 
 in Mac is of a greater weight than such a passage can have. But in that passage 
 (howsoever we should correct either the copy or the author) Ave have Lulach's only 
 title in blood, that I am aware of, to become tanist of the supreme crown, namely 
 his descent, probably maternal, and through the lady Gruoch", from Boidhe, son 
 of Kenneth Macduff. His reign was of four months (Nomina Regum), or of four and 
 a half (Chron. Reg. Scot, and the prose dates in Chron. Elegiacum) ; but in the elegy 
 itself, 
 
 " Mensibus infelix Lulach tribus extiterat rex. 
 
 Nevertheless, the old Mr. O'Conor's copy of the Duan Albanach says expressly, 
 
 " Seacht mbliadhna i bfhlaitheas Lulaigh," 
 
 " Seven years was the reign of Lulagh." — v. 104. 
 
 Another copy of that poem has seven months, seacht mis. He was overpowered and 
 slain by Malcolm at a place called Essei in Strathbogie (Nom. Reg. Pict.) in 1057. 
 Though accounted daft or fatuus, headlong temerity was probably his defect, rather 
 than supine imbecility. His want of prudence was fatal to his cause, for Tighernach 
 states that he was slain j9er dolum, and the Chron. Eleg. runs thus, 
 
 " Armis ejusdem Malcolomi cecidit, 
 
 Fata viri fuerant in Strathbolgin apud Esseg, 
 Heu ! sic incaute rex miser occubuit." 
 
 He was buried along with Macbeth in lona, 
 
 " Hos in pace vires tenet insula lona, sepultos 
 In tumulo regum, Judicis usque diem." 
 
 And the consideration of his case is essential to the reign of Macbeth, the topic of 
 this note. 
 
 His reigning seven years can only be true, in case he was associated to the crown 
 during the seven last years of Macbeth's reign, and died in or after the seventh year 
 of his own kingship, but only in the fourth or fifth month of his own separate reign. 
 
 I would 
 
 " The latter male, for it is a distinct name. only does Boece charge her with instigating the 
 
 ' This lady left a sinister reputation. For not usurpation he imputes to Macbeth, but Wyntown 
 
Ixxxvi 
 
 I would fling it aside as a clerical error, did I not meet with circumstances, indicating 
 both that he so reigned, and for that number of years. Ulster Annals say, at 1058, 
 " Lulach Mac Gilcomgain, arch-king of Albany, was slain in battle by Maelcolaim 
 Mac Doncha;" and Tighernach had said at the same year, " Lulach, king of Albany, 
 was slain by Colum MacDonchada, by stratagem." Then come other intervening events; 
 after which, in the same year, " Macbeth Mac Finnlaich, arch-king of Albany, was slain 
 in battle by INIaelcholaim Mac Doncha ;" and in Tighernach, " Macbetad Mac Finlai 
 was slain by Maelcolaim Mac Donchada." These statements declare that, though one 
 year killed both kings, Lulach died first. Now Tighernach O'Brain died at Clon- 
 macnois in A. D. 1088 (Ann. Inisfal.), thirty-one years after Macbeth and Lulach. 
 And he was not born later than about 1020, though perhaps earlier, for Marianus 
 was born in 1028, and spoke"' of him as " Tighernach senior meus." And, therefore, 
 the latter is likely to have been Lulach's senior himself. But Tighernach could 
 scarce have been ignorant^ that Macbeth had ruled the whole of Albany during seven- 
 teen years of his own lifetime. Therefore when he represented Lulach (no matter if 
 incorrectly) as dying king of Albany before Macbeth, who had been such for so many 
 years, he did, in effect, declare that they had been kings together. He did, in effect, 
 deny that Lulach was, in the common sense of it, Macbeth's successor ; for had he 
 been such, the very phrase, Lulach, Icing of Albany, previously unheard'of, must have 
 first reached the ears of Tighernach, together with the news of Macbeth's death. Con- 
 joint reigns occur among the Picts, num. 43, 48, 63, 73; and of the Scoto-Picts, 
 Eochaidh and Grig reigned together for eleven years. Such authors as Boece and 
 Buchanan are not to be quoted as evidence per se ; but their unexplained statement, 
 that Macbeth reigned for ten years like the best of kings, and for seven years like the 
 worst of tyrants, strangely coincides with the premises. — Boetius, xii. fol. 246, b; 
 
 Buchanan, 
 
 even imagined she was Duncan's widow, and mar- historian died at fifty-five, he was twenty-four at 
 
 ried his slayer, who the death of Macbeth. 
 
 " Dame Grwok his emys wyf * It would be captious to reply, that this an- 
 
 Tuk, and led with her his lyf." n^list has mistaken the year, putting 1058, for 
 
 The truth may be, that she was privy to her December, 1056, and April or May, 1057. For 
 
 husband's death and did marry with his destroyer, it is one thing to misdate slightly the occurrences 
 
 in 1032, when Gilcomgan was burned. of a foreign kingdom, and another to ignore a 
 
 " See O'Conor not. in Ann. Ult., p. 327. If long and famous contemporary reign. The priest 
 
 this were understood of some other Tighernach, may now live at Clonmacnois, who will say, that 
 
 the case would yet stand well. For sixty-eight Louis Philippe acceded in 1831, for 1830; but 
 
 years was no long life for an ancient man of re- not he that will say, that he acceded four months 
 
 lii;ion, and celebrated for learning. But if the ago. 
 
Ixxxvii 
 
 Buchanan, vii. 85. It divides his reign at the precise point oi seven years, and changes 
 its temper, with no alleged reason, but in harmony with that of a Fatuus. We 
 read in a text of the contemj^orary Duan, that Lulach did reign seven years ; we 
 collect from his other contemporary, Tighernach, that he must have reigned before the 
 death of Macbeth ; and have found in historians the assertion, that Macbeth's last 
 seven years strangely differed from the prior ten. It remains to corroborate the latter 
 by the testimony of worthier authors. Marianus Scotus (born in 1028, as he states, 
 p. 450, ed. Pistorii, 1613, and twenty-nine years old when Macbeth died) says, at the 
 year 1050, Rex Scotise Machetad Romaj argentum seminando pauperibus distribuit. 
 Simeon of Durham, who died about half a century later than Marian, at the same 
 year says the same, only putting the word spargendo for the words seminando pauperibiis. 
 Lulach died in 1057, and 1050 is the year at which his Duan reign commenced, and 
 at which the historians date the change in Macbeth's administration. Marianus 
 neither avers that he took the money to Rome, nor that he sent it; but he couples 
 the ambiguous word distribuit with the gerund seminando, Avhich graphically ex- 
 hibits him casting his largesses among the crowd. Wyntown, a simple and faithful 
 writer, so understood the matter: 
 
 " Quhen Leo the Tend [ninth] was Pape of Rome, 
 As pylgryne to the curt he come, 
 And in his almus he sew [seminavit] sylver 
 Til all pure folii that had myster [need]." — vi. p. 226. 
 
 But he was again in Scotland before the end of the year 1052. — Hoveden in anno. 
 Certaialy the fact of his pilgrimage to Rome (of which Canute the Great had set the 
 example some twenty years before) can only be denied by putting a harsh construc- 
 tion on the words of Marianus, or by rejecting his testimony, than which we cannot 
 look for better, as he had not emigrated to Germany in 1050. But that fact, if ad- 
 mitted, remarkably confirms the premises, for it shews him actually quitting for a 
 time, and therefore intrusting to another, the helm of government in the year in 
 question. And, if he intrusted it to another, then to what other than him, who is 
 asserted to have come to the crown at that very date, and who is assumed to have 
 been king of Albany before Macbeth's death ? Likewise the reading of the Duan, 
 which confines him to months, gives seven months, a number quite different from all 
 the other accounts of his sole reign. It may therefore well be credited, that his 
 entire reign was seven years, and his sole reign of three or four months. For the 
 authority of the Scottish documents in general leads us to suppose, in opposition to 
 the Irish annalists, that Lulach did survive Macbeth. 
 
 I am 
 
Ixxxviii 
 
 I am not only at a loss for Macheth's claim (hereditary or'' tanastic) to the crown, 
 but am unable to satisfy myself as to his appellation. I do not understand how the 
 son of Finleg is called son of Beth; or how a filiation, even if true, could supply the 
 place of a name in the ancient mode of nomenclature. Yet we read of his contemporary, 
 Macbeathaidh M'Ainmirech : and in the ninth century St. Macbethu and two other Irish 
 pilgrims visited England. — Sax. Chron. in 891. Probably it expresses the mother's 
 name, and so resembles the use of Mac Ere, with this difference, that the great fame 
 of Erca, the mother of kings, partly superseded Muirchertach's own name, but Macbeth 
 had no other. The name Beathaig is said, in Armstrong's Dictionary, to be Gaelic 
 for Sophia, and the Gaelic Society's Dictionary says that Beathag means Rebecca. As 
 wisdom is blessed, and Kebecca Avas blessed, this curious identity of dissimilar names 
 resolves itself into the Latin Beata. We know not who Macbeth's mother Avas ; for 
 Wyntown's tale, that she was Duncan's sister, and that of Boece, that she was Doada, 
 Duncan's maternal aunt, have no firm basis in history. But the name Beathaig, or 
 Beata in Latin, is the same with that of Bethoc (as the older Latin documents^ term 
 her), daughter to Malcolm IL, wife to Crinan of Dunkeld, and mother of Duncan; 
 the Beatrix of Fordun, Boece, and Buchanan. That is apparent from the Elegiacal 
 Chronicles of Melrose, for I cannot understand them otherwise than by taking Bethoc 
 to mean Beata: 
 
 " Abbatis Crini, jam dicti filia regis, 
 
 Uxor erat Bethoc, nomine digna nihi." 
 
 The name is formed on the types, Beathaidh, Bethad, or Betad, and, by contemporary 
 clerical error, Hetad; and Beathaigh, Bethach, or Betac; fortheBethu of the Saxon, 
 though curious, cannot be relied on. This oscitancy may be referred to its irregular 
 and exotic origin. It is singular that the very same alternation shews itself in Daoda 
 and Doaca, Macbeth's mother in Boece and in Buchanan; being, as it were, decapi- 
 tations of Bethod and Bethoc. Therefore I take Macbethach, Macbeathaidh, Mic- 
 beatha, Macbeth, Macbethu, &c., to mean Filius Beats ; and suspect it to signify, in 
 this particular instance, that Bethoc, daughter of Malcolm, gave birth to Finleg's son, 
 either before or during her union with Crinan, or after some dissolution thereof. The 
 legend that he was son to Duncan's sister, would make him a grandson of Bethoe, 
 while Boece makes him her nephew. — Wynt. vi. 16, v. 47; Boetius, 246, b. But the 
 
 same 
 ^ Since the time of Kenneth III. or IV., son and the nearer line of DuflF. 
 of Malcolm, the two principles of succession had * And as other women were called. See Char- 
 
 been conflicting; and the former gaining upon tul. of Jedburg, ap. Pink. ii. 192. 
 the lattpr, to the prejudice of both Indulf's line 
 
Ixxxix 
 
 same fable of his birth supposes the incontinence* of his mother ; for she sauntered 
 into a ■wood, where she met 
 
 "A fayr man • • • 
 Of bewte plesand, and of hycht 
 Proportiowned well in all mesoure, &c. : 
 Thar in thar gamyn and thar play 
 That persown by that woman lay, 
 And on her that tyme to sowne gat 
 This Makbeth." — vi. 18, vv. 59-74. 
 
 That lover, it is added, was the Devil himself; which accounts for Wyntown always 
 calling him Makbeth-Fynlak, not son of Fynlak ; but does not equally agree with his 
 Latin quotation, 
 
 " Of this matere are thire wers 
 In Latyne wryttene to rehers • • • • 
 A Fynlake natus percussit eum Macabeda." 
 
 But if we substitute Finleg for Satan, and Duncan's mother for his sister, Mac- 
 beatach in one word becomes Mac Beatach in two, and the whole affair receives eluci- 
 dation. The blood of Malcolm II. is as good in Macbeth as in his half brother 
 Duncan, legitimacy excepted ; and if it was proposed to make the bastard of the 
 miller's daughter tanist of all Albany, that argument was abandoned. 
 
 In A. D. 994, Kenneth III. or IV. father of Malcolm II., grandfather of Bethoc 
 and great-grandfather of Duncan, was asuis occisus, and per dolum. — Tigh. and Ann. 
 Ult. It is said, the lady Finele or Fenella, daughter of Cruchne or Cruthneth, thane 
 of Angus or Forfar, and mother to Cruthlint, chieftain of Mearns, instigated her son 
 to murder her father, for which he was put to death by Kenneth, To revenge his 
 death and to advance the rival interests of the families of Culen and Duff, she allured 
 Kenneth into her house (probably Glammis castle) and there assassinated him. It 
 
 may 
 
 ** Who, therefore, could not be " nomine the Scoto-Saxon era, the history of the house of 
 digna." But it is very plain, that the Scoto- Ruadri in the lines of Finleg and Gilcomgan was 
 Saxon successors of Ceannmor, and their writers, obscured, partly by silence and partly by false- 
 delivered a different sort of history, both in state- hood, and to us remains the amusement of con- 
 ment and in suppression, from the previous tra- jecture ; but we may as well judge the case of 
 ditions. Till Fordun had established the manu- Warbeck by Tudor testimony, as that of Macbeth 
 facture of Scotch history, both modes of thinking and Ceannmor by the language of the Duncanites 
 continued alive, and between them Wyntown's of that era. 
 honest mind was bewildered, and so are our's. In 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. 1 6. m 
 
xc 
 
 may be supposed, from their names, that this family (otherwise unknown) were Picts". 
 In 1033-4 a similar fate befell his son Malcolm II., who was treacherously slain at 
 Glammis by the same Angusian family. See Fordun, iv. 32,41, 44; Boetius, 233, 
 234, 246; Buchanan, vi. pp. 105, 1 10. John of Fordun, availing himself of that lady's 
 name and of its resemblance to Finleg, has published this account of Duncan's death : 
 " He was slain by the crime of that family who had killed both his grandfather and 
 his great-grandfather, of whom the chief was Machabeus, son of Finele"." — iv. cap. 44. 
 By transforming Mac Finleg into Mac Finele, Son of Fenella, he sought to load Mac- 
 beth with odium as an hereditary murderer of kings. And in this knavery of Fordun 
 originated the whole notion of his being thane of Angus, or, as it is sometimes styled, 
 thane of Glammis, a residence of the lords'^ of Angvis, very near Forfar. Boece, who 
 could not stomach the fiction of Mac Finele, reverted to the traditions which made 
 him the near connexion of Malcolm and Duncan, but disguised his paternal origin 
 under the fictitious name of Synele, and, with Fordun, placed him in the thanedom of 
 Angus. In this manner the old, and probably true, traditions of Cromarty were 
 upset. Thane of Angus or Glammis merely signifies son of Fenella. But Finleg, 
 Malbrigid, and Macbeth were mormaers of the North, or country above the Grampians. 
 See above, p. Ixxx, note s. 
 
 However, without detracting from the infamy of these liars, I would offer this 
 remark. All parties seem agreed to regard Macbeth, considered as an aspirant to the 
 crown, as the son of a ivoman, and to find in her blood, either his claim to the crown, 
 or his hostility to it. And if in fact it were not so, I do not clearly see how that 
 idea should have established itself. Though Finleg M'Ruadri, mormaer of Crombath 
 and the Croeb, was a powerful toparch, nothing indicates him, and no one considered 
 him, as contributing to the fulfilment of the third salutation. — {H.) 
 
 No. XX. 
 
 ^ Those who record them having no such know- Fordun, who never mentions Finlegh, but calls 
 
 ledge or intention. But, on the other hand, the his mother filia Cruehne, comilis de Angus, cui 
 
 father is called Cunechat in the Nom. Regum. nomen Finele — c. 32. 
 
 ■^ Mr. Chalmers asserts (Caled. i. 406), that "> Shakspeare, from topographical ignorance, 
 
 Fordun calls him son of Finlegh, and that he men- has introduced (in Act v. scene 2) a thane of 
 
 tions nothing of him or his father being maormor Angus bearing arms against the thane of Glammis. 
 or thane of Angus. It seems that he had not read 
 
XCl 
 
 No. XX. Seepage 153. 
 
 The section " on the origin of the Cruithnians," occurs in the Book of Ballymote, 
 immediately after the opening section, beginning, 650 Menn.ur, which I have num- 
 bered sec. I. (see above, p. 26). It is as follows : 
 
 t)e buTiaó Cpuicneach ano fee. 
 
 Cpuichne mac Cinje, mic 6uccai, 
 mic pappcalun, mic ajnoin, mic 6uain, 
 micíTlaip, mic pachecc, mic lapedi, mic 
 Noe. 
 
 Ipe achaip Cpuicneach 1 cécbliaóan 
 boippije. Secc meic Cpuichneac annpo 
 _,, p,b, pmach, Poola, Popcpeno, Ca- 
 chach, Caicce, Cipij, -) pecc panoaib po 
 pombpec in peapano, uc oi;cic Colum 
 ciUi: 
 
 rOoippeipep DO Cpuichne damn, 
 ■Ramopec Qlbain 1 pecc painG, 
 Caicce, Cipij, Cechac clann, 
 Pib, Pibac, Pocla, Popcpeann. 
 
 Ocup ip é ainm jac pip oib pil pop 
 a peapani), uc epc Pib 1 Ce -] Caic, -| 
 pell qua. 
 
 Pib;c;ciiii.bliaDna ippije. Pmac .;xl. 
 bliaóan. ópuioe pone, popcpeatió .1;:;;. 
 Popcpeann .1;;;;. 6. Upponc. Caic do 
 bliaoan ap .pcpc. Uleo. Cipij .Itpc;:. b. 
 6. ^anc. Ce .;cii. bliaoan. 6. Uleo. 
 Qenbeccan, liri. 6. Upjanc. Caic .;:;c;e. 
 
 bliaoan 
 
 Of the origin of the Cruithnians here. 
 
 Cruithne, son of Cing, son of Luchta, 
 son of Partholan, son of Euan, son of Mas, 
 son of Fathecht, son of Japheth, son of 
 Noe^ 
 
 He was the father of the Cruithnians, 
 and reigned an hundred years. These are 
 the seven sons of Cruithne, viz. : Fib, Fi- 
 dach, Fodla, Fortrenn, Cathach, Caitce, 
 Cirig; and they divided the land into 
 seven divisions, ut dixit Colum-cille : 
 
 Seven of the children of Cruithne 
 Divided Alba into seven portions ; 
 Caitce, Cirig, Cetach of children'. 
 Fib, Fidach, Fotla, Fortreann. 
 
 And it is a name of each man of them 
 that is given to their respective portions, 
 ut est, Fib, and Ce, and Cait, et reliqua. 
 
 Fib reigned xxiv. years. Fidach xl. 
 years. Bruide Pont. Fortreann Ixx. 
 Fortreann Ixx. B. Urpont. Cait two 
 years and xx. Uleo. Cirig Ixxx. years. 
 B. Gant. Ce xii. years. B. Uleo. Aen- 
 beccan, im». B. Urpont. Cait xxx. years. 
 
 B. Gnith. 
 
 - See above, p. 51, where the genealogy of ^ Aenheccan im.— The scribe appearsto have 
 
 Cruithne is somewhat differently given. taken the numeral denoting the year of the reign, 
 
 f See above, p. 153, note '. for im. the usual contraction for imoppo. In the 
 
 m2 
 
XCll 
 
 bliaóan. 6. ^ních. Pineccc .Ir. bliaoan. B. Gnith. Finecta Ix. years. B. Urgnith. 
 
 6.Up5nich. ^uibió. ^aobpe. 6. Pech.i. Guididli. Gadbre. B. Fetli i. Geis i. year. 
 
 geir.i. b. 6. Uppeicip. ^epcjpuib .;:l. B. Urfeichir. Gestgruid xl. B. Cab. 
 xl. 6. Cab. 
 
 The remainder of the list is so corrupt tbat it would be useless to attempt a trans- 
 lation. It is thus given in the manuscript : 
 
 Unrer .xxx.. b. .6. Upcal. 6puiDe ponr .;:;c;:. b, Cnic pi Ulao .li. Upcmc oe 
 udbeprea p' b. per jac pip Dib. -j b. Upper panba na peap b. Ruaile po jab- 
 paoap .1. uc epc illeabpaib na Cpuirneac 6puibe Gpo b, ^apc b. Qpjapc b. cinb 
 b. Upcino. b. Uip. b. Upuip. b. ^pich. b. Upgpich. b. ITIuin. b. Upmuin. 
 
 The gross inaccuracies of the list of kings can only be accounted for on the suppo- 
 sition that the transcriber (not perhaps the transci"iber of the Book of Ballymote, but 
 some former copyist) found the names written in double columns (a thing very com- 
 mon in ancient Irish manuscripts), and, not perceiving that the columns were distinct, 
 he copied them in one continuous line. On this supposition the list may be corrected 
 as follows : 
 
 pib .;cpcmi. bliabna ippige. 
 
 Pioac .pel. bliabna. 6. ponc. 
 
 Popceano .Ixpc. 6. Upponc. 
 
 Caic DO bliaoan ap .pc;:. 6. Ceo. 
 
 Cipij .Ipcpcpc. bl. 6. ^anc. 
 
 And so on, where the reader will observe that the intermixture of the Bruides 
 with the other names will be fully explained until we come to the paragraph which 
 has been given above without a translation ; in it the corruption is much greater : 
 but it is also explained by supposing the manuscript from which the transcriber 
 copied to have been written thus : 
 
 Upjep -y:):^. bliaóan. 6. Upcal. 
 
 6puit)e pone .;c;cj;. bli. 6. Cine. 
 
 pi Ulao [bpu'] ^' Upcmc. 
 
 oe abbepceap'. [i. e. ppi] 6. per. 
 jac pip oib 1 6, Upper. 
 
 Ranba 
 
 former copy of this list of kings Oenbegan is as- But the present copy is so full of errors and cor- 
 signed a reign of 100 years ; see above, p. 155. ruptions that it is of no value. 
 
XClll 
 
 panoa na peap 6. Ruaile. 
 
 po gabpaoap .1. uc epc 
 
 illeabpcnb na Cpuicneac 6. Gpo. 
 
 6. ^apc. 
 
 6. Qpjapc. 
 
 6. Cino. 
 
 And so on. The transcriber ought to have written down the first column, until he 
 came to the words lUeabpaib na Cpuicneac, and then to have begun the second 
 column, 6. pone; 6. Upponc, &c. If this conjecture be well founded, it will follow 
 that Bruide Pont was the last of the first series, and the first of the kings who took 
 the common title of Bruide. The words pi Ulao would seem to imply that B. Pont 
 was King of Uladh, or of the Dalaradian Picts ; but it is more probable that for pi ulao 
 we should read ano uao. (See above, p. 156.) 
 
 The Book of Lecan contains three diíFerent copies of this section. In fact, as I 
 have already remarked (see p. 1 54, supra, note "^), the Book of Lecan contained two 
 copies of the Irish Nennius. In the first of these the chapter which I have marked 
 sect. I. p. 25, supra, is omitted, and the work begins with sect. II., " Britonia insola," 
 &c., down to the word " Saxons" (sect. III. p. 29, supra), omitting, however, the 
 list of British cities. Then follows : 
 
 Do bunaD Cpuicnec po. 
 
 Cpuichne mac Cinje, mic i^ucca, 
 mic papcalon, mic Qjnon, mic 6uain, 
 TniciTlaip, mic pachechc, mic lauao, mic 
 lachpeo, mic Nae, mic Caimiach. 
 
 IpheachaipCpuicbnechi ceo bliaoam 
 DO ippiji amail a beapap peamainb. 
 Seachc meic Cpuichnech inpo .1. piD, -\ 
 Pibacb, polcla, Popcpeno, Caic, Ce, 
 Cipig; 1 1 -uii- peanoaib ponbpaca peap- 
 anb, amail abbepc in c-eolach: 
 
 moippeipep DO Cpuichne clainb 
 T^ainn Qlbain ippeachc painb; 
 
 Caic, 
 
 Of the origin of the Cruithni this : 
 
 Cruithne was the son of Cinge, son of 
 Luchta, son of Parthalon, son of Agnon, 
 son of Buan, son of Mas, son of Fathecht, 
 son of Jadud, son of Jathfed, son of Nea, 
 son of Lamech. 
 
 He was the father of the Cruithnians, 
 and he reigned an hundred years, as was 
 said before. The seven sons of Cruithne 
 are these: Fid, and Fidach, Foltla, For- 
 trenn, Cait, Ce, Cirig ; and they divided 
 his land into seven parts, as the learned 
 man said: 
 
 Seven of the children of Cruithne 
 Divided Alban into seven portions ; 
 
 Cait. 
 
XCIV 
 
 Caic, Ce, Cipij cerach damn 
 pib, pioach, polcla, Poipcpeano. 
 
 Ocup ipe ainm each pip oib pil pop a 
 peapano, uc Pib, i Ce, -| Caic, -jpc. .pcni. 
 piDec DO jobpab bib. 
 
 6puDa pone .pcpcpc'-*. pijuab,-) ópuioe 
 aobepce ppi each peap bib, i panna na 
 peap aili ; po jabpaoap cpe .1. ap. e. uc 
 epc lUebpaib na Cpuichneeh. 
 
 Cait, Ce, Cirigh of the hundred chil- 
 dren. 
 Fib, Fidach, Foltla, Foirtrann. 
 
 And each gave his name to his own land ; 
 as Fib, and Ce, and Cait, &c. Thirteen 
 kings of them possessed [i. e. reigned], 
 
 Brvida Pont, thirty kings afterwards, 
 and Bruide was the name of each man of 
 them ; and they took the portions of the 
 other men [i. e. of the former kings] for 
 one hundred and fifty years, as it is in the 
 books of the Cruithnians. 
 
 The second form of this ancient fragment of history occurs in the same connexion, 
 and is, for substance, the same as that given above, pp. 50, 51. After the same account 
 of the children of Galeoin, son of Hercules, who seized upon the islands of Orkney, 
 there follows the genealogy of Cruithne, as quoted already, note •', p. 50, and then 
 we have: 
 
 Ip he achaip Cpuichneeh, 1 eec blia- 
 boin ippige, Seaehc meic Cpuichne 
 inbpo .1. Pio, 1 Ptbaeh, -| Pocla, -j Popc- 
 peann, Caic, 1 Ce, -| Cipic ; uc di;:ic 
 Colam ciUi. 
 
 He was the father of the Cruithnians, 
 and reigned an hundred years. These 
 are the seven sons of Cruithne, Fid, 
 and Fidach, and Fotla, and Fortreann, 
 Cait, and Ce, and Ciric, as Columbcille 
 said. 
 
 Then follow the verses, as given, p. 50, after which Ave read : 
 
 Co po poinopeac \ .uii. pannaib in So that they divided the land into 
 
 peapann, "| if ^ ainm each pip bib pil pop seven portions ; and each man gave his 
 a peapano, uc epc Pib, Ce, Caic, -|pc. name to his own territory: as Fib, Ce, 
 .;cni. pi con jobpao bib poppo; -| jabaip Cait, &c. Thirteen kings of them pos- 
 Onbecan mac Caic mie Cpuichne aipo- sessed [i. e. reigned]; and Onbecan, son 
 piji na pecc pann pin. of Cait, son of Cruithne, seized upon the 
 
 supreme sovereignty of those seven divi- 
 sions. 
 
 Then follows, as in the text (p. 50, supra), pinoacca pa plaich n-6penn, &c. 
 The third copy of the same document occurs in the beginning of what I suppose 
 
 to 
 
xcv 
 
 to have been a second transcript'' of the Irish Nennitis, which begins as in the Book 
 of Ballymote, and the manuscript from which the text of the present work is taken, 
 with the section, Ego Nennius, &c. 
 
 After that section we have the following : 
 
 t)o bunaoaib na Cpuichneach anbpo bobeapoa. 
 
 Cpuichne mac Inje mic lucra mic pappchalon mic 6uam mic TDaip mic 
 pachechc mic lachpec mic Naei. Ip h-e achaip Cpuichnech -| ceo bt. bo i pije. 
 Sechc meic Cpuichne anopo ,i. Pib 1 ce -) Cipich, pt. -] i peachc panbaib po 
 pannpao a peapanb, i ipe amm each pip bib pil pop a peapann aniu^. Pib imoppo 
 ceachpa bliaoona pichic bo I piji, P i bach .pel. bt. 6puib puinc. Poipcpenn .l;c;c;c. b. 
 Upponncaic .;c;:ii. Upleoce .;:i. Upleocipich .Ix;:;:. b. ^ancaenbeccan .m. b. 
 Upganc caic .;:;:;c. b, ^nich pinbocca .1;:. opugnich 5uibib gabbpe, b. Pech .1. 
 ^ep.i.b.b. Uppechcaipgepcguipib.i. ;cl. b, Claupjapc rpichu b .b. Uppcal 6puibi 
 Pone cpicha .b. pijulab be aobepchea ppi cuch peap bib -| panoa na peap. 6. 
 Cine. 6. UpchiriDC. 6. Peac. 6. Llppeub. 6. Ruale po jabj^aoap. 6. ap bt. .uc 
 oicicup a lebpaib na Cpuichneach. 6puiD ©po. 6. ^apc. 6. Qpjapc. 6. Cmn. 
 6. Upchinb. 6. Uip. 6. Upuip. 6. ^poch. 6. Upjpoch. 6. ITIuin. 6. Upumain. 6. Ip 
 amlaio pin po ppic. 
 
 This is also very corrupt ; and as it adds nothing to what we have learned from 
 the former copies, it is not Avortli our while to attempt a translation or a correction of 
 it. The scribe appears to have been sensible of its incorrectness when he adds the 
 apology, Ip amlaib pin po ppic, " Thus it was found." It is followed by the section 
 beginning, ópicania inopola, &c., as given above, p. 27. — (T.) 
 
 No. XXI. Seepage 154. 
 
 Since the note vi. p. x. was printed, I have learned that the gloss scuite, wanderer, 
 is not found to exist elsewhere, and that suspicion therefore arises of dictionaries 
 having been interpolated, with a view to that very purpose to which I have ajsplied 
 them. This has induced me to expend some further observations on the subject. 
 
 The first point in it is, that an indigenous etymology produced the word Scoti, 
 having one T, and the long by nature. Though Isidore's direct assertion, that 
 Scotus was a word in their own language, may lose weight from his making it equi- 
 valent to Pictus, and explaining it to mean punctured with the painting needle, 
 
 yet 
 
 ^ This second transcript begins immediately which the first copy seems to have concluded, 
 after the Wonders of Britain and Man, with See above, p. 120. 
 
XCVl 
 
 yet it shows that he knew of no origin for it out of their own language. Isid. Hisp, 
 Etymol. ix. torn. iii. p- 414- Ed. Arevali. It is not a Latin word; it is not British, nor 
 did it even become such by adoption ; nor is it fetched from the Teutonic tribes, in 
 any form that I can esteem specious. But the name came up under Julian at latest, 
 when those tribes were scarce beginning to move upon the empire's western shores 
 and ocean: to which date other weighty considerations may be joined. Firstly, it is 
 absurd, and out of nature, that the Eoman authors should exchange a name handed 
 down by Pytheas, Eratosthenes, Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, Tacitus, Ptolemy, &c., to adopt 
 one freshly introduced by Saxons, Franks, and Alans, supposing their dialects had 
 furnished it. Secondly, the Irish historians restrict the use of it to one of their races, 
 while foreigners employ it generally ; which exhibits the usual difference between the 
 native and foreign, proper and improper, use of a term. Let us therefore pronounce, 
 with Isidorus, that whosoever were called Scoti Avere so called propria lingua. 
 
 It remains doubtful who they were that were so styled, and Avhen, and why. That 
 Porphyry, an Asiatic sophist of the third century, had used the word Sfcwrt/ca or 
 '^KiDToJv, where Jerome put Scoticas gentes, seems to me very unlikely. The third of 
 the fragments of geography' by different authors, but ascribed to one ^thicus, is a 
 mere extract from the first book of Orosius ; and Hegesippus is a composition of the 
 twelfth century. Therefore Ammianus, circa 390, is our first written authority; but 
 we cannot otherwise understand him, than that those marauders were known by that 
 name in the year 0/ which, as well as that in which, he wrote, viz., in A. D. 360. That 
 Constans in 343 had been opposed to Scoti may be conjectured; but it cannot be in- 
 ferred from the expressions of Ammian. When the name in question began to be used 
 in Ireland is unknown, and how it was there used is important. If it were an ancient 
 name of the Irish for themselves, unknown to foreigners until they had improved their 
 acquaintance with Ireland, but then adopted by them generally (as foreigners know 
 the names German or Allemand, but have to learn the name Deutsch), it follows that 
 the name is vernacular among the Irish people. But such (I believe) it neither is, nor 
 ever was. Unwritten discourse does not so style them, nor does that of the Celts of 
 Britain. Then as to writers, their date is late in Ireland, and their manner of usinff 
 
 CD 
 
 the word perhaps unsatisfactory. They almost all possessed some Latin learning; 
 and a Gaelicized adoption of the Latin word Scotus may prove no more than is proved 
 by Tighernach's plain Latin "monumenta Scotorum." It is not evident what word 
 we are to accept for it in Irish. The poem ascribed to St. Fiech of Sletty, st. 18, em- 
 ploys the dative plural Scotuibh, than which an earlier instance may (perhaps) not 
 
 readily 
 ' Ad Calcem Pomp. Melao, p. 62. Ed. Gronovii, 1772. 
 
XCVll 
 
 readily be found. That is Scotus with an Erse inflexion. But others have Cineadh 
 Scuit. And a chronicle cited by Dr. O' Conor varies in the name, speaking of Rifath 
 Scut or Scot, from whom proceeded the Scuit. — Proleg. ii, Ixxxvi. But this name 
 is taken from Mount Riphajus ; the Scythian my thus, garnished with a scrap of Scy- 
 thian geography. That either the Irish nation, or that major portion of it with which 
 their mythologists connect the Scythian mythus, ever called or knew themselves by 
 such a name, either generally, or vernacularly, or otherwise, than as some aborigines 
 of America have learned to call themselves Indians, is opposed to the evidences of 
 fact. 
 
 The derivation from Scythai is strictly impossible, for no nation so styled itself, 
 though the Greeks did so call a large body of tribes or nations. — Herod, iv. c. 6. 
 Dr. O'Conor observing this, and that their true name was Scoloti (Herod, ibid.), tried 
 to deduce Scoti from Scoloti ; thus obstinately maintaining the historical derivation 
 of the mythologists, but upon a different verbal etymology, and with the disadvan- 
 tage of the additional and immutable consonant L. But it is the wildest excess of 
 credulity, and the lowest prostration of the critical faculty, to believe that the eques- 
 trian nomades of the East galloped away to the shores of Gaul, and there dismounted, 
 and took boats, to go and tramp the forests and bogs of Erin, — for no other reason 
 than because semi-barbarous writers, of a class well-known throughout all Europe, 
 have played some tricks with the letters S, C, and T, and (what is more) with the ivrong 
 S, C, T. The Scytho-Scolotian theory must rest on the basis of Scot having been the 
 national and vernacular name, without interruption, from the first beginning down- 
 wards, than which nothing can appear more untrue. That very portion of the fable 
 which insinuates truth, by making the Scot colony the latest of the Irish denominations, 
 proves it to be a fable, because the recency of the Firbolgian name, which preceded 
 it, is proveable, as I shall show ; but will not waste more words on such a topic as 
 this. 
 
 I have observed that Scoti was the name of the Scoti in their own language; and 
 I have also observed, that it neither is, nor ever was (to our knowledge) the name of 
 the Gaoidhil, or Irish nation, in their own discourse; and can scarce be said to have 
 established itself in their writings, always excepting such as treat of the Scythian 
 mythus. Here is something to explain, if not to reconcile. 
 
 Since the name is Irish, and the Irish nation did not call themselves so, who did? 
 Those to whom the Romans first applied it. But who were they? The armaments 
 of marauders who came over from Ireland to ravage the province of Britannia. Such 
 is our original date and application of the word. The question is, whether it was an 
 exclusive application. And the affirmative may be siipposed, from its not being any- 
 IRISH ARCH. soc. 1 6. n where 
 
XCVlll 
 
 where found earlier, and not being found national in Erin. Thus it would seem as if 
 Irishmen were not Scoti, but expeditions of Irish warriors and pirates were. It may 
 be here well to remind the reader, that many names more or less famous in history 
 were not the names of nations or countries, but those of belligerent associations of 
 men. Such were the Bagaudse, the Vargi, the Aiteach-Tuatha, the Maroons, the 
 Chouans, and the Pindarrees; but none more to our purpose than the Vikingar, and 
 the Buccaneers, names terrible in the ears of foreigners, yet belonging to no nation. 
 The first instance I know of the territorial phrase, Scotia, is in Isidore of Seville, 
 whom David Rothe of Ossory cites at the year 630. — Tractatus, sect. iv. ap, Messing- 
 ham, Flor. Insula? SS.; Isidori Orig. xiv. cap. 6, tom. iv. p. 171. Arevali. 
 
 The same Isidorus has flatly affirmed, that Scoti signfied men stained by acupunc- 
 ture. And it were wrong, in our state of ignorance, to reject with flippancy a positive 
 assertion, which may have been derived from the lost books of Ammian, or some other 
 grave authority. Nor is the statement absurd, either in word or in matter. For 
 sooth and sgoth are genuine Irish glosses for a fioioei\ which will either apply to a 
 people painted'' with flowers, as the Britons opposed to Severus were with animals, 
 ypatpalg ttoikiXidv Z,(ú(ov, or generally, to ornament by diversity of colour; ávQíll,to, varie- 
 tate distinguo. — E. Lluyd; O'Eeilly; Scapulie Lex. This laxer sense shews itself in 
 scoth, morbus (Lluyd), and sgot, " common speech" for spot or. blemish, macula (ap; 
 Gael. Soc. Diet. ; and Macleod and Dewar's), seemingly in allusion to exanthematous 
 or efflorescent maladies. And as regards the matter, it would not be improbable, but 
 the reverse, that those Irish marauders, who first came over in fleets of coracles to 
 support the Gwyddyl Fichti in their depredations, were of the Crutheni ; and this 
 being probable in itself, it is possible that the name thus originating may have inured 
 to subsequent expeditions of the red Irish. 
 
 But the same gloss hath other idioms, flowing (I believe) out of the idea oi flower. 
 Scoth, chosen, selected (O'Eeilly and O'Brien); scoth, choice or best of any thing; 
 ]x;och nabpeap, best part of the army (G. Soc. Diet.). To the same idea belongs scoth, 
 a youth, a young lad, a son, a young shoot of a plant ; and, perhaps, also scotha and 
 scuite, said by Mr. O'Reilly to mean " brambles used for fences." Now it is certainly 
 no violent supposition, that the bands, who sallied forth from Erin in her piratical era, 
 both were, and called themselves, her pcorh na bpeap, the flower of her warriors. 
 
 Besides this masculine noun, we have the same word in the feminine, scoth, sgoth, 
 a boat, or small vessel ; scoth-long (boat-ship), a yacht. — O'Reilly ; Gael. Soc. ; Arm- 
 strong. 
 
 '' Scotha Hibernis idem sonat quod /ores seu — Colgan in Vit. S. Scutini vel Scothini, 1 1 Jan., 
 florum variegatio, et scotadh idem quod celeritas. p. 10. 
 
XCIX 
 
 strong. This will scarcely arise out of the first intention offoiver. But if the " flower 
 of warriors" had so adopted that description as to make a very name of it, then the 
 vessels in which they plied their lawless business would, in the usual idiom of sailors, 
 receive the same appellation, together with the gender commonly ascribed to ships. 
 What is yon vessel? She is a pirate. What is her captain? He is a pirate. And so 
 forth. Should any one say, that Isidore had lightly assumed Scoti to be an Erse 
 synonyme for the Latin Picti, that the general use of the name (so rapidly diffused 
 through the West) agrees but ill with a narrow derivation from the Crutheni; and that 
 the desperate adventures of the Flower of Erin, in their pirate or flower boats, intro- 
 duced this late but famous name, he would (as the case now stands) carry my humble 
 approbation. When people get a new name, we may also suppose new circumstances. 
 TheHiberni did greatly change, viz., from mere landsmen to a race of pirates under sea- 
 kings. No light reasoning in the abstract; and reinforced by the fact, that those 
 belligerents were the first (within our knowledge) that obtained the appellation. In 
 considering Irish words with a view to the elucidation of ancient history, it will be 
 right to bear in mind, that letters, as well as signs of aspiration, were always introduced 
 into the writing of Avords for the purpose of being pronounced ; and that any eclipsing 
 or obliterated pronunciation of a letter is necessarily an idiom of speech, subsequent 
 in date not only to the word, but to the act of writing it. 
 
 I have withheld, in No. V. p. ix., my own firm belief concerning the Tuatha De, 
 because the argumentation of it is long, and incapable of compression ; but, upon 
 second thought, I will here briefly state my persuasion that they were the great order 
 or college of British Druids, flying before the face of the Eomans into Ireland ; and 
 will, with equal brevity, set forth my general notion of Irish origins. 
 
 Hiberniofthe ancients. Emigrations from Great Britain, made at dates unknown, 
 but old enough for the two dialects to have diverged from their common type, of 
 course fed from time to time by the arrival of other adventurers or refugees, and 
 forming a population of the extremest ferity. 
 
 Firholg. A colony of Gaulish tribes planted along South Britain, and retaining 
 the same names they had borne in Belgium. Ceesar speaks of it as a known and his- 
 torical fact, which remote facts in those countries were not. — B. G. v. 1 2. Within 
 living memory Divitiacus, king of the Suessones and other Belgians, had reigned 
 also over a great part of Britain. — B. G. ii. 4. That is to say, British and Gaulish 
 Belgium were remembered as forming one sovereignty. Within eighty-seven years of 
 their planting in Britain, the Fergusian Scots denied the superiority of the kings of 
 Tara. And we shall make liberal allowance, if we say the Belg^ had held South 
 Britain 1 50 years before Csesar assailed it ; a century would, perhaps, satisfy the truth. 
 
 n 2 The 
 
The Firbolg invaded Ireland from Britain, not from Soissons or any other part of 
 Belgium. Because the Dumnonii of Solinus and Ptolemy (popularly misspelt Dam- 
 nonii), were the Domhnon or Domhnan of the Irish Firbolg. But they had their name 
 from the dyvnon, i. e. deeps, little valleys among steep hills, — from which their country 
 is still called Devon, — and in Welsh Dyvnaint ; the permutation of the V, otherwise 
 single F, with the M, being of perpetual occurrence, and the two consonants used 
 indifferently in manuscripts of no vast age. See Lhuyd's Archa?ologia, pp. 221, 228. 
 So the Irish MH sounds V. The same word is Doumn, Douvn, and Doun, in the 
 Armorican; and Dom Lepelletier found, in three lives of St. Gwenole, pars Domnonica, 
 pagos Domnonicos, and rura Domnoniensia, from which he collects that there was 
 
 also a Domnonia among the hills and vales of the Armorican Cornwall Diet. Bret, in 
 
 Doun. The name of the Firdomhnan described the surface of a particular district in 
 the greater island ; while the Firbolgian tribe Firbolg, or Belgse by excellence, were, 
 I suppose, from the royal demesnes of Belgica, near the Venta Belgarum. 
 
 But a people do not thus indelibly receive a name from the face of their country, 
 till they have been long and fully settled there. Therefore the Firbolgian conquest 
 was not much older than Csesar's time, if it were not a good bit later. And it 
 was the first influx of a civilization, rude indeed, but much superior to that of the 
 Hiberni ; the first emerging of a gens efFera towards the higher rank of the gentes 
 barbarai. 
 
 Tuatha De. The people of Gods, or the people of the [i. e. dear and sacred to the] 
 Gods. When the druidic college could no longer maintain in Britain its vast power 
 and mysterious rites, it removed them to Erin, their only sure asylum. They ob- 
 tained superiority in that island more by their treasures, arts, and learning, and the 
 engines of religious awe, and as gods or divine men, a tribe sacer interpresque Deorum, 
 than as men, by arms and numbers. At this date, the druidical magic was systema- 
 tically organized in Ireland. They have been called Danann, either falsely, from the 
 more modern Dani, or ancient Danai; but rather from dan, art, poem, song (see Keat- 
 ing, p. 48, O'Connor's ed.), which derivation, if it do not express the Druids, sufficiently 
 expresses the Bards. 
 
 The time of the removal of the hierarchy was after the unsuccessful wars of Cyno- 
 beline's sons against the Romans; of which events the capture of Caractacus, in A. D. 
 50, was the cardinal point. I have already said that the argument vastly exceeds the 
 space now at my disposal, and I must, therefore, be excused for speaking meo periculo. 
 But Firbolg, saith Gilda Coeman, ruled during thirty-seven' years. Therefore, with 
 
 their 
 ' A poem, cited by Keating, p. 39, but of no comparable authority, says fifty-six years. 
 
CI 
 
 their fulcrum in A. D. 50, our compasses will sweep through A. D. 13 for the advent 
 of the Firbolg ; and I suppose it was thereabouts. The magical dynasty prevailed, 
 according to the Psalter of Cashel, during 197 years, when the era of the Gaoidhil"" 
 arises. That is to say, the Hiberni, or general population, quasi-indigenous, of Ire- 
 land, resumed that superiority which the Brito-Belgic and Druidical migrations of 
 Britons had wrested from them, changed and improved in its social energies by the 
 infusion of those more advanced races. This falls, as it were, upon the year 247, 
 according to the Irish chronologers, combined with my date of the transfer of Druid- 
 ism. But the emancipation of the Gaoidhil from the yoke of the Tuatha De is myth- 
 historically identified with the rise and establishment of the Scoti. And the year 247 
 is only seven years before the accession of Cormac M'Art, to whom I have (by a curious 
 coincidence, for I had not made this computation) conjecturally assigned the begin- 
 nings of the Scoti, as being the first recorded sea-king. But the year 50 was only 
 named as the cardinal year in the misfortunes of Cynobeline's house, and not with any 
 idea of its being the actual year of that great transaction. Therefore there is not 
 really any discrepancy at all. I cannot refrain from thinking, that the durations as- 
 signed by the seannachies to these fabulous dynasties (durations as short and modest as 
 the dates are remote and extravagant) were based in truth, and may serve us for 
 clues to its investigation. — (H.) 
 
 No. XXII. Seepage 180. 
 
 The following documents seem worthy of preservation, and will give the reader 
 some of the principal authorities for the history of the parties mentioned in the legend 
 of St. Cairnech : 
 
 I. The first is a legend preserved in the book of Dubhaltach, or Dudley Mac Firbis, 
 in the possession of the Earl of Roden, p. 112. It relates to the history of Muredhach 
 Mac Eoghan, and his vpife, Ere, the maternal aunt of St. Carnech. 
 
 TTIuipeaoac mac Bo^am cecpe mec Muireadhach, son of Eoghan, had four 
 
 laip, 1 aon rharaip leo; rDuipcfpcac, sons, who had one mother : Muircheartach, 
 
 TTIoen, pfpnóac, -j UijCpnac, Gape in- Moen, Fearadach, and Tighearnach. Earc, 
 
 jean daughter 
 
 ™Nomen quo Hibernenses se ab immemorabili ginal Irish (and their colonies in North Britain), 
 
 distinguunt O'Con. Proleg. ii. Ixxxviii. as distinct from the Belgians and Dananns ; and 
 
 But its history, meaning, and affinities, seem its etymological affinity to Galli and Galatse ap- 
 
 quite unascertained ; it belongs only to the ori- pears to me devoid of solid foundation. 
 
Cll 
 
 ji^ean 66uipn pij^ Qlban macaip an 
 cfepaip pin, uc Di^ric, 
 
 Cecpe niec la TTluipfoac 
 Ppta h-Gpc pa poop péun, 
 ITluipceapcGc, Ci jfpnac, 
 pfpaooc ajup nioeun. 
 
 Jap n-euj riiec ©ojain, cuj pCp^up, 
 mac Conuill ^ulban, Gape in^ean 
 í,óaipn, 50 puj pi cerpe mec ele bo .1. 
 peólim, í-oapn, 6pennainn, -| Seu&na, 
 amail appeapc, 
 
 Cerpe mec aj pfp^up ppia h-Gpc 
 ChubuiD ceuDna, 
 PeólimiD ajup ^.oapn, 
 6pennainn ujup Seuona, 
 
 Uainijg Gape pfrhpace 50 Cuipnfc po 
 aicpije, ajup bob é meub a h-uirpije, 
 50 pleuccQÓ ^aca bapa h-iomaipe ó 
 Chópaij 50 h-aipin 1 m-baoi Caipnfc 
 naom 1 ccpic Tioip Oilij^ (no Qilij), 
 maile pe opucc pola aj pnije cpé 
 búip jac mfóip bi aj poccam Chaipni^. 
 mo cfn buic ap Caipnfc, a Gape, 1 poo- 
 pia nfrii, agup jac oapa Ri bup áipmfc 
 jeubup Gpinn 50 bpar jupob DOb piol, 
 -| buaib mnú, -j clepij bib, 1 buaió cara 
 
 -| comlomn 
 
 daughter of Loam, King of Alba, was the 
 mother of those four, wt dixit l_poetd]. 
 
 Four sons had Muireadhach 
 By Earc, of noble worthiness, 
 Muircheartach, Tigearnach, 
 Fearadhach, and Moen. 
 
 After the death of the son of Eoghan, 
 Fergus, son of Conal Gulban, espoused 
 Earc, the daughter of Loarn; and she bore 
 four sons more for him, viz., Fedhlim, 
 Loarn, Brennainn, and Seudna, as was said, 
 
 Four sons had Fergus by Ere, 
 The same we)'e worthy: 
 Fedlhimidh, and Loarn, 
 Brennainn, and Seudna. 
 
 The aforesaid Earc came to Cairneach 
 in penitence ; and such was the greatness 
 of her penitence that she knelt at every 
 second ridge from Tory island to where 
 Saint Cairneach was, in the district of 
 Ross Oiligh (or Ailigh°), at the same 
 time that a dew of blood was issuing 
 from the top of eveiy one of her fingers 
 as she approached Cairneach. I hail thee, 
 said Cairneach, O Earc, and thou shalt go 
 to heaven ; and one of every two° worthy 
 
 kings 
 
 n Ross Oiligh or Ailigh. — This was the cele- 
 brated palace of Ailcach, near Londonderry, for a 
 full account of which see the Ordnance Memoir of 
 the parish of Templemore, p. 27, sq. The whole 
 district was anciently called Tir-Ailigh (ibid., 
 p. 207); and probably Ross Ailigh was the 
 place now called the Rosses, on the Fovle, near 
 Derry. Ere is said to have passed in peniten- 
 
 tial pilgrimage from Tory island to Ross Ailigh, 
 i. e. from one extremity to the other of the dis- 
 trict belonging to her race. 
 
 " Every two. — Colgan says : " Hi octo Erca; fiUi 
 in adeo magnam temporis successu crevere gen- 
 tem ct potentiam, ut ex eis, viginti sex universa: 
 Hibcrnia; monarchic, et onmes Tir-copania- (vulgo 
 Tyroniiu) et Tirconallix' Principes, hi ex Sedna, 
 
cm 
 
 icomloinn poppa; -| lap ppiorailfrh eaj^- 
 lupbacca o Caipnfc di lapuiii, paoióij^ 
 a ppiopao Docum na gloipe piopuióe. 
 
 Óeanoacup Cáipnfc an mai^inpm, 
 cona oe ainmni^fj> .1. Ceall ©apca, 
 aic lonoopcaip Gape, -| pájbam Caip- 
 nfc coimeÚD ince .1. Cpiooan Gppcop. 
 
 Q TnaicleoBap i.ecan ITIhec phipbi- 
 
 6apc, umoppo, ap uaiée ploinncfp a 
 mac muipcfpcac mac ©pea. 
 
 rriuipcfpcac mac muipCooi^ -\ 6ap- 
 ca, C013 mec lep .1. pfpj^up, tDomnall, 
 6aooan, NeLlin, -\ Sganoal, arhuil ap- 
 peapc, 
 
 C015 mec niuipcfpcaij 50 m-blaio 
 TTlec muipfoai^ mic ©ojain. 
 tDomnatl, Hellm japg 50 n-jup 
 6aoDan, Sjanbal ip pTpjup (no Peop- 
 
 5"r)- 
 
 Qbep 
 
 kings who shall ever reign over Erin shall 
 be of thy seed ; and the best women, and 
 the best clerics, shall be theirs, and suc- 
 cess in battle and combat shall be upon 
 them. And after ecclesiastical ministra- 
 tions from Cairneach, her spirit passed 
 into eternal glory. 
 
 Cairneach blessed that spot, and hence 
 its name, viz., Ceall Earca [Earc's cell], 
 where Earc died ; and Cairneach left a 
 person in charge of the place, viz,, Crio- 
 dan'' the Bishop. 
 
 This is from the copy of the Book of 
 Lecan Meic Firbisigh. 
 
 Earc then, from her is her son Muir- 
 cheartach Mac Earca named. 
 
 Muircheartach, the son of Muireadhach 
 and of Earc, had five sons, viz., Fearghvis, 
 Domhnall, Baodan, Nellin, and Scannal, 
 as Avas said, 
 
 The five sons of famous Muircheartach, 
 
 The son of Muireadhach, sonofEoghan. 
 
 Domhnall, Nellin,the fierce and puis- 
 sant, 
 
 Baodan, Sgannal, and Fearghus (or 
 Feorghus). 
 
 It 
 
 illi ex Murchertacho prodierunt." — Vit. S. Car- 
 nech, 2 Mart. p. 782, c. 4. And in a note 
 he adds ; " Haec colliguntur ex Ketenno, lib. 2, 
 ex Quatuor Magistris in Annalibus, Gilda Mo- 
 duda in Catalogo Reguni HiberniaB, et aliis pas- 
 sim scriptoribus qui de eisdem Regibus agunt. 
 Omnes enim numerant 16 Reges ex Eugenii et 
 decern ex Conalli posteris oriundos, tjuorum ge- 
 nealogiam referunt ad Murchertacbum ex Mure- 
 
 dacio, et ad Sednam ex Fergussio Ercae filios." 
 
 P Criodan Perhaps this is the same whom 
 
 Colgan mentions as a discipla of St. Petroc, or 
 Pereuse, abbot of Padstow (i. e. Petrocstowe), in 
 Cornwall, who died about A. D. 564. Of Crio- 
 dan Colgan says : " Cridanus colitur in 
 
 Lagenia in ecclesia de Acadh Binnich, die 11 
 Mali." — Acta Sanctorum, p. 586. n. 11, 12, 13. 
 
CIV 
 
 Qoep fliocc i^enleabaip cianaofba 
 (nac aicne a ujGop) clann ele bo ber aj 
 Dluipcfpcac mac Gapca; map po abep ; 
 Jre annpo na 6pfcain acáo ap pliocc 
 cuinnceuDcaraJ^ .i.Diaccug TTIuipceap- 
 rac mac [Gapca] bean Cuipij 50 pu^ 
 cerpe maca do .1. Conpaicin -] ^ai&il- 
 Pichr, o era puipi j -\ pij ópeacan Copn, 
 -| Hellm a quo ui "Héllin. 
 
 Ni abaip an penlebap aip ace pm. 
 ^tóeaó Jibe lenab ail lappmopacc ap 
 piojpaiD 6pfcon-Copn peucam an ponn 
 I Sapcuib GO n-joipm i Sa\;t Cornwall, 
 uaip ajpin ópfcaincopn. 
 
 It is said in a very ancient book (the 
 author of which is not known) that Muir- 
 cheartach Mac Earca had other children. 
 Thus does it say ; " These are the Britons 
 who descended from Conn of the Hundred 
 Battles, viz., Muircheartach Mac (Earca) 
 having espoused the wife of Luirig, she 
 bore him four sons, viz., Consaitin, and 
 Gaidil-Ficht, from whom descended the 
 chiefs and kings of Britain- Corn; Neillin 
 a quo Ui Neillin."' 
 
 The old book says no more about him 
 than this. But whosoever wishes to in- 
 quire about the kings of Britain-Corn, let 
 him search the country in Saxonland, and 
 which in Saxon is called Cornwall, for 
 that is Britain-Corn. 
 
 There can be very little doubt that " the old book," whose author was unknown, 
 which is spoken of and quoted in the foregoing passage, is the identical legend of St. 
 Carnech, which is for the first time printed above, p. 172, seq.; but whether Mac 
 Firbis quoted it from the book of Bally mote, or from an older copy, which contained 
 also other similar matter, we have now no means of ascertaining. 
 
 II. The following curious verses will also throw light on the history of Muredach 
 and Ere, the daughter of Loarn. They are taken from a poem beginning Gnna 
 Dalca Chaipbpe cpuaio, "Enna, the pupil of hardy Cairbre;" of which there is a 
 very good copy in p. 1 63 of a manuscript volume of bardic poetry, of great interest 
 and historical value, the property of the late O'Conor Don, by whose kindness it was 
 deposited in trust with the Royal Irish Academy, that its contents might be exa- 
 mined and transcribed by Irish scholars. 
 
 eapc «njean r^oóijm jan lén Earc, the daughter of unsubdued Loarn, 
 
 maroip na n-occap mac moip-cpén The mother of the eight great brave 
 
 sons, 
 ipu Whose 
 
 '^ Only three of the sons are here mentioned ; 
 but the fourth, " Scannall, a quo gens Scannail," 
 
 is given above, pp. 187, 189, where the passage 
 here quoted occurs. 
 
cv 
 
 ipa piol ip cpeopac rail 
 mep ©ojan ip Conall. 
 
 Cijepnac ba cpén a pi 
 ip Peapaoac 50 bplaicpi 
 niuipceapcac, íTloan meaóac 
 Clann Gipce pe ITluipeaoac. 
 
 CLann Uijeapnaij an caoib ce 
 pil Uijeapnaij ttiic Gipce 
 Peapaoac péin plaic abaib 
 Ó cáio Cenel Peapc^oaij. 
 
 rCenel TTloain co meaóaib 
 o TTloan mac rDuipeaoaij 
 niuipceapcac co meaoaip min 
 ip uaó aipopigpab O1I15,] 
 
 Sil pin na 5-ceicpe mac min 
 00 páj Gape a n-Gojan cip 
 ploinnpioo baoib anoip jan paill 
 pil mac n-Gipc a ccpic Conaill. 
 
 Qn Gapca ipa clanna pin 
 injean Coaipn a h-Qlbain 
 cuj peapjup mac Conaill cam 
 1 ap cpaó capeip ITIuipeaDaij. 
 
 Seabna, Peiolimib po peap 
 6peanainn ip Coapn laimóeap 
 
 clann 
 
 ' Call is a Brehonlaw term, signifying within 
 the tribe or territory. 
 
 ' Eoghan and Conall: i. e. Eoghan son of Niall, 
 of the Nine Hostages, the father of Muireadach, 
 her first husband, and Conall Gulban, the father 
 of Fergus, her second husband. 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 
 
 Whose seed lias been powerful within', 
 Between Eoghan and ConalP. 
 
 Tigernach, who ruled with bravery, 
 And Fearadhach of kingly power, 
 Muircheartach, and Moan, rich in mead, 
 Were the sons of Earc by Muireadach. 
 
 The race of Tighearnach of rich domains. 
 Are the Siol Tighernaigh Mic Eirce, 
 Fearadhach too, a full ripe chief, 
 From whom are the Cenel Fearadhaigh. 
 
 [Cenel Moain*^ of the mead. 
 
 From Moan, son of Muireadhach, 
 Muircheartach, the gentle and merry, — 
 Fromhimdescendthe kings of Aileach.] 
 
 Those are the descendants of the four 
 gentle sons 
 Whom Earc left in Tir-Eoghain ; 
 Now I shall name for you without fail 
 The descendants of Fare's sons in Tir 
 Chonaill. 
 
 The Earc, whose sons these were. 
 Was the daughter of Loarn of Alba; 
 Whom Fearghus, the son of Conall, took 
 To wife, for dowry", after Muireadhach. 
 
 Seadna, Feidhhmidh, well do I know, 
 Breanainn and Loarn, the right-handed, 
 
 Were 
 
 ' Cenel Moain The four lines enclosed in 
 
 brackets are supplied by Mr. Curry from another 
 copy of this poem in the Book of Fenagh. 
 
 " For dowry : i. e. he gave her a dowry ; which, 
 according to ancient custom, was the proof of an 
 honourable marriage. 
 
CVl 
 
 clann 6ipce oelbjopa an opuinj, 
 ajup Peapjuip mic Conuill. 
 
 Nip pajaiB Peilim do cloinn 
 ácc Gojan beaj ip Coluim, 
 nip páj 6penainn, peim 50 par 
 ace mao 6aoicin ppirbeapcac (no 
 ppiccfpcac). 
 
 Coa]\n ba laioip a jlac 
 
 pob uapul ppimjeine a mac 
 Ronan araip na mac meann 
 Colman Seijinn ip Caippeunn. 
 
 Na cpi mic p\n o'pájaib 6apc 
 
 gan c-pil ace naoim 50 naoimneapc, 
 
 SeoGna aice pé piolab 
 
 cuur caoipeac cpén piojpab. 
 
 Seaona mac Peapjupa páil 
 o puil piol Seaona paopnáip 
 
 Cinel 
 
 Were the sons of Earc, valorous the 
 
 band, 
 And of Fearghus, the son of Conall. 
 
 Feilim left no children, 
 
 Except Eoghan the little, and Colum^. 
 Breanainn of happy career left not, 
 But only Baoithin™ of the goodly deeds. 
 
 Loarn, whose hand was strong. 
 
 Illustrious was the first-born of his 
 
 sons, 
 Eonan, the father of the powerful sons'', 
 Colman, Seighinn, and Laisreann. 
 
 These three sons which Earc left, 
 
 Were without issue'', except saints of 
 
 saintly power. 
 Seadna was her's for the propagation 
 Of people, chiefs, and brave kings. 
 
 Seadna, the son of Fearghus of FaiP, 
 From whom descended the Siol Seadna 
 noble and brave, 
 
 Cenel 
 
 " Colum This was the celebrated St. Co- 
 
 lumba, or Columb-Kille. See Colgan, Trias Th., 
 p. 477. Eoghan, his younger brother, was the 
 father of St. Ernan, abbot of Druim-thuama in 
 Tirconnell. — Colgan, Acta SS. in 1 Jan. p. 7. 
 
 * Baoithin. — This was the successor of St. Co- 
 lumba in the government of the monastery of 
 lona, and founder of the church of Tigh-baoithin 
 
 in Tirconnell Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 480, 
 
 n. 4. 
 
 " Powerful nons : i. e. saints. For St. Colman, 
 who is also called Columbanus, see Colgan, 
 
 Tr. Th., p. 480, n. 8. For St. Seighin, or Se- 
 gineus, ibid. p. 482, n. 38. It is doubtful whe- 
 ther this was the Segineus who was abbot of 
 Bangor, and died A. D. 664, according to the 
 Four Masters ; or the Segineus who was Arch- 
 bishop of Armagh, and died A. D. 687. For St. 
 Laisreann, see Colgan, ib. p. 481, n. 26. 
 
 y Without issue : i. e. Fedlim, Brenainn, and 
 Loam, left no posterity except saints ; but 
 Seadna was the ancestor of kings and people. 
 
 ' Fail : i. e. of Ireland. 
 
evil 
 
 Cinel f^u jbac coip 'p<^ ^"r 
 pluaj pánao 50 píop poUup. 
 
 Clann Ciapúin, clann Cponnmaoil 
 cam 
 ip clann Coinjpi j 50 piojaiB 
 ip jabpin 50 n-jniorh n-gupa 
 piol Seabnc mic Peapjjupa. 
 
 Siol mic n-Gipce pin jan ail 
 a cip Conuill ip Gojain 
 olc péan a ccaipoip boi la 
 DO piol cCopmaic ihic Snna. 
 
 t)o cuinnijGapc corhaio cáió 
 ap a h-occap mac mop blair 
 peaponn puice nac ppic paill 
 piol mic n-6ipc a ccpic ConaiU. 
 
 Uujpac mic Peapjupa oi 
 Dpuim Cijean ap a uoiple 
 
 ap 
 
 * In the East : i. e. in Scotland ; and here, in 
 Ireland. 
 
 •• Fanad A territory in the north of Tircon- 
 
 nell, extending from Lough Swilly to Mulroy 
 Lough, and from the sea to Rathmelton. It com- 
 prised the parish of Cloondawadoge ; and Rath- 
 muUen was its chief residence. 
 
 <= Eoghan : i. e. Tir Connell and Tir Eoghain 
 
 Cenel Lughdach in the East^ and here, 
 And the hosts of Fanad'', 'tis clearly 
 true. 
 
 The Clann Ciarain, and the fair Clann 
 
 Crunnmaoil, 
 And the kingly Clann Loingsigh, 
 They, — the distinguished for valiant 
 
 deeds, — 
 Are the descendants of Seadna, the son 
 
 of Fearghus. 
 
 These are the descendants of Fare's sons 
 without reproach. 
 In the countries of Conall and of Eo- 
 ghan*', 
 111 did their friendship work 
 To the descendants of Cormac, son of 
 Enna. 
 
 Fare besought a noble gift 
 
 From her eight sons of great renown, 
 A territory, free of all claim'^, to de- 
 pend, 
 From the descendants of Fare's sons in 
 Tir Conaill. 
 
 The sons of Fearghus gave unto her 
 Druim Lighean% because of its noble- 
 ness. 
 
 For 
 
 (Tyrone). 
 
 d Free of all claim. — ppiC poll, a Brehon 
 law term nearly equivalent to out fee simple. 
 
 * Druim Lighean, or Cruachan Lighean, now 
 Drumleene, on the western bank of Lough Foyle, 
 near Lifford, is still the name of a townland in 
 the barony of Raphoe, parish of Clonleigb, or 
 Clonlaodh, county Donegal. A monastery was 
 
 o2 
 
CVlll 
 
 ap a coimoeipi ay cip call 
 iDep Gojan ip Conall. 
 
 X)o pijne a ciomna pe n-éj 
 Gape aluinn, ni h-iomapbpéj 
 a cpioc oo Caipneac miaD n-gal 
 bo Oea^riiac a oepBpearap. 
 
 Q h-eic, a h-op, a h-éa&ac, 
 a cioólacaó cpoimcéabac, 
 a ppeapbal pop aj pleajaib 
 uaire ap riiacaib ITIuipeaDaij^. 
 
 Q h-eappaó jaca bliaona 
 map oo Biaó beó péim piaj^la 
 up céo Da jac cpao lappm 
 DO Chaipneac ó piol Gojain. 
 
 Cujpac piol Gojam an ciop 
 ppi pe Caipnij jan acpjip, 
 agup DO paopac, miao n-jal, 
 'na óiaij pé picioD bliaóan. 
 
 TTlappan ip Cappán lappin, 
 DO comapba b'eip Caipni^ 
 
 cucpac 
 
 For its convenient situation within the 
 
 land, 
 Between Tir Eoghain and Tir Conaill. 
 
 She made her will before her death — 
 Earc, the beautiful, it is no falsehood — 
 She bequeathed her territory to the ve- 
 nerated, powerful Cairneach, 
 The goodly son of her sister. 
 
 Her horses, her gold, her apparel, 
 
 Her presents of many heavy hundreds. 
 And that he be entertained at ban- 
 quets. 
 For her, by the sons of Muireadhach. 
 
 Her suit of apparel every year. 
 
 As if she were alive, by strict injunction. 
 And an hundredof every kind of cattle. 
 To Cairneach, from the seed of Eoghan. 
 
 The seed of Eoghan paid the tribute 
 During Cairneach's life without mur- 
 mur. 
 And they paid it, — noble deed, — 
 After him for the term of twenty years. 
 
 Massan and Cassan^ then 
 
 Were the two coarbs after Cairneach ; 
 
 They 
 
 founded by St. Columba at Clonleigh (Colgan, 
 Trias Thaum. p. 435, n. 03), over which St. 
 Carnech perhaps afterwards presided. Colgan, 
 Acta SS. p. 782. See above, p. 241, n. ' ; and 
 O'Donovan's Four Masters, at the year 1522 
 (p. 1357) ; 1524 fp. 1371 ) ; and 1538 fp. 1813). 
 ' Massan and Cassan — Colgan says : " Forte 
 hie Cassanus fuit unus ex quatuor Sanctis Cas- 
 sanis, de quibus egimus supra hac die [28 Martii] 
 
 in vita S.Cassani Episcopi, et fortasse quartus qui 
 20 Junii colitur. Item eum qui hie Massanusap- 
 pellatur, existimo esse, qui ab aliis Assanus voca- 
 tur ; et colitur 27 April, secundum Marianum et 
 alios. Solent enim nostrates prajfigere particulam 
 Mo, vel solum M nominibus Sanctorum a vocali 
 incipientibus, ut antea sacpe monui." — Acta SS., 
 p. 783, n. 8. 
 
CIX 
 
 cucpac t)puim li^ean gnn cum 
 ap ciop Caipni j oo congrháil. 
 
 Cucpac clanna Néill co par 
 
 jan ciop jun peace jan c-pluaij- 
 
 eaó, 
 ciD cia po con^baió gan c-pal 
 ciop Caipnij a DuBpaoap. 
 
 Peap^up mac ITluipceapcaij^ moip 
 cona cloinn uapailaporhoip 
 jabpac an Opuim pa ciop 08 
 Pip Opoma laD Da éipe. 
 
 They gave away Druim Lighean freely, 
 Upon condition of receiving Cairneach's 
 tribute. 
 
 The prosperous Clann Neill gave, 
 Free of expeditions or of hostings^, 
 Although they might have kept it 
 
 without reproach, 
 Cairneach's tribute as they asked. 
 
 Fearghus, the son of great Muircheartach, 
 With his noble, illustrious, great sons, 
 Took the Druim'' subject to this tri- 
 bute, 
 And hence they were called Fir Droma'. 
 
 Although the foregoing curious poem was never before published, yet it was not 
 unknown to the indefatigable Colgan*^ ; and it evidently forms the authority for the 
 following historical narrative, which he has given in his Life of St. Carnech : " Mortuo 
 deinde secundo conjuge Fergussio, Erca a quatuor filiis, quos eidem genuerat, in suae 
 viduitatis solatium et sustentationem donatur supramemorato prajdio nunc Druim- 
 ligean nunc Cruchan-ligean appellari solito: quod et ipsa sub mortem condito testa- 
 mento S. Carnecho sobrino, de filiorum consensu perpetuo legavit ; relictáque Murcher- 
 tacho caeterisque filiis ex priori thoro susceptis sua regia suppellectile, eosdem, ultro 
 ad hoc se offerentes, obligavit ad centum capita ex quolibet armentorum genere eidem 
 S. Carnecho ejusve successori quotannis in perpetuum numeranda. Haec autem 
 pia et perampla devotae Principis legata, toto tempore, quo S. Carnechus supervixit, 
 
 et 
 
 ^ Hastings The successors of St. Carnech, 
 
 it appears, preferred the tribute to the land, 
 which was at that time burdened with the 
 charges of expeditions and hustings, the main- 
 tenance of troops, and also the obligation of 
 serving personally in the wars, from which the 
 ecclesiastical character of the owners did not 
 protect them. 
 
 •> The Druim : i. e. Druim Lighean. 
 
 ' Fir Droma. — They were called Ui Ethach 
 
 Droma Lighean, the descendants of Eochaidh of 
 Druim Lighean, or Feara Droma Lighean, the 
 men of Drum-Lighean. See the genealogy of the 
 O'Donnellys, who were the chiefs of the Fir 
 Droma, in the Appendix to O'Donovan's Four 
 Masters, p. 2426. 
 
 ^ Colgan speaks of the author of this poem 
 only under the general terms of "author quidam 
 anouymus, qui videtur ante octingeutos vel am- 
 plius annos vixisse." 
 
ex 
 
 et annis insuper viginti ab ejiis morte, rata et firma manserunt, et fideliter solveban- 
 tur. Verum postea Cassanus et Massanus qui S. Carnecho in monasterii regimine suc- 
 cesserant, negligentiam aliquam in annua ilia armentorum pensione solvenda, vel jam 
 commissam videntes, vel ne in postcrum committeretur metuentes, consenserunt ad 
 dominium prtedicti prajdii in filios posterosve Muredacii ea conditione transferendum, 
 quod dudum statuta pensio, quotannis, ut dim consuevit, integre solveretur. Hac 
 ergo transactione peracta, Fergussius supra memorato Murcliertacho natus, ejusque filii 
 praidictum praidium possidendum susceperunt, et annis pluribus retinuerunt, usque 
 scilicet ad tempora Domnaldi filii Aidi Hibernia3 Monarchal, qui ex supra memorati 
 Conalli seniine oriundus, ab anno Domini 623 ad 639 regnavit." — Acta SS., p. 782. 
 
 From the foregoing documents it would seem that, at the time when Ere became 
 St. Carnech's jienitent, he was at Ross-Ailigh. That after the liberal endowments 
 bequeathed to him by Ere, he established a monastery at Drium Lighean, or perhaps 
 enlarged and enriched that which had been founded by St. Columba at Cluain Laodh, 
 now Clonleigh'. 
 
 There are also some data furnished in the poem for determining the year of St. Car- 
 nech's death. The bard tells us that the successors of St. Carnech, twenty years after 
 his death, consented to give up the manor of Druim-Lighean, and that Fergus, the son 
 of Muircheartach, was the sovereign who accepted this surrender, and resumed posses- 
 sion of the Druim, from which his posterity were termed Fir-Droma. 
 
 But Fergus, according to O'Flaherty's Chronology, reigned conjointly with his 
 brother Domhnall for one year only, viz., A. D. ^6^-6. The Four Masters place the 
 commencement of the reign of Domhnall and Fergus in 559, and their death in 561. 
 But the Annals of Ulster favour O'Flaherty's date. It is probable, however, that Fer- 
 gus entered into possession of Druim-Lighean whenhe was chief of Tyrone, and before 
 he became king of Ireland. Therefore St. Carnech must have died before the year 545, 
 if we adopt the dates of O'Flaherty ; or before the year 539, if we adopt, with Colgan, 
 the chronology of the Four Masters. 
 
 There is another St. Carnech mentioned in Irish history, who is said to have been 
 bishop of Tuilen, now Dulane, near Kells, in the county of Meath ; but his memory is 
 now altogether forgotten there. Colgan is of opinion that this is not the same as the 
 Carnech who is the subject of the foregoing remarks. For his day is not the 28th of 
 
 March, 
 
 ' Colgan says: " Unde cum duae ecclesiaj, una septentrionem, satis vicina; ; in alterutra ipsuin 
 
 Dotnlmac-mor, de Magh-Ith, appellata ; altera Abbatis, et per consequens Episcopi munus ex- 
 
 Cluain Laodh dicta, sint illi praedio [scil. de ercuisseexistimo." — Acta SS., p. 782, c. 2. 
 Druim-ligean], una ad occidentem, altera ad 
 
CXI 
 
 March, but the i6th of May, under which date his death is thus recorded in the 
 Feilire of Aenghus : 
 
 6as cait) chaRNi5 piR^ci^^c. 
 
 " The illustrious death of Carnech the truly powerful." 
 And the gloss adds: 
 
 .1. Caipnech o Uuilen i pail Che- i. e. Carnech of Tuilen, in the neigh- 
 
 nannpa, -\ oo 6peacnaib Copn oo. bourhood of Cenannas [Kells], and he is of 
 
 the Britons of Corn [Cornwall]. 
 
 By this it appears that St. Carnech of Tuilen was not a native of Ireland, but of 
 Cornwall, and therefore Colgan supposes him to be the same as St. Cernach or Caran- 
 tach, whose day in the Calendar of the British Church is the i6th of May, and who 
 flourished about a century before the other St. Carnech, having been, as it is said, a 
 contemporary of St. Patrick — Trias. Thaum., p. 231. (Acta SS., p. 783, c. 8). It is pro- 
 bable that his memory was introduced into Ireland, and a church dedicated to him at 
 Tuilen, by the three tuatha or septs of the British, i. e. Welshmen, who settled there, 
 according to the topographical poem of O'Dugan, and who were called Coriicionol 
 Chaipni^, or Cairnech's Congregation. 
 
 It is of this Carnech, or Carantoch of Tuilen, that Dudley Mac Firbis probably 
 speaks when he says (p. 749, MS. Eoyal Irish Academy): 
 
 Caipnecc, bo ópernuib Copn bo, ap Cairnech, he was of the Britons of 
 
 uime pin a ofpap Caipnec pip .1. Caip- Corn, and hence he is called Cairnech 
 
 nee mac CmrC\c, mic í.uijió, mic Cha- [Cornish]; viz., Cairnech, son of Ltiitech, 
 
 luim, mic locacaip, mic Qlca. Qp son of Luighidh, son of Talum, son of 
 
 ariiluiD pin inipiop ^lolla Caomain 1 Jothacar, son of Alt. This is what Giolla 
 
 Soaipib na m-6pfcon. Caomhain relates in the Histories of the 
 
 Britons. 
 
 The History of the Britons by Giolla Caomhain, who died about A. D. 1072, 
 is a work which is not now known to exist, unless it be the same as the Leabhar 
 Breathnach, or Irish version of Nennius, here published: for O'Reilly states (Trans. 
 Iberno-Gfelic Society, p. cxxii.), that in the Book of Hy-Many there was a copy of 
 the Leabhar Breathnach, at the head of which was a memorandum stating that Nen- 
 nius was the author, but that Giolla Caomhain had translated it into Irish. The 
 genealogy of St. Cairnech, however, as quoted by Dudley Mac Firbis, does not now 
 
 occur in any of the copies of this work which exist in Dublin (T.) 
 
 No. XXIII. 
 
cxu 
 
 No. XXIII. Giraldus Canibrensis on the Picts and Scots. 
 In the course of the year 1 846, the Second and Third Distinctions of the work 
 of Giraldus Canibrensis, de Instructione Principis, have been printed, with only ex- 
 cerpta from the First Distinction. The editors excuse this mode of publication, by 
 alleging that the first portion is chiefly ethical ; but the words of the following cu- 
 rious extract shew that some historical notices have been omitted. 
 
 Excerptum vi. p. 188. 
 
 " But since the Picti and Scoti have here been mentioned, I have thought it rele- 
 vant to explain who these nations were, and whence, and why, they were brought into 
 Britannia, as I have gathered it from divers histories. 
 
 " Histories relate that the Picti, whom Virgil also calls Agatirsi™, had their dwell- 
 1 ings near the Scitic marshes. And Servius, commenting upon Virgil, and expounding 
 that place" ' Picti Agatirsi,' says : ' We call the same people Picti whom we call Aga- 
 tirsi, and they are called Picti as being stigmatized, since they are wont to be stigma- 
 tized and cauterized for the abundance of phlegm. And these people are the same as 
 the Gothi. Since, then, the continiial punctures superinduce scars, their bodies become, 
 as it were, painted, and they are called Picti from these cauteries overgrown" with 
 scars-' 
 
 " So, when that tyrant Maximus Avent over from Britannia to Francia, with all the 
 men and forces and arms of the island, to assume the empire, Gratian and Valentinian, 
 brothers and partners in the empire, transported^ this Gothic nation, brave and strong 
 in war, either allied or subject to themselves, and [won]i by imperial benefits, from 
 the boundaries of Scitia to the northern parts of Britannia, to infest the Britons, and 
 
 call 
 
 " Contrariwise, he gives to the Agathyrsi the the statements are not incompatible. The poet 
 
 epithet of Picti. Sidonius only means bloody when inflicted by 
 
 " Neither there nor elsewhere hath the extant red, — 
 
 Servius (Edit. Masvicii) one svUable of this ; nor ,1 ,» • . 
 
 ^ ■> J vultuque minaci 
 
 has he anywhere any mention of the Gothi. Rubra cicatricum vestigia éiefoá.\ssc."—JdAvitum, 239. 
 
 " This disfiguring of the features by cicatriza- p Manifestly false ; for Eumenius of Autun, 
 
 tion was an entirely distinct practice, and limited {„ the year 297, spoke of the Picti in Britannia, 
 
 to the face. The Ilunnish tribes were those who Pancg. Constantio. cap. xi. 
 
 delighted in such deformity. Ammianus says q Imperialibus tarn beneficiis; ia?» 
 
 they cicatrized their new-born infants — xxxi. bej^g j^e last syllable of some passive parti- 
 cap. 2. Others relate that they inflicted these ciple. 
 scars on occasion of grief and mourning. But 
 
CXlll 
 
 call home the tyrant with all the youth of the island, which he had taken away never 
 destined to return. 
 
 " Butthey, being strong in the warlike valour natural to Goths, nevertheless finding 
 the island stript (as I have said) of men and forces, occupied no small part of its north- 
 ern provinces, never meaning to revisit their own country, and of pirates becoming 
 settlers. 
 
 " In process of time (having married wives from the neighbouring Hybernia since 
 they could have none from the Britons) they took into alliance the Hybernic nation, 
 also called Scotian ; and gave them the maritime part of the land they had occupied, 
 and the nearest to their own country, where the sea is narrow, which is called"' Gal- 
 weidia, where they afterwards became unanimous in infesting the Britons, alid 
 advancing their own frontiers. And it is of them that Gildas, in his treatise de Ex- 
 cidio Britonum, says : ' Then Britannia, destitute of armed soldiers, and deprived of 
 the vigorous young men of the country, who, having followed the above-mentioned 
 tyrant, never returned home, being now entirely ignorant of the use of Avar, began 
 first to be oppressed and trampled by two very fierce nations, the Picti from the 
 north, and the Scoti from the north-west.' &c., &c^ And now I will briefly relate 
 how the mighty nation of Picti, after so many victories, has come to nothing. 
 
 " When the Saxons had occupied the island, as I have said, and concluded a stable 
 peace with the Picti, the Scoti (who had been joined to the Picti, and invited by them 
 to inhabit their country) seeing that the Picti (although now fewer^ because of the 
 affinity ofHibernia) were yet much their superiors in arms and courage, had recourse 
 to their wonted and, as it were, innate treacheries" \^prcedictions^, in which they sur- 
 pass other nations. They invited' all the magnates of the Picti to a banquet, and 
 when an excess and profusion of meat and drink had been taken, and they perceived 
 their opportunity, they removed the pegs which supported the planks, whereby they 
 
 all 
 
 "■ Galloway. Here Giraldus evinces his com- twice, and is not intelligible to me, I suppose we 
 
 plete ignorance of the history and geography of ought to read proditiones. 
 
 the Scots colony. » This tale, howsoever fabulous, and borrowed 
 
 ' The Editor has omitted much of the quota- from the story of Hengist, puts on its true foot- 
 
 tions from Gildas. ing the pretended total extirpation of the Picts 
 
 ' If the text is sound, it probably means that by Kenneth M'Alpin. It was an extirpation of 
 
 the Pictish superiority of numbers was diminished the riglis, or royal Picts, in whom the crown was 
 
 by the succours which the Scots obtained from heritable, of the whole tanistry (if I may so term 
 
 their mother country. it) of the realm. 
 
 " For this word, pradictiones, which occurs 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6. D 
 
CXIV 
 
 all fell, by a wonderful stratagem, up to their hams into the hollow of the benches 
 Avhereon they were sitting, so that they could by no means rise ; and then straight- 
 way they slaughtered them all, taken by surprise, and fearing no such treatment from 
 their kinsfolk and confederates, Avhom they had joined in fealty to their own enfeoff- 
 ment"', and who were their allies in war. In this manner the more warlike and pow- 
 erful of the two nations entirely disappeared; but the other, in all respects far inferior, 
 having gained the advantage in the moment of so great a treachery \^ prcedictioii], 
 obtained even unto this day the whole of that country, from sea to sea, which after 
 their own name they called Scotia." — {H.) 
 
 No. XXIV. Addenda et Corrigenda. 
 
 Page 26, note *", " The Welsh also call themselves Givydhil, and their country Tir 
 GwydhiV This is a mistake. A part of Anglesea (or the whole) was in the posses- 
 sion of the Irish in the fifth and sixth centuries ; and certain monuments there are called 
 Carr'uj y Wyddyl, " Stones of the Gael;" some rude old houses are called tre'r Wydde- 
 lodd, " Houses of the Gael;" and a prince of Mona living in those times was styled 
 the Breni7i Wyddelodd. If there ever was a Tir y Gwyddyl, out of Albany, it was 
 probably that colony in Mona. But that places the name in opposition to Cymmry, 
 and not in synonyme with it. The statement that the Welsh call themselves Gwyddyl, 
 or their country Tir y Gwyddyl, is altogether a mistake. 
 
 P. 30, note f^, line 18. It is, however, possible that the discreditable sense of the 
 word havren may be a secondary and modern one, its older meaning having been 
 void of reproach. During the long time since I penned this note, I have concluded 
 this much, that Geoffrey's original was neither brought from, nor written in, Armo- 
 rica {H). 
 
 P. 103, note ^, col. I, line 8, for "w usually attributed to the year 473," read, "is 
 variously dated from 456 to 473." 
 
 P. Ill, line 6, " his shoulder.'''' That ysgwyd^ a shield, was mistaken for ysgwydd, 
 a shoulder, is the convincing remark of Mr. Price in his Hanes Cymru. — See the 
 notes to Schulz on Welsh tradition, p. 10. This easy mistake was probably fur- 
 ther facilitated by the use of both words. Geoffrey says : " adaptat humeris quoque suis 
 clypeum.''^ Two of his Welsh translators have tarian ar ysgwydd; but we find poets 
 affecting the gingle of ysgwyd ar ysgwydd. — (//)• 
 
 P. 130, line (of the poem) 18, am panb Gpcail-icbi. This is very obscure and 
 corrupt; am pant) is not properly " in the portion," although it has been so conjec- 
 
 turally 
 " Suo beneficio confeodatis. 
 
cxv 
 
 jecturally rendered: to be so it ought to be ippoinD, or ippano. Mr. Curry proposes 
 to read am pant) epcalicbi, for am pon epcaileao ambic, " when ^rsí their existence 
 was discovered." ©pcaileao is an old word Avhich is thus explained in a Glossary in 
 the Library of Trinity College: .^. eipneab, ur epc, in bi bpeceam na bi epcailcec 
 -|c. ap ip cpe epcaileao paillpijreap ainceap ni bearaó .1. apip cpia pm epneab 
 puppamai^ceap, no paiUpijcep ainceap in beaca. " Ercaileadh, i. e. eirneadh (solu- 
 tion), as in the saying, ' There will be no judge who will not be able to solve (ercail- 
 tech), &c. ;' and, ' For it is by solution (ercaileadh) that all the difficult questions of 
 life are made clear,' i. e. through erneadh (sokition), all the questions of life are made 
 clear or explained." — (T). 
 
 Ibid., line 22 (of the poem), caicne. This word is translated understood, on the 
 authority of the following passage from the Leabhar Breac, fol. 27, b. a. 
 
 Qlii u eop Gbpica linga locucop Alii vero eos [sc. Apostolos] Hebraica 
 
 puippe apbirpancup. Seo ica ab cm- lingua locutos fuisse arbitrantur. Sed 
 
 nibup ee incellecca ea q oca punc q pin- ita ab omnibus esse intellecta ea quge dicta 
 
 gulip ppoppia pua loquepecup. paipenb sunt, quia singulis propria sua loqueretur 
 
 aile u. ippeo abbpeuc conio on bepla (szc). Others think that they spake in the 
 
 Gbpaioe nama po labaippec -| comb Hebrew language, and that it sounded 
 
 uippioe bo raicne aeb a m-bepla bilip with the sweet accent of his own language 
 
 bo each. to each. 
 
 The allusion, as the reader will evidently perceive, is to Acts, ii. 4-1 1. 
 
 Ibid., line 26 (of the poem), ppilacap jan liun. In the same glossary already 
 quoted lacap is explained by inbill, ready prepared: and liun by lean no paill, defect 
 or neglect. — See line 54. 
 
 P. 284, note '. The word bpeacaib may be the third person plural of the verb 
 bpecaim, to variegate, adorn, illustrate, colour with spots: and the meaning is, that 
 Malcolm was king thirty years, a period that has been celebrated or illustrated, 
 blazoned in poems or verses. — ( T.) 
 
 P. liv. Additional Notes, line 26, " Or silver-hip.''^ Observe the strictly analogous 
 names of the Danannian king, Nuadh Silver-hand. Compare also the Druidess Geal- 
 cosach, or white-legs, whose tomb is shewn in Inishowen (H.) 
 
 P. xlviii, lines 5, 6, " We read in Lib. Ballymote, that Bruide Cnit. . . . was King 
 of Ulster. — Ap. Pinkerton, i. 502-504." The passage certainly does so stand in the 
 Book of Ballymote, Cmc pi ulab; " Cnit [or Cint], King ofUladh." — See p. xcii. And 
 it is also stated in the Book of Lecan (see p. Ixvii. supra), that Urchal Bruidi-pont was 
 
 p 2 thirty 
 
CXVl 
 
 thirty years King of Uladh. But these passages, particularly the former, are so cor- 
 rupt, that no safe inference can be drawn from them. 
 
 There is in the Book of Lecan another copy of the Cruithnian story, besides those 
 given above, p. Ixv. et seq., and p. xciii. et seq. ; but it is so nearly the same as the 
 others, that it has not been thought worth while to transcribe it, especially as it is 
 very corrupt, and adds nothing to the information given us in the copies which have 
 been printed. It occurs in the history of the reign of Herimon, in a long account 
 of the Milesian invasion of Ireland^. 
 
 The allusion to the King of Uladh, or Ulidia, in this tract, is as follows : 
 
 Upcalbpu ice pone .;t;cp:. b. ippi^e nut. Urcalbruide Pont thirty years in the 
 
 Ipoe apbeapca bpuije ppi gac peap bib kingdom of Uladh. It is from him the 
 1 penoa na peap. name of Bruide is given to every man of 
 
 them and to the divisions of their lands. 
 
 In this list of the kings the same confused mixtvire of the Bruides with the other 
 names occurs which has been already noticed in the Book of Ballymote, and originated, 
 probably, in the same cause. — See p. xcii., supra. 
 
 Hence, although the name is written above Urcalbruide Pont, yet it is clear that 
 two names. Ureal and Bruide Pont, are run together; and that the observation applies 
 properly to Pont, or Bont (see above, p. 156), who is called Bout by Pinkerton. 
 
 It Avill be seen also, that in the reading of this passage, as given above, p. 156, and 
 also in that given from another part of the Book of Lecan (p. xci., supra), there is no 
 mention of Uladh. There we find, instead of ippije nut. or nulao, as in the former 
 place, ;c;r;:. ano uao, and in the latter, ;rp:^." pij uao, intimating that after Bruide Pont 
 there were thirty kings, who bore the common title of Bruide. 
 
 Which of these was the true reading it is now impossible to say; but it is evident 
 that we must be very cautious in drawing any inference from the mention of Uladh 
 in so very corrupt a passage. — (T.) 
 
 P. cviii, note ^, Massan and Cassan. These saints are mentioned in the poem on 
 the Saints of the Cinel Laeghaire, in a poem beginning Naem pencap naem innpi 
 Fail (Book of Ballymote, fol. 126, l.h.). 
 
 6eoan, Qppan, Capan cpiup, Beoan, Assan, Cassan three, 
 
 ticup Richell a n&epbpup, and Richell their sister, 
 
 Qpcpaij5 mic Cleóa am, Artraigh, son of noble Aedh, 
 
 mic peinj5 ^.ibip mic Oallain. son of chaste Liber, son of Dalian. — {T.) 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 * Book of Lecan, fol. 13, h. b. 
 
CXVll 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 A. 
 
 A BONIA, the isle of Man, ... 29, n. 
 "^^ Acha, or St. John's well, near Kil- 
 kenny, 197, n. 
 
 Adaranan's Life of St. Columba, . . 147, w. 
 
 Qeb, art or science, 151, m. 
 
 Aenbeagan, king of the Picts, . ... 51 
 Aengus the Culdee, his Libellus de Ma- 
 tribus Sanctorum, . , . 180, n,, 198, n. 
 
 his Felire, . . . 201, n.,206, w. 
 
 Agathyrsi, the original name of the 
 
 Picts, 121, 131 
 
 Aiche, land of, 267 
 
 Aileach, cii. n. 
 
 Qipeacc, 62, w. 
 
 Airthera. See " Orior.'' 
 Alba, the ancient name of North Bri- 
 tain, 127, w. 
 
 Albion, first name of Britain, .... 27 
 
 , not of Latin origin, . . . 27, n. 
 
 Alectus, 65 
 
 Ambrose [Merlin], fortress of, ... 91 
 
 , king of France, 75 
 
 , bishop of Milan, 69 
 
 Amergin, of the white kine, Brehon of 
 the Milesians, 57 
 
 Page. 
 Amergin, his judgment between the Mi- 
 lesians and Tuatha de Danaan, . . 247, n. 
 Anglesey, or Mona, conquered by the 
 
 Irish, 190, n. 
 
 Angus, notion of Macbeth being thane 
 
 of, its origin, xc 
 
 Antioch, legend of the foundation of, by 
 
 Seleucus Nicator, xxiv 
 
 Apurnighe, or Abernethy, 163 
 
 Arad Cliathach, 257 
 
 Tire, ib. 
 
 Aran, isle of, confounded by Giraldus 
 Cambrensis with Inishglory, . . 193, n. 
 
 , dedicated to St. Endeus, . . . ib. 
 
 Arbraighe, 262, n., 263 
 
 Archbishoprics, three in ancient Bri- 
 tain V 
 
 Ard-learahnachta, battle of, 124, w., 125, 1.35 
 
 Argiall, kings of, 255 
 
 Argingi, district of, . . . . 118, «.,119 
 
 , sepulchre in, ib. 
 
 Arius Froda, 147, n. 
 
 Armorica, xix 
 
 Arngrim Jonas, Island. Primordia, . 148, n. 
 Arnor Jarlaskald, . . . Ixxxii, Ixxxiii 
 Qpc, strenuus, valiant, 276, n. 
 
CXVlll 
 
 Page. 
 Arthur, King of Britain, his twelve bat- 
 tles with the Saxons, .... 109-113 
 
 , his dog, . . .117 
 
 Assan , or Massan, (St.) . . . cviii, cxvi 
 
 B. 
 
 Bablu and Biblu of Clonard, . . . . 213 
 
 Babona, 179 
 
 Ballymote, Book of; section on the ori- 
 gin of the Picts ; conjecture to explain 
 
 the errors of, xci 
 
 Banba, conquered by the Milesians at 
 
 Sleibh Mis, 247 
 
 BartoUocci, Bibliotheca Rabinnica, . 228, n. 
 
 Bassaleg, xxv 
 
 Beantraighe, 257 
 
 Bede, 146, n., 168, w., sq. 
 
 Belfry of fire, 215 
 
 Beli ap Bennli Gwar, grave of, . . xxiii 
 Bellinus, or Beli Maur ap Manogan, 
 King of Britain at the time of Julius 
 
 Caesar's invasion, 59, xxiii 
 
 benait), to draw out, or prolong, . . 30, n. 
 Benli, or Beunli Gawr, i. e. the giant, 
 
 xxiii 
 Bernard (St.), Vita S. Malachiae, . 179, n. 
 Berre, now Bearhaven, county Cork, . 263 
 Bertram (C), his editions of Nennius, . 2 
 Beulan, or Beular, the instructor of Nen- 
 nius, 9 
 
 bla, in the Brehon laws, put for baile, 
 
 a townland, 279, n. 
 
 Bladhma, now Slieve Bloom, . . 196,197 
 Bloom, Slieve, the well of, .... ib. 
 Bocuilt, or Buellt, earn of, . . . .117 
 
 bol)en, 66, n. 
 
 Bodhe, or Boidhe, Ixxx 
 
 Boetius (Hector) 186,«. 
 
 Bran ap Llyr, . vii 
 
 Page. 
 Bran ap Llyr, his head buried under 
 
 the Tower of London, xvii 
 
 Brand's Orkneys, 149, n. 
 
 bpcip, active, 273, n. 
 
 Brath, son of Deagath, 237 
 
 Breagh-magh, or Bregia, the Pictish Set- 
 tlement in, 125, 145 
 
 Brebic, cataract of, 119 
 
 Brendan (St.), of Inisglory, . . . 193, w. 
 
 Brentracht, 240, n., 241 
 
 Breogan, sons of, 243 
 
 Brigantia, 239 
 
 , tower of, ... . 240, n., 241 
 
 Bregond, or Breogan, . . . 238, n., 239 
 
 Britain, why so called, 27» n. 
 
 , first called Albion ib. 
 
 , its principal cities, . . . 27-29 
 
 , its rivers, 31, w. 
 
 , its first inhabitants according 
 
 to British traditions, 31-33 
 
 , according to the traditions of 
 
 the Romans, 33-37 
 
 , dates of the invasion by the Bri- 
 tons, Cruithnians, and Saxons, . . 59 
 
 , wonders of the, 113 
 
 • , history of, abridged from Bede, 
 
 169-175 
 
 Britus, genealogy of, 35 
 
 Bruide, the common prenomen of the 
 
 Pictish kings, 157-159, xlv 
 
 , its meaning, ib, 
 
 , ceased to be the regal appella- 
 tion on the approach of civijity, . . xlvi 
 
 Buais, or Bush River, 266 
 
 Buan, son of Fergus Mac Roigh, . 264, n. 
 
 Buichne, 255 
 
 Bucuc, or Abacuk, the headless man 
 
 of Clonmacnois, 207 
 
 Bullorum Viri, the Firbolg, .... 45 
 BuUum, a shepherd's staff, ... 44, n. 
 
CXIX 
 
 Page. 
 C. 
 
 Cadroe ("St.), life of, 225, n. 
 
 Cailli Fochladh, the children of, . . . 203 
 Cairnech (St.), son of Sarran and Ba- 
 
 bona, miracles of, 178 
 
 , documents relating to, • ci 
 
 St. Cairnech, of Tuilen, not a native of 
 
 Ireland, cxi 
 
 , his genealogy, . ib. 
 
 Caiteal, 83 
 
 Caledonians, xxxi, xxxii 
 
 , Ptolemy's testimony re- 
 specting {?,eeVecturiones), .... Ixii 
 
 Calcuth, synod of, lix 
 
 , its canon against scar- 
 ring the body, ib. 
 
 Calry of Loch Gill, near Sligo, . . 262, n. 
 Campbell. See Mac CaithUn. 
 
 Cantguic, city of, xviii 
 
 Cantigern, mother of Ua Dangal, . .213 
 
 , three women of the name 
 
 mentioned in Irish history, . . . 212, w. 
 Carantoch (St.), probably the same as 
 
 St. Cairnech of Tuilen, cxi 
 
 Carausius invades Britain, .... 65 
 
 Cassan, St., cviii, cxvi 
 
 Cat, or Caithness, .... 148, n., 149 
 
 Cathbran, 125, 139, 141, 159 
 
 Cathmachan, 141 
 
 Catigern, or Kentigern, 99 
 
 Catmolodor, 141 
 
 Cearmna, king of the southern half of 
 
 Ireland, 263, n. 
 
 Cenel Moain, cv 
 
 Ceretic of Elmet, 86 
 
 Chalmers's Caledonia, 150, n. 
 
 Chronicon Pictorum, Irish version of, 159, 
 
 Ixxv 
 Chiula, or cyula, a boat, .... 76, n. 
 Ciar, son of Fergus Mac Roigh, . . . 263 
 
 Page. 
 Cianan of Daimhliag, tradition of his 
 
 body remaining uncorrupted, . .221, n. 
 
 Ciarriaghe, tribes of, 264, n. 
 
 Cille Cess, now Kilkeas, mill of, . .217 
 
 Cillin(St.), xiv 
 
 Cinaeth Mac Alpin, 151 
 
 Cirine, i. e. St. Jerome, 69 
 
 Cities of Britain, comparison of their 
 
 names in the Irish and Latin Nennius, iii 
 
 Cladh na muice, 64, n., 65 
 
 Claudius invades Britain, 63 
 
 Clonard, aged couple of, 213 
 
 Clonmacnois, three wonders of, . . . 207 
 Cluain-fearta Molua, now Clonfertmul- 
 
 loe, 200, n., 201 
 
 Coarb, meaning of the word, . . . 185, k. 
 Coemain Brec (St.), Abbot of Roseach, 
 
 201, n. 
 
 Colgan, Trias Thaumaturga, 161, ?«., 184, n., 
 
 202, 203, n., 276, n., 286, n. 
 
 Acta Sanctorum, 161, n., 179, n., 
 
 184, n., 189, n., 190, n., 208, w., 218, n., 
 
 225, n. 
 Colman (St.), his church at Seanboth, 
 
 or Templeshambo, 217, n. 
 
 Columbcille, his verses on the seven sons 
 
 of Cruithne, 51 
 
 , Poem attributed to, . . 144, n. 
 
 Comestor (Peter), Historia Scholastica, 
 
 228, n. 
 Comgall, (St.), appoints St. Molua his 
 
 confessor, 206, 207, «• 
 
 Con (Loch), its wonderful well, . . .195 
 Conaing's tower, said to be on Tory 
 
 Island, 48, n. 
 
 Conaire II., King of Ireland, surnamed 
 
 Caomh, or the beautiful, .... 275 
 
 Conall Glas, 266, n., 267 
 
 Condivicium, or Condivicnum, city of, xviii 
 Confinn, 265 
 
cxx 
 
 Page. 
 Congalach, son of Mailmithigh, his ad- 
 venture with the aerial ship, • . .211 
 Conmac, son of Fergus Mac Roigh, . 263 
 
 Conmaicne, tribes of, 264, n. 
 
 Constantine, son of Muirchertach Mac 
 
 Erca, 186, n., 187 
 
 Constantinople, second (Ecumenical 
 
 Council of, 68, H., 69 
 
 Constantius invades Britain, and dies 
 
 there, ^^ 
 
 Coradh, . . . • 257 
 
 Corann, well in the plain of, .... 197 
 Core, son of Fergus Mac Roigh, . . 263, n. 
 
 Cor ca Dalian, 264, h., 265 
 
 Corc-Oiche 267, n., 269 
 
 Corco-Modhruadh, or Corcomroe, 264, n. , 265 
 
 Corco Raeda, 255 
 
 Corco Riune, ib- 
 
 Cor Emmrys, xxv, xxvi 
 
 Cormac's Glossary, 253, n. 
 
 Coronis, 234, n., 235 
 
 Corpraighe, 258, n., 259 
 
 Corpre Arad, 257 
 
 Craebh Laisre, 208, n., 209 
 
 Cremhthann Sgiath bhel. King of Lein- 
 
 ster, 123, 137 
 
 Criodan, Bishop, ciii, ib. n. 
 
 Crossans, 182, n., 183 
 
 Cruc Ochident, xvii 
 
 Criut)» or cpof), cattle, 81, n. 
 
 Cruithne, son of Inge, or Cing, seized 
 
 North Britain, 51 
 
 . , his seven sons, ib. 
 
 , identical with the first Bruide, xlvii 
 
 , takes women from the Mile- 
 sians, 245 
 
 Cruithnechan, son of Lochit, invades 
 
 North Britain, 127 
 
 , obtains women from the 
 
 Irish, ib. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Cruithnians, or Picts, their conquest of 
 Britain 41-43 
 
 , Lluyd's derivation of the 
 
 name, v 
 
 , , Duald Mac Firbis's expla- 
 nation of it, ib. 
 
 , kings of, .... 155-167 
 
 , their arrival in Ireland in 
 
 the days of Herimon, a pure mythology, xlvii 
 
 , kings of Ireland, . Ixxii, Ixxiii 
 
 , their principal men, . . .125 
 
 , their origin, . . . 121,^5'. 
 
 , section of the origin of the, 
 
 various copies of in the Books of Bal- 
 
 lymote and Lecan xci 
 
 , antient poem on the his- 
 
 tory of, 126-153 
 
 , date of their transit from 
 
 Ireland to Scotland, xlvii 
 
 , Mr. Skene's distinction be- 
 
 tween the Cruithne and Piccardach 
 not well founded, Ixii 
 
 Cualgne, 254, n. 
 
 Cuanach, a chronicler cited in the An- 
 nals of Ulster, 37, n. 
 
 Cuanna Mac Cailchinne, chief of Fer- 
 moy, 265, n. 
 
 D. 
 
 Dacherii Spicilegium, 145, n. 
 
 Duiinliliag, now Duleek, St.'Cianan of, 221, w. 
 
 Dal Cais, 259 
 
 Dal Ceata 261 
 
 Dal Cein 259 
 
 , families belonging to the race 
 
 of, ib. K. 
 
 Dal Confinn, 264, n. 
 
 Dal Core, 260, n., 261 
 
 Dal Finn Fiatach, 257 
 
CXXl 
 
 Page. 
 Dalian, son of Fergus Mac Roigh, . 264, n. 
 
 Dal Mogha, 260, n., 261 
 
 Dalm-Buain, 264, m., 265 
 
 Dal n- Araidhe, or Dalaradians, . . . 265 
 Dalriadians seize the Pictish districts in 
 
 Ireland, 59 
 
 DalSelle, 268, n., 269 
 
 Danann, daughter of Dalbaoith, . . 45, n. 
 Darlugdach, Abbess of Kildare, . . . 163 
 
 Dartraighe, 258,«., 259 
 
 Dathi, King of Ireland, story of his 
 
 having been killed in Latium, . . . xix 
 
 Debpoc 182, n. 
 
 Deer, miracles respecting, common in 
 
 Irish hagiography, 183, n. 
 
 Deirgbeint, or Derwent, battle of the, . 101 
 Delbhna, or Delvin, tribes of, 260, n., 261 
 
 Derga, 263 
 
 Dicuil, De Mensura Or bis, . . . 147, n. 
 
 Dicaledones, xxxi, xxxii 
 
 Dinas Emmrys, red and white dragon 
 
 of, xxvi 
 
 Dinn, a high fort, 92, n. 
 
 Dirna of the Daghda, 220, n. 
 
 Doomsday Book, 186, n. 
 
 Domhnall Breac, xliv 
 
 Donogh, Mac Donall Mic Morrough, 
 
 King of Ireland, 205, ib. n. 
 
 Donn, one of the chiefs of the Milesians, 
 
 drowned at Teach Duinn, in Kerry, 55-57, 
 
 56, n. 
 Dragons, prophecy of the, . . . xxv, xxvi 
 
 Dromceat, synod of, xlviii 
 
 Drumlighean, now Drumleen, . 241, ?i., cvii 
 
 Duan Albanach, 270, 271 
 
 Duan Eireannach, 22 1 
 
 Dubhdaleath, . liv 
 
 Dubhthach Daeltengaid, .... 267, n. 
 Du Chesne, Antiquites, &c., des Villes 
 
 de France, 122, n. 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. l6. 
 
 Page. 
 Ducks of St. Colman, . . . 217, 218, n. 
 
 Duharra, in Tipperary, 257 
 
 Duleek. See Daimhliag. 
 
 Duiiici, a mound, or tumulus, . . . 67, n. 
 
 Dumha Dessa, 209 
 
 Dundalethglas, liv 
 
 Dun-Chermna, or Dun-Patrick, 262, n., 263 
 Dun Monaidh, 285, n. 
 
 E. 
 
 Ealga, a name of Ireland, 143 
 
 Earc, daughter of Loarn, King of Alba, 
 
 180, n., ci, cii, civ, sq. 
 
 , poem on her de- 
 scendants, civ, sq. 
 
 Eas Maghe, yew tree of, .... 220, n. 
 
 Eber. See Heher. 
 
 Ebhlinne, Sliabh, 246, n., 247 
 
 Eire, Queen of the Tuatha De, con- 
 quered by the Milesians, 247 
 
 Elair, or St. Hilary, 135 
 
 Elbod (St.), his date and history, . . 6, 7 
 
 , brought the Welsh churches 
 
 into conformity with the Roman mode 
 
 of keeping Easter, 7 
 
 Eleutherius, Pope, sends missionaries to 
 Britain, 63 
 
 Eligius, or Eloy (St.), sermon preached 
 by, 145, w. 
 
 Elvodugus. See Elbod. 
 
 Embros Gleutic, or Emmrys Wledig, 
 i. e. Ambrose, sovereign of the land, 
 
 97, 98, n. 
 
 Enfled, daughter of Edwin, . . . .113 
 
 Engist. See Hengist. 
 
 Eochaidh Doimhlen, 255 
 
 Eochaidh Muinreamhain, . . 153, n., 275 
 
 Eochaidh Mac Eire, King of the Fir- 
 bolg, his earn, 198, «. 
 
CXXll 
 
 Page. 
 
 Eochaidh of Rathluine, 239 
 
 Eocho Mairedha (Lough Neagh called 
 
 from him), 267 
 
 Eoghanachts, the, .... 258, n., 239 
 Eothail, strand of, now Trawohelly, 1 98, n. 
 
 , earn on, ib. 199 
 
 Episfort, 100, n., 101 
 
 Erglan, chief of the Nemedians, 274, n., 275 
 Eri, or Ireland, first inhabitants of, . . 43 
 
 Ernai, 262, «., 263 
 
 Eryri, Mount, novv Snowdon, .... 98 
 Europe, division of, between the sons of 
 
 Japheth, 33 
 
 Fabhal, a river tributary to the Boyne, 
 
 213, n. 
 Fachtna Fathach, King of Ireland, . 263, 
 
 265, n. 
 
 paicci, 66, n., 93, n. 
 
 Fanad, territory of, cvii 
 
 Fathain. See Othain. 
 
 Faustus (St.), son of Vortigern or Gor- 
 
 tigern, 104, n., 105 
 
 Fearmail, chief of Guorthigerniawn, . 105 
 
 Felire Beg, quoted xii 
 
 Fenians, 223, ib., n,, 223 
 
 Fenius Farsaidh, King of Scythia, . 223, n., 
 
 227, 229 
 
 Fer da Ghiall, 256, n., 257 
 
 Fermnaigh, now Ferney, . . 266, ?i., 267 
 Fial, wife of Lugadh, her death, . .249, n. 
 Fiatach Finn, King of Emania, . . 257, n. 
 Finacta, King of Ireland, conquers the 
 
 Picts 51 
 
 Finnabhair Abha, now Fennor, 214, «., 215 
 
 Finnloikr Jarl the Scot, Ixxix 
 
 Firbolg, derivation of the name, . . 44, n. 
 
 Page. 
 Firbolgs, conjecture respecting their date 
 
 and origin xcix, c 
 
 , Keating's account of the three 
 
 tribes of the 45, n., ix 
 
 seize Man, and the islands of 
 
 Ara, Islay, and Rachlin, .... 49 
 
 Fir Domnann, 45, ix 
 
 Fir Droma, cix 
 
 Fir-Galeoin, twofold derivation of the 
 
 name, .... 45, ib. n., 49, 50, «., ix 
 
 poclilait), a cave, 116, n. 
 
 Fomorians, 45 
 
 Forann. See Pharaoh. 
 
 Forcu, 149 
 
 Fordim (John of) Scotichronicon, 159, n., 
 
 161, n. 
 , his misrepresentations of 
 
 the history of Macbeth, .... xc 
 
 Fothads, the three 256, n., 257 
 
 Fotharts, the, 254, n. 
 
 Fothla, conquered by the Milesians, . 247 
 
 Fothudan, promontory of, 273 
 
 Four Masters, 205, n., 207, n., 208, n., 209, n. 
 puinnp eo5, an ash tree, . . . .116,«. 
 
 G. 
 
 Gabhal Liuin, now Galloon, wonderful 
 
 well of, 195 
 
 Gabraighe Succa, 269 
 
 Gamh Sliabh, now the Ox Mountain, 
 
 Co. Sligo 5 well of, 220, n. 
 
 5ae bulga, xii 
 
 Gaedal, adventures of the, according to 
 
 their own traditions, 53-57 
 
 Gaedhuil Glas 231 
 
 Gael, the common name of the Irish and 
 the highlandors of Scotland, in their 
 respective languages, . . . 26, n., cxiv 
 Geathluighe, 235, n., 237 
 
CXXlll 
 
 Page. 
 5ai6il, used to translate the Latin 
 
 Scoti, 26, n. 
 
 SaiUian, a dart, 43, ?i. 
 
 Gale (T.), his edition of Nennius, , . 2 
 
 Galengs, the, 260, n., 261 
 
 Galeoin [Gelonus], son of Hercules, . 49 
 
 Galeons of Leinster, 269 
 
 Germanus (St.), miracles of, .... 79 
 
 , his miracle as recorded by 
 
 Hericus Autisiodorensis, .... xxi 
 
 , Apostle of the Isle of Man, . viii 
 
 Giolla Caoimhin, said to be the trans- 
 lator of the Historia Britonum into 
 
 Irish, 21, n., cxi 
 
 , history of the Britains by, cxi 
 
 Gildas (St.), his Historia Britonum, , 1 
 , a common title with the Irish, . ib. 
 
 Giraldus Cambrensis, his account of the 
 Picts and Scots, cxii 
 
 , his work, De In- 
 
 stitutione Principis, cxii 
 
 , Descriptio Cam- 
 
 brise, 129, n. 
 
 , Topographia Hi- 
 
 berniae, 192, 193, 195, n., 197, n., 204, n., 
 216, w., 218, n., 251, n. 
 Glammis, thane of, error respecting, . xc 
 Glas, son of Agnomon, , . . 234, n., 235 
 Glass towers, legends of, ... . 47, n. 
 5leac, a fight, a battle, .... 283, n. 
 
 Glen Ailbe, in Angus, 119 
 
 Glendaloch, Book of, . . . 192, re., 193 
 Glewysing, region of, in Monmouth- 
 shire, XXV 
 
 , its kings, ib. 
 
 Golgotha, or Gaethluighe, . . 235, ib. n. 
 Gortigern or Vortigern, son of Gudal, 
 
 king of Britain, 75, xxvii 
 
 , variations in the spelling of 
 
 the name, ib. 
 
 Page. 
 
 G or timer, warfare of, 99 
 
 , his four battles with the Sax- 
 ons, 101 
 
 Gratian, reigns conjointly with Valenti- 
 
 nian, 69 
 
 Spuria cacha, xi 
 
 Gratianus Municeps, xxi 
 
 Grecian origin of the Gael, . . . 225, n. 
 
 Grian, 257 
 
 Grimm's Deutsche Mythologie, . . 145, n. 
 Guaire, Sliabh, now Slieve Gorey, . 213, n. 
 
 Guanach, 37 
 
 , probably the translator of the 
 
 Historia Britonum into Irish, ... 21 
 Guaul, or Wall of Severus, . . 64, re., 65 
 Gueleon or Gelonus, son of Hercules, 
 
 ancestor of the Picts, . . 120, re., 121, 131 
 Guent, wonderful cave of, . . . .117 
 Gunn (W.), his edition of Nennius, . 2 
 
 Gunnis, 99 
 
 Guta, the Isle of Wight, .... 29, re. 
 Gwenddolen ap Ceidaw, prince of the 
 
 Celyddon, xxxiv 
 
 Gwynnedd, or North Wales, ... 98, re. 
 Gwyddil, the Welsh word for Irish, 26, n., 
 
 xxxviii 
 
 H. 
 
 Heber, son of Milesius, takes the north- 
 ern half of Ireland, 57 
 
 Heilic, Loch, wonder of, 117 
 
 Hengist arrives in Britain, .... 77 
 
 , his stratagem and banquet, . 85-89 
 
 Herer, i. e. Snowdon, . . . .93, 98, n. 
 
 Hericus of Auxerre 12, xxi 
 
 Herimon, son of Milesius, takes the 
 
 southern half of Ireland, .... 57 
 , expels the Picts out of Ire- 
 land, 125, 141 
 
 2 
 
CXXIV 
 
 Page. 
 Higden (Ralph) Polychronicon, . . 192, rt., 
 
 219, n. 
 Historia Britonum, attributed to Gildas, I 
 
 , and to Marcus Ana- 
 
 choreta, 11 
 
 , compiled by Marcus 
 
 for the edification of the Irish, A. D. 
 
 822, 1Í 
 
 , republished by Nen- 
 
 nius, A. D. 858, ib 
 
 , treatment of the 
 
 work by transcribers, 19 
 
 , and by its Irish 
 
 translator, 20, 21 
 
 Horsley's Britannia Romana, . . . 65, n. 
 Huasera, poet of the Picts 143 
 
 I. 
 
 Japheth, descent of the Gael from, . . 225 
 Iccius, Portus, supposed to be the vil- 
 lage of Vissent or Witsent, . . . 31, re. 
 
 Icht, sea of, 31 
 
 Ida, son of Ebba, 113 
 
 He or Hay, a settlement of the Picts, 146, n., 
 
 147 
 Iltutus CSt.), miraculous altar of, . 117, n. 
 Inbher Boinne, the mouth of the river 
 
 Boyne 146, n. 
 
 Inbher Buais [the Bush river], . 266, n., 
 
 267 
 
 Colptha, 247, n. 
 
 Scene, the mouth of the river 
 
 Skeen 249, n. 
 
 Slaine, or Wexford bay ; the 
 
 Picts landed there, . . . . 123, 135 
 
 Inis Geidh, now Inishkea, the lone crane 
 of, 221, n. 
 
 Gluair, or Inishglory, wonderful 
 
 property of, . . . . . . . 1 92, 1 93 
 
 Page. 
 
 Inis Fithi, divided into three parts by 
 lightning, 205, n., 207 
 
 Innes, his theory of the origin of the 
 Picts, xxix, xxxi 
 
 Johannes Malala, xxiv 
 
 John of Salisbury, Polycraticon, sive 
 de Nugis Curialium, 123, ?i. 
 
 lona Club, Collectanea de Rebus Albani- 
 cis, published by, 272, n. 
 
 lonmanaich, 257 
 
 Josephus 236, n. 
 
 Ireland, date of its invasion by the Gaels, 59 
 
 Irrus, the S. W. promontory of Kerry, 248, n. 
 
 Isidorus Hispalensis, his testimony re- 
 specting the Scots, xcviii 
 
 Ith, death of, 24 1 
 
 , account of his death in the Book 
 
 of Lecan, ib. /i. 
 
 Julius Caesar invades Britain, . . . 59-61 
 
 K. 
 
 Karl Hundason, said by the Northmen 
 to have taken the kingdom of Scot- 
 land, Ixxxii 
 
 , identical with Mac- 
 beth, Ixxxiii 
 
 Keating, History of Ireland, quoted 42, n., 
 
 43, n., 44, n., 49, n., BQ, n., 142, n., 229, «., 
 
 sq., 240, n., 247, n., 269, n. 
 
 Kenneth M'Alpin, ...... 151, n. 
 
 Kilkeas. See Cille Cess. 
 
 Lagenians, are of the race of Heri- 
 
 nion, 253, h. 
 
 Laighse, or Leix, the seven, .... 265 
 Langhorne, Chron. Reg. Anglia-, . 190, n. 
 
cxxv 
 
 Page. 
 
 Lanigan, Eccl. History of Ireland, 179, n., 
 
 181, n., 187, n., 217, n. 
 
 Laoighne Faelaidh, race of, ... 204, n. 
 
 Laodicea in Syria, foundation of, by 
 
 Seleucus Nicator, xxiv 
 
 Lassair (St.), 208, n. 
 
 Latham, now Larne, 257 
 
 Layamon, 245, n. 
 
 Leabhar Gabhala,55, n., 148, n., 234-5, n.,sq., 
 241, n., 244, n., 247, n., 249, n. 
 Leamain (the river Levin), . 113, 114, n. 
 Lecan, Book of. Tract on the History 
 
 of the Picts in, Ixv 
 
 , three different copies of the 
 
 chapter on the origin of the Picts in, xcii 
 Leix. See Laighse. 
 
 Lemnon, Loch Lomond, wonders of, . 113, 
 
 114, n. 
 Leo, or Loth, king of the Picts, . . xxxvi 
 Letha, or Letavia (i. e. Armorica), 69, xix 
 
 . , fabulous origin of the name as 
 
 given by Nennius, ib. 
 
 , used by the Irish also to signify 
 
 Latium, !"• 
 
 LiaFail, . 200, «.,201 
 
 Liathan, son of Hercules, 53 
 
 Liathmhuine, the plain now covered by 
 
 Loch Neagh, 267, n. 
 
 Ligurn, grandson of Eochadh Finn Fo- 
 
 thart, 261, w. 
 
 Linnmhuine, ancient name of Loch 
 
 Neagh, 267, ft. 
 
 Llan y Gwyddyl, now Holyhead, . 190, n. 
 
 Lleirwg Lleuver Mawr, xv 
 
 Lloyd and Powel, Description of Wales, 
 
 190, w. 
 Loarn Mac Ere, King of Scotland, 178, n., 
 
 179, n. 
 
 Loch Cre 217 
 
 Febhail, 255 
 
 Loch Heilic 
 
 Laigh, disappearance of, 
 
 Leibhinn, or Leane, . 
 
 ■ . Lein, circles of, . . > 
 
 Page. 
 . . 117 
 . . 207 
 208, 209 
 . 220, n. 
 
 Lemnon (Lomond), 113 
 
 , n-Eochaidh. See Neagh. 
 
 na n-Onchon, 199, ib. n. 
 
 Loch Riach, now Lough Reagh, 220, n. 
 
 Loingraib, or Llwyngarth, altar of, . 117, n. 
 Lucius, king of Britain, his conversion 
 
 to Christianity 63, xiii 
 
 Lughaidh Gala, 262, n., 263 
 
 Lughaidh, son of Ith, .... 243, 261 
 
 , Tract on the history of the 
 
 race of, in the Book of Lecan, . . ib., n. 
 
 Lugaid Lage, 260, w., 261, 263 
 
 Lugaidh Orcthe, 262, n., 263 
 
 Luighni, the, 260, 7i., 263 
 
 Luimnech, 240, 7i.,241 
 
 Lulach Mac Gilcomgan, . . Ixxxiv, Ixxx 
 
 Lumphannan, battle of, Ixxxi 
 
 Luirig, son of Sarran 181 
 
 Lynch, Dr. John, Cambrensis Eversus, 
 165, n., 166, M., 190, n., 193, n., 195, n., 
 197, H., 204, 7Í. 
 
 , his Latin translation of Keating's 
 
 History of Ireland, 227, it- 
 
 M. 
 
 Mabillon, Vet. Analecta, . . . . 145, «. 
 
 Macbeth, Ixxviii 
 
 , his claim to the Crown, . Ixxx, 
 
 Ixxxviii 
 
 , meaning of the name, . . . ib. 
 
 ^ legend of his irregular birth, Ixxxix 
 , , married to Gruoch, daughter 
 
 ofBodhe, Ixxx 
 
 , celebrity of his name among 
 
 the Northmen, Ixxix 
 
CXXVl 
 
 Page. 
 Macbeth, identical with Karl Hundason, 
 
 Ixxxiii 
 Mac Brethach, probably jNIacbeth, . 152, n., 
 
 153, Ixxviii 
 Mac Caithlin, now Campbell, in Scot- 
 land, family of, their descent, . . 261, n. 
 
 Mac Coisi, the poet, 209 
 
 Macedonius, heresy of, 69 
 
 Mac Eoghan (Muiredhach), .... ci 
 Mac Firbis, book of, 265, 7^., 269, n., 271, n. 
 
 , his history of Muiredhach 
 
 Mac Eoghan, ci 
 
 Machlin, the quern of, 119 
 
 Mac Neill (Hugh) bloody shower in the 
 
 time of, 208, ?i., 209 
 
 Mac Rustaing, Grave of, . . . 201, ib., n. 
 
 Mael-Gobhann, well of, 215 
 
 Maelgwn Gwynedd, king of Wales in 
 
 the sixth century, xxxiii 
 
 Maelmuraof Othain, . . . 221, 222, w. 
 
 Magh Ellite, 93 
 
 , the Campus Electi in the re- 
 gion of Glewysing, xxv 
 
 Magh Fothaid, 267 
 
 Ithe, 240, n. 
 
 Macha, the plain of Armagh, 266, n., 
 
 267 
 
 Moghna, 267 
 
 Sulidhe, the plain round the river 
 
 Swilly, 266, M., 267 
 
 Tuireadh, battle of, ... . 198, n. 
 
 Uisnigh, 267 
 
 Magnantia, or Mentz, 63 
 
 , cause of the error that Clau- 
 dius died there, 63, w. 
 
 Maiate, xxxii 
 
 rilnir, druidism, 144, n. 
 
 Manann, or Man, wonders of, . . .119 
 
 , ancient history of, ... . vi, vii 
 
 . its conversion to Christianity, . viii 
 
 Page. 
 Manannan Mac Lir, account of, from 
 
 Cormac's Glossary, vii 
 
 ., his true name Oirb- 
 
 sion or Orbsen, ib. 
 
 Manks, an Irish people, probably Cru- 
 
 theni or Ulster Picts, xliii 
 
 Marcus Anachoreta, xxi 
 
 , published the Histo- 
 
 ria Britonum before Nennius, ... 11 
 , a Briton born, but 
 
 educated in Ireland 12 
 
 . , had been an Irish 
 
 bishop, 14 
 
 , his history, . . 14, 15 
 
 , date of his Historia 
 
 Britonum, 16, 17 
 
 Martin (St.), of Tours, ... 67, 213 
 
 , cave of, 212, n. 
 
 Maxiraian, becomes emperor, .... 67 
 
 plants the British colony in Ar- 
 
 morica, ib. 
 
 Maximus invades Britain, . . . ib. xv. sg. 
 
 , his magical dream, .... xvi 
 
 made emperor by the soldiers, 69 
 
 Meadon, the well of grain in, . . . .119 
 
 Merlin, xxiv, xxxiv 
 
 Merlin, Roman de, 47, k. 
 
 Merobaudes, 69, n. 
 
 Mervyn, King of Man, xliii 
 
 Messingham, Florilegium Insula Sancto- 
 rum, 218, n. 
 
 Michael (St.), apparition of, in A. D. 
 
 708, xviii 
 
 Midir, 263 
 
 Miledh or Milesius, 55 
 
 , sons of, their expedition to Ire- 
 land, 24:\,sq. 
 
 , division of Ireland between the 
 
 sons of, 57 
 
 Milesian invasion of Ireland, date of, . 55 
 
CXXVll 
 
 Page. 
 
 Mis, Sliabh, 246, n., 247 
 
 Mochuille (St.), 265, n. 
 
 Moddan of Duncansby, Ixxxii 
 
 , slain by Thorfinn Sigurdson, . ib. 
 
 Mogh Lamha, 254, n. 
 
 Nuadhat, 261 
 
 Roith, a celebrated Druid, . . . 265 
 
 , families descended from him, 
 
 ib., n. 
 -, legend of his having assisted 
 
 Simon Magus, ib. 
 
 Molagga (Saint), 265, n. 
 
 Molua (Saint), 200, n. 
 
 . , story of his vision in com- 
 pany with St. Comgall, .... 206, n. 
 
 Monaidh (see Dun Monaidh), .... 285 
 
 Mons Jovis, xviii 
 
 Moryson TFynes), 205, n. 
 
 Tllunicinn, the top or surface, . . 55, n. 
 
 Muiredhach, son of Eoghan, son of Niall, 179, 
 
 ci, sq. 
 
 Muirchertach Mac Erca, . . 181, ci, sq. 
 
 Musca, or Muscraighe (now Muskerry), 
 
 262, n., 263 
 
 N. 
 
 Naomh-Seanchus, 180, n. 
 
 Neachtain, a disciple of Saint Patrick, 
 
 214, n. 
 Neagh (Loch), its wonderful property, 
 
 194, 195 
 
 , story of the origin of, as 
 
 told by Cambrensis, 194 
 
 • , ancient name of, . . . 267, n. 
 
 Nectan I., his several surnames, . . . xliv 
 Nel, son of Fenius Farsaidh, . , 229-231 
 Nemed ; his followers peopled Ireland, 45 
 
 Nemroth, i. e. Nimrod, 227 
 
 Nennius, various forms of the name, . 4, 5 
 
 Page. 
 Nennius, may have had the title of Gil- 
 das, 1 
 
 , , his date, 2, 3 
 
 Nimrod, 227 
 
 Ninia (St.), xxxiii 
 
 Noe, division of the world between the 
 
 sons of, 31-33 
 
 North, anciently denoted by the left 
 
 hand side, 41, «. 
 
 Nuall, meaning of the word, . . . 261, n. 
 
 O. 
 
 O'Conor, Dr., Rerum Hibernicarum 
 Scriptores, . . 126, n., 252, n., 270, «. 
 
 O'Donnell (Magnus), Life of St. Co- 
 lumba, quoted, xxv 
 
 O'Donovan (John), Irish Grammar, 
 
 128, n., 129, n. 
 
 — , Hy-Fiachrach, . 207, n. 
 
 , Battle of Magh Rath, 
 
 127, n., 150, n. 
 
 , Tribes and Customs 
 
 of Hy-Many, . . . . 185, n., 256, n. 
 
 , Book of Rights, 257, n. 
 
 O'Driscol, 261, n. 
 
 Oen-aibhle, 263 
 
 O'Flaherty, Ogygia quoted, . 43, n., 44, n., 
 46, 71., 47, n., 48, n., 51, n., 127, n., 178, n., 
 192, n., sq., 195, n., 200, n., 220, n., 224, n., 
 254, n., sq., passim, 277, n., 280, n., 282, n. 
 
 O'Flynn, Eochy, a poem by, cited, . 56, n. 
 
 O'Hederscol, or O'Driscol, family of, 261, /i. 
 
 Oipeacc, 62, n. 
 
 Oran (St.), of lona, xxv 
 
 Orbhraigh, or Orrery. See Arbhraighe. 
 
 Ore, the Orkneys, 49-51, viii 
 
 O'Reilly (Edward), account of Irish 
 writers (Trans. Iberno- Celtic Society) 
 
 209,72., 221, n., 222, n. 
 
CXXVlll 
 
 Page. 
 (írior, the wells of, .... 210, h., 211 
 
 Orkneyinga Saga, 147, n. 
 
 Ors and Engist arrive in Britain, . . 77 
 
 , their genealogy, . . . ib. 
 
 Orosius, 239, n. 
 
 Othain, or Fathain, now Fahan, . . 222, n. 
 
 Owen ap Maxen Wledig, xvii 
 
 Owles. See Uinhaile. 
 
 P. 
 
 Parthalon, first possessor of Ireland, . 43 
 , Keating's account of his par- 
 ricide and death, 43, n. 
 
 , the name identical with Bar- 
 
 tholomeus, viii 
 
 Patrick (St.), 107, 161 
 
 , legend of the voice calling 
 
 him from Caille Fochladh, . 202, 203, n. 
 , privileges obtained by 
 
 him for the men of Ireland, , . 219, ?z. 
 
 Pausanius Chronographus, .... xxiv 
 
 Pennant, Tour in Scotland quoted, . . xxv 
 
 Petrie (Geo.), on Tara Hill, 127, «., 140, n., 
 
 181, n., 184, n., 190, 191, n., 200, n. 
 
 , Round Towers, . . 187,?«. 
 
 Pharaoh, King of Egypt, .... 229-233 
 Piccardach, use of the word in Tigher- 
 
 nach and the Annals of Ulster, . . Ixii 
 Pictavis, or Poictiers, founded by the 
 
 Picts, 53, 122, M., 123, 133 
 
 Pictones and Pictores, used to designate 
 
 the Picts in the Irish Annals, . Ixii, Ixiii 
 Pictish language in Bede's time different 
 
 from the Gaelic, xxxix 
 
 Picts, origin of, xxix, xxxix 
 
 , legendary history of, documents 
 
 relating to, Ixv 
 
 ■ , rule of succession to the crown by 
 
 the female line, Iv 
 
 Page. 
 Picts, story of the wives given to, from 
 
 the Book of Lecan Ixxi 
 
 , Chronicon Pictorum, .... Ixxv 
 
 , etymology of their name, . . . xlii 
 
 . See Cruithnians. 
 
 Poictiers, founded by the Picts, 33, ib., «., 123 
 
 Pogus, or Powis, 85 
 
 Policornus, King of Thrace, . . 121, Ixvii 
 
 Pompa or Babona, 179, n. 
 
 Pinkerton, Inquiry into the History of 
 
 Scotland, 121, w., sq., 124, n., 152, n., sq., 
 160, n., 162, 163, n. 
 , his theory of the origin of the 
 
 Picts xxix 
 
 Pirminii Abbatis Libellus, quoted, . 145, 7i. 
 Promontorium, used to signify a rath or 
 
 fort, 29, n. 
 
 Pughe (Dr. Owen), his etymology of the 
 
 name Picts, xlii 
 
 R. 
 
 Rachra, or Rachlin, seized by the Fir- 
 bolgs, 49 
 
 Rachrann in Bregia, now Lambay Island, 139 
 
 Rath Both, now Raphoe, the well of, . 197 
 
 Rees (Mr. Rice), Essay on the Welsh 
 saints, quoted, 104, n. 
 
 Reeves (Rev. W.), Eccles. Antiq- of 
 Down and Connor and Dromore, 271, n., 
 
 275, n. 
 
 Reptiles, venomous, none in Ireland, 218, n., 
 
 219 
 
 Resuscitation of animals a common mira- 
 cle in Irish hagiography, xxiv 
 
 Rhydderch Hael, prince of Strathclyde, Ix 
 
 Rhydychain, now Oxford, the centre of 
 Britain, xxvi 
 
 Richard, Analyse des conciles, . . 188, n. 
 
 Riffi, or Mount Riphseus, . . 235, 236, n. 
 
CXXIX 
 
 Page. 
 
 Righbard, son of Brighe, 267 
 
 ■Rniii, a promontory, 274, n. 
 
 Rodri Mawr, division of Wales by, . . xxiii 
 Roinn, the British name of the isle of 
 
 Thanet, 78, h., 79 
 
 Romans, come to Britain, 59 
 
 Ross Dela, now Ross Dala, . 215, ib. n. 
 
 , fiery belfry of, ib. 
 
 Ross Oiligh, cii 
 
 Rowland's Mona, 190, 191, ti. 
 
 Rus Ech, now Russagh, .... 201, n. 
 Rycaut's Turkish Empire, .... 229, n. 
 
 S. 
 
 Sabraind, the Sabrina or Severn, origin 
 
 of the name, .... 30, w., 115, 117 
 Samuel, son of Beulan and Lseta, proba- 
 bly the same as Nennius, ....11 
 
 Sarran, genealogy of, 178, n. 
 
 Saxons, their conquest of Britain, . 43, 75 
 Scota, daughter of Pharaoh, . . . .231 
 
 , Scotland, called "the East," by 
 
 Irish writers, 287, n. 
 
 Scots, the name identified with Scythae, x 
 
 ■ , history and meaning of the name, ib., 
 
 xcv 
 
 , derivation from Scythse impossible, 
 
 xcvi 
 
 Seadna, cv 
 
 Seanboth of Colman, ducks of, . . .217 
 
 Seeds of battle, 60, ii., xi 
 
 Seleucus Nicator, foundation of Antioch 
 
 by, xxiv 
 
 of Laodicea 
 
 in Syria, ib, 
 
 Severus invades Britain, 63 
 
 builds the Saxon wall,, ... 65 
 
 Severus II., ' ... 71 
 
 , who, XX 
 
 IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6. 
 
 Page. 
 Severus II.,, probably identical with Gra- 
 
 tian, ib. 
 
 Shakspear e, his error respecting the thane 
 
 of Glammis, xc, n. 
 
 Sibein or yaibem, ancient form of the 
 
 emphatic pan, 30, n., 32, u. 
 
 Siward, Earl of Northumberland, . Ixxxiv 
 
 Simeon of Durham, Ixxxii 
 
 Skene, Mr., his translation of the Duan 
 
 Albanach, 272, n. 
 
 , his Highlanders of Scotland, Ixi 
 
 Stone, bleeding, 213 
 
 Slane, great cross of, 215 
 
 Slieve Riffi, 235 
 
 Slemnaibh, 241 
 
 Soghans, the seven, 265 
 
 Solinus, his account of the Pictish polity 
 
 as to the wives of their kings in the 
 
 Hebrides, Ivi 
 
 Spet), meaning of the word, . . . 144,«. 
 
 Sru, son of Esru, 235 
 
 Stevenson, (Jos.), his edition of Nennius, 2 
 Suidhe Odhrain, now Seeoran, lake of, 213 
 Swine's dike, 64, n. 
 
 T. 
 
 Talieson, 128, w. 
 
 Call (a Brehon law term), 278, n., cv, n. 
 
 Tallaght, near Dublin, the monument of 
 Partholan's followers, .... 44, n. 
 
 Tara, 141 
 
 , three wonders of, 199 
 
 Teach Duinn, in Kerry, Keatinge's ac- 
 count of, 56, n., 248, n. 
 
 Teamhair. See Tara, 
 
 Teineth, or Thanet 79 
 
 Templeshanbo. See Seanboth. 
 
 Tinnandrum, i. e. Trinovantura or Lon- 
 don, origin of the name, . . . . 61, n. 
 
 Ci&nocol, tradition, 26, n. 
 
cxxx 
 
 Page. 
 
 Collciyiacli, the hollow of the temple be- 
 fore the ear, 38, n. 
 
 Cop, a lord, a chief, 223, n. 
 
 Torinis, or Tours, pilgrimages to, . .213 
 
 Tory Island, why so called, . . . 48, n. 
 
 , destruction of the Fomo- 
 
 rians and Nemedians on, . . . . ib. 
 
 Tours, Council of, in A. D. 566 or 567, 
 
 188, n. 
 
 Tower of the Fomorians, .... 47-49 
 
 Tradry, rural deanery of, . . . . 260, n. 
 
 Tranon, or Traeth Antoni, the estuary 
 of the Anton, 115, w. 
 
 Tratraidhe, 260, n., 261 
 
 Tuatha de Danann, their invasion of Ire- 
 land, . • 45, 47, ix 
 
 , their celebrated men, 47 
 
 , their conflict with 
 
 the Milesians 247 
 
 conjecture respecting 
 
 their date and origin, c 
 
 Tuatha Fidhbha, or men of the woods, 
 
 123, 137 
 Tuilen, St. Cairnech of, cxi 
 
 Welshmen who settled at, . . ib. 
 
 Turner, History of the Anglo-Saxons, 76, n. 
 Tzschucke in Pompon. Melam, . .129, n. 
 
 U. 
 
 Ua Dangal, son of Beathamnas, his ad- 
 venture at Tours, 213 
 
 Uisneach, hill of, 246, «., 247 
 
 Uaisneimh, poet of the Picts. See Hua- 
 sem, 125 
 
 Page. 
 
 llinnpenn, an ash tree, 116, w. 
 
 Ui Tairsigh, 269 
 
 Ulexis, 67 
 
 Ulfa, 139 
 
 Ulster, Annals of, 214, ?i. 
 
 Umhaile, district of, 207, n. 
 
 Ussher, Primordia, quoted, 41, n., 186, n., 
 201, ?i., 203, n. 
 
 V. 
 
 Valentinian and Theodosius joint empe- 
 rors, 69 
 
 Vecturiones, xxxi, xxxiv 
 
 Vecturiones and Caledons, Mr. Skene's 
 opinion of their Gadelian origin, . . Ixii 
 
 Victor, joint emperor with Maximus, 
 slain, 71 
 
 Viks, the supposed ancestors of the Picts, 
 a mere fiction of Pinkerton, . . xxix, xxx 
 
 Vincent of Beauvais, 228, n. 
 
 Vortigern, etymology of the name, see 
 Gortigern xxviii 
 
 W. 
 
 Wallace's Orkneys, 147, n. 
 
 Ware (Sir James), Antiquities of Ire- 
 land, 192, n., 194, 11. 
 
 Wolf, descendants of the, in Ossory, . 205 
 
 Wonders of Britain, 113 
 
 of Ireland, 192,193 
 
 of Man, 119 
 
 Wood (T.), Primitive Inhabitants, &c., 
 quoted xlv, 71. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
IRISU 
 AIICILEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
 
 At a General Meeting of tlic Irish Arciliíological Society, hold 
 ill \\\o Board Room of the Roynl Irish Academy, on Saluida)-, the 
 19LI1 day of December, 1846, 
 
 TiiK Most Noulh tiik Marquis of Kildark in tlic Cliair, 
 
 The Secretary road the loUowiiig Report from tho Connoil : 
 
 " Tlic month of December being the time oi' the year In wliiili the Council 
 arc bonnd, by tlie by-law passed on the 10th of July, 1844, to tiummon a i\c- 
 noral j\iectin<r of the Society, they beg leave to lay before your Lordship, aiul 
 the INItMubcrs here present, a Report ol" th(> proceedings during llu> past year, 
 and to congratulate the Society on being now met togt'ther to i-elehrnte Its .s/.rM 
 anniversary. 
 
 "Since the last General Mi'ctlng, lieKl on the 19th of December, 1S45, 
 twenty-two new Members have been elected" ; whose names are as follows : 
 
 His Excellency the Karl of Hosshorougli, 
 
 Lord Lieutenant of Ireland. 
 Tho Earl of Porlarlint^toii. 
 Viscount Suirdale. 
 
 Rev. Heaver 11. lUaekor. 
 *l'atrielv Chalinora, Esq. 
 .lohn David (Ihambors, Esq. 
 ^Villianl Chambers, Esq. 
 
 Thomas 
 
 '^ TIiosc to whoso names an asterisk is prcfixcil arc Life Members. 
 
Thomas Clarke, Esq. 
 
 *Rev. Edward F. Day. 
 
 *William Donnelly, Esq. 
 
 John Flanedy, Esq. 
 
 John Hyde, Esq. 
 
 *The Right Hon. Henry Labouchere, 
 
 M.P. 
 The Rev. Daniel M'Carthy. 
 
 John Nolan, Junior, Esq. 
 
 Denis O'Conor, Esq. 
 
 R. More O'Ferrall, Esq., M. P. 
 
 Richard O'Reilly, Esq. 
 
 Henry Thompson Redmond, Esq. 
 
 John Sadleir, Esq. 
 
 Rev. Charles Strong. 
 
 William Robert Wilde, Esq. 
 
 " The Society has to lament the death, since the last Meeting, of the follow- 
 incr seven Members, one of whom was a Member of the Council, and a zealous 
 friend to the Society, at its original formation : 
 
 The Bishop of Kildare. 
 Viscount Templetown. 
 Sir Aubrey de Vere, Bart. 
 James Gibbons, Esq. 
 
 Thomas Goold, Esq., Master in Chancer; 
 James A. Maconochie, Esq. 
 John Smith Furlong, Esq., Q. C. 
 
 " The number of Members on the Books of the Society now amounts to 
 443, including 60 Life Members. 
 
 '•' Since the last Annual Meeting, the Council have issued to all Members, 
 who have subscribed for the year 1845, ^^^ valuable work edited by Mr. Har- 
 diman,from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, entitled, A Chorographical 
 Description of West or H-iar Connaught, written, A. D. 1684, ^J Roderick 
 OTlaherty, Esq., author of the ' Ogygia.' This volume is illustrated with a 
 map of West Connaught, and a fac-simile of O'Flaherty's hand-writing, and 
 extends to 483 pages, including the Introduction. 
 
 " The delay in the publication of this volume was chiefly owing to the edi- 
 tor's absence from Dublin, but also, in some degree, to his having discovered, 
 after the work was far advanced, a great number of original documents con- 
 nected with the history of West Connaught, which it seemed very desirable to 
 print in the Appendix, as a more favourable opportvmity of publishing these 
 important records might not occur hereafter ; the Council, therefore, willingly 
 acceded to Mr. Hardiman's wishes, to whom they take this opportunity of 
 returning their sincere thanks. 
 
 " The volume contains a mass of topographical and historical matter of very 
 unusual interest and value. It is highly creditable to Mr. Hardiman's learning 
 
 and 
 
and research, and the Council are happy to find that it has been most favour- 
 ably received by the Members of the Society. 
 
 " The Council had hoped to have been able to give, along with the foregoing 
 volume, Cormac's Glossary. But in this intention, which was announced at 
 the last annual Meeting, they have been doubly disappointed. The unex- 
 pected size to which Mr. Hardiman's Appendix and notes extended, and the 
 consequent expense of the work, render it impossible to put together, as an 
 equivalent for one year's subscription, two such costly books. OTlaherty's 
 West Connaught has actually cost the Society sixteen shillings per copy ; and 
 when to this are added the expenses of delivery, salaries, and other charges of 
 the year, it will be seen that the Council would be wanting in their dvity as 
 Trustees of the Society's funds, if they should persevere in their original inten- 
 tion of giving any additional volume, and especially one so costly as Cormac's 
 Glossary, to the Members of the year 1845. They hope, therefore, that the 
 Society will perceive the necessity which exists for a change in the arrange- 
 ment proposed by the Council of that year, and announced in the last Annual 
 Report. 
 
 " Another source of disappointment has arisen from the unexpected obstacles 
 that have been experienced in the preparation of Cormac's Glossary for the 
 Press. No person who has never actually engaged in such studies can ade- 
 quately estimate the real difficulties of this work, filled as it is with obsolete 
 words and obscure allusions, fragments of the languages spoken by Northmen, 
 Picts, and British in the tenth century, and quotations from Brehon laws and 
 ancient poems, all of which must be sought for in our manuscript libraries, 
 without the aid of catalogue or index of any kind, except such as the private 
 labours of Mr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry have provided for themselves. These 
 difficulties are so frequent, and arise so unexpectedly, that the Council feel it 
 to be impossible to say when this important and laborious work will be ready 
 for delivery ; but they can promise that no pains or labour shall be spared to 
 bring it out as speedily as is consistent with the necessary attention to accuracy. 
 
 " The first volume of the Miscellany of the Irish Archaeological Society, 
 constituting the book for the present year, is now in course of distribution to 
 the Members. 
 
 " In addition to the contents, as announced in the Report of last year, there 
 have been added some short pieces, particularly The Annals of Ireland, from 
 
 a 2 the 
 
the year 1443 to 1468, translated from the Irish, by Dudley Firbisse, or, as 
 he is more usually called, Duald Mac Firbis, for Sir James Ware, in the year 
 1666. 
 
 " These Annals, which have been quoted by Ware, Harris, and others, are 
 of considerable value and importance, although never before published. They 
 have been translated from an Irish original, now lost, or at least unknown, 
 which was evidently in the hands of the Four Masters, and has been made use 
 of by them as an authority, for they have frequently transcribed it verbatim in 
 their Annals. 
 
 " The Council propose to give for the year 1847, The Irish Version of the 
 ' Historia Britonum' of Nennius, with a translation and notes, by the Secre- 
 tary ; and additional notes, and an Introduction, by the Hon. Algernon Herbert. 
 A considerable portion of this work is printed, and it is hoped that nothing will 
 prevent its completion in the course of a few months. 
 
 " Of the projected publications of the Society, it will be necessary now to 
 speak very briefly. 
 
 " It was announced in the last Annual Report, that tlie Council had in 
 view a collection of the Latin annalists of Ireland. Of these there are already 
 in the Press : 
 
 " I . The Annals, by John Clyn, of Kilkenny, which have been transcribed 
 from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with a copy in 
 the Bodleian Library, Oxford ; and will be edited, with notes, by the Rev. 
 Richard Butler. 
 
 " 2. The Annals of Thady Dowling, Chancellor of Leighlin, which will be 
 edited, with notes, by Aquilla Smith, Esq., M.D., from a MS. in the Library 
 of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 "3. The Annals of Henry Marlborough ; from a MS. in the Cottonlan 
 Library, British Museum, collated with an imperfect copy in the Library of 
 Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 " To these it is probable that one or two others of the minor Annals may be 
 added, which, although in themselves of little moment, arc valuable, as they 
 have been quoted by our principal historians, and are an essential part of the 
 original sources of Irish history. 
 
 " Of the other works proposed for publication, the Council arc happy to be 
 able to state that one, which has been long announced, and which has been looked 
 
 for 
 
for by many Members of the Society witli much anxiety, is now nearly ready 
 for the printer. The Macariae Excidium, or, Destruction of Cyprus, by Colonel 
 Charles O'Kelly, giving an account of the Civil Wars of Ireland under 
 James II., was one of the first works undertaken by this Society. It was 
 copied from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, and two or three sheets 
 of it were actually printed, when it was discovered that the work had been ad- 
 vertised, and was then on the eve of publication by the Camden Society of Lon- 
 don. Subsequently, however, by the liberality of Professor Mac Cullagh, a 
 Latin copy of the work, in a MS. coeval with its author, was placed at the 
 disposal of the Council, and Denis Henry Kelly, Esq., of Castle Kelly, a de- 
 scendant of the author, kindly proposed to edit it, and had actually completed a 
 very correct translation of the Latin copy, when another MS., in English (also 
 coeval with the author), was discovered, and a transcript of it procured for the 
 Society by Mr. Kelly. The means were thus supplied for putting forth a much 
 more correct and authentic text than that of the Camden Society ; the Council, 
 therefore, resolved to resume their original intention of bringfingf out this cu- 
 rious work ; especially as they were fortunate enough to induce Mr. O'Callaghan 
 to promise his valuable aid in the illustration of it. Within the last fortnight 
 Mr. O'Callaghan has completed his portion of the task, and has placed in the 
 hands of the Council a collection of notes, which cannot fail to prove highly in- 
 teresting to the student of our history, and for which he is entitled to the 
 warmest thanks of the Society. This work will, therefore, be put to press 
 without delay, as soon as the promised transcript of the English version of 
 it is received from Mr. Kelly. The work will necessarily be expensive, but 
 the Council are resolved to undertake it, in the hope that the great interest of 
 its subject, and the well-known qualifications of its annotator for illustrating 
 that portion of our history, will induce the Irish public so far to support the 
 Society, as to cover the expenses of its publication. 
 
 " A second volume of the Irish Archaeological Miscellany will also be im- 
 mediately undertaken. The Council are already in possession of some mate- 
 rials for this work, such as a Latin translation of a portion of the Annals of the 
 Four Masters, supposed to be from the pen of Dr. Lynch, author of " Cam- 
 brensis Eversus," the Obits of Lusk, &c. ; but they would earnestly invite other 
 contributions. 
 
 " Other works are also in contemplation, which the want of funds compels 
 
 the 
 
the Council to defer. Of these the following are ready for immediate pub- 
 lication : 
 
 " I. The Annals of Inisfallen. The original intention was to edit these 
 Annals from a copy preserved in the Library of Trinity College, and partly 
 published, under the name of the Annals of Inisfallen, by Dr. O'Conor. Misled 
 by the high authority of that distinguished scholar, the Covmcil, at the begin- 
 ning of the present year, engaged Mr. Curry and Mr. O'Donovan in the task of 
 preparing a transcript of the Trinity College MS. for publication. But it was 
 very soon found that this MS. was not at all what Dr. O'Conor had supposed it 
 to be ; it turned out to be a modern compilation from the old Inisfallen Annals and 
 other sources, and, in short, of no authority whatsoever. It has, therefore, 
 been resolved to adopt as a text the real Annals of Inisfallen, preserved in the 
 Bodleian Library. In the preface to the work, the history of the Dublin copy, 
 with the reasons for regarding it as unworthy of credit, will be given at length. 
 
 " II. The History of the Boromean Tribute, from a MS. in the Library of 
 Trinity College, edited, with a translation and notes, by Mr. Eugene Curr}'-, 
 has for some time been nearly ready for the Press. This Avork relates to an 
 interesting period of Irish history, which is comparatively little known, and of 
 which but very scanty notices occur in our popular historians. But it will be 
 a book of some 300 or 400 pages, and want of funds has hitherto delayed its 
 publication. 
 
 " The same reason also compels the Council to postpone the more expensive 
 publications which have been announced, such as the Annals of Ulster, and the 
 Book of Hymns, although both of them are works of the highest interest, and 
 importance. Some progress, however, has been made in preparing them for 
 the Press. A transcript of the Annals of Ulster, the property of the Secretary, 
 has been placed at the disposal of the Council. It was copied by Mr. Curry 
 from the ancient MS. in the Library of Trinity College, and has been collated 
 with the Bodleian MS. by Mr. O'Donovan, who was sent to Oxford by the 
 Council for the purpose. The Book of Hymns has also been transcribed from 
 the original MS. in the Library of Trinity College; but the only other copy of 
 it known to exist is said to be in the possession of the Franciscan Colleo-e of 
 St. Isidore, at Rome, and is consequently beyond the reach of the Society. It is 
 a great pity that the funds for the publication of this valuable manuscript cannot 
 be procured. The Manuscript is itself of the seventh or eighth century, and as 
 
 it 
 
it was, no doubt, transcribed from much earlier documents, it may be taken as 
 representing the doctrine and devotion of the Irish Church in the age of St. 
 Columba, when Ireland was so justly known throughout Europe as " Insula 
 Sanctorum." A Hymnarium of the seventh century is a literary treasure that 
 ought not to be left any longer in obscurity. 
 
 " Of the other works suggested for publication, the Council have nothing to 
 say in addition to what was stated by their predecessors in the Report of last 
 year ; they are precluded by the deficiency of funds from undertaking any such 
 expensive publications as the Dinnseanchus, or the Brehon Laws, which present 
 difficulties of so peculiar a nature. For such great works, therefore, they can 
 only hope to prepare the way, and they cannot but flatter themselves that the 
 publications of this Society have already done much to awaken a taste for Irish 
 literature, and to arouse the Public to some little sense of the national disgrace 
 which rests upon us, for allowing these invaluable monuments of antiquity to 
 slumber so long on the shelves of our libraries. 
 
 " The Council have it in contemplation to publish, as soon as they find it 
 possible, the Topographical Poems of O'Dugan and O'Heerin, with illustrative 
 notes by Mr. O'Donovan, a work that cannot fail to prove interesting to the 
 Public ; but so many circumstances, over which they have no control, may 
 combine to delay this design, that they cannot undertake as yet to fix the time 
 when- this publication may be expected. The same remark applies to Duald 
 Mac Firbis's Account .of the Firbolgs and Danes of Ireland, and to the Naemh 
 Seanchus, or History of the Saints of Ireland, attributed to Aengus the Culdee 
 or some of his disciples, and preserved in the Book of Lecan. In short, there is 
 the greatest abundance of interesting and important materials, and funds alone 
 are wanting for giving them to the Public. 
 
 " It will be remembered by the Society that in former Reportsb the Council 
 more than once declared that they were overdrawing the funds of the Society, 
 and giving to the Members a higher value for their subscriptions than the dis- 
 posable means of the Society justified. This was done for the purpose of bring- 
 ing the Society into notice, and of enabling the Irish public to judge of the great 
 abundance of the materials that exist, as well as of the manner in which it was 
 proposed to render our ancient literature accessible to students. In this there 
 
 is 
 
 " See Report for 1 842 (prefixed to the Battle of Magh Ragh), p. 4. Report for 1 845 
 (prefixed to O'Flaherty's West Connauglit), p. 6. 
 
is no doubt the Council judged wisely; but the time is now come when a dif- 
 ferent course must be pursued. The experience of five years, during which the 
 limited number of 500 members has never been obtained, proves clearly the 
 small amount of interest that is felt for the objects of the Society; and it is, 
 therefore, become the duty of the Council to announce, that the number of 
 pages hitherto published in the year must henceforth be very seriously dimi- 
 nished, unless a large accession of additional Members can be obtained. If every 
 Member would engage to procure one new Member in the course of the next 
 year, the means of bringing out the works in preparation would be in a great 
 measure supplied; but if the Society remains at its present limit, Members 
 must be content to perceive a very sensible diminution in the bulk of our 
 annual publications." 
 
 The Report having been read, it was moved by the Provost of 
 Trinity College, seconded by Lieutenant General Birch, and 
 
 " Resolved, — That the Report now read be received and printed, and cir- 
 culated amongst the Members of the Society." 
 
 Moved by N. P. O'Gorman, Esq., seconded by Charles Mac 
 Donnell, Esq., and 
 
 " Resolved, — That the Rev. Charles Graves, and James M'^Glashan, Esq., 
 be appointed Auditors for the ensuing year, and that their statement of the ac- 
 counts of the Society be printed with the Report." 
 
 MovedbyJohnO'Callaghan, Esq., seconded byRev. Dr. Wilson, and 
 " Resolved, — That his Grace the Duke of Leinster be elected President of 
 the Society for the ensuing year ; and that the following Noblemen and Gentle- 
 men be the Council : 
 
 James Hardiman, Esq., M. R. I. A. 
 
 The most noble the Marquis of 
 
 KiLDARE, M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Lei- 
 trim, M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Right Hon. the Viscount 
 Adare, M. P.,M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Rev. Samuel Butcher, A. M., 
 M.R.I. A. 
 
 The Rev. J. H. Todd, D.D., M.R.I.A. 
 William E. Hudson, EIsq., M. R. I. A. 
 Major Larcom, R.E., V. P. R. I. A. 
 J. Mac Cullagh, Esq., LL.D., M.R.I.A 
 Geo.Petrie,Esq.,R.II.A.,V.P.R.I.A. 
 Aquilla Smith, Esq., M.D., M.R.I.A. 
 J. Huband Smith, Esq., A.M., M.R.I.A. 
 
 Moved 
 
Moved by the Rev. Dr. Russell, Vice-President of the College, 
 Maynooth, seconded by John O'Donoghue, Esq., and 
 
 " Resolved, — That the thanks of the Society be given to the President and 
 Council of the Royal Irish Academy, for their kindness in grantinc- the use of 
 their Board Room for this Meetincf." 
 
 The Rev. the Provost of Trinity College having been requested 
 to take the Chair, it was 
 
 " Resolved, — That the thanks of the Society be given to the Most Noble 
 the Marquis of Kildare, for liis conduct in the Chair at this Meeting." 
 
ÍA 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 c» 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 — 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 CÓ 
 
 fe 
 
 s 
 
 H 
 
 e^ 
 
 O 
 
 
 o 
 
 W 
 
 Q 
 
 H 
 
 
 O 
 
 (— ( 
 
 1— 1 
 
 >* 
 < 
 
 Q 
 
 Q 
 
 » 
 
 P 
 
 
 m 
 
 <! 
 
 P-í 
 
 & 
 
 
 W 
 
 í- 
 
 tí 
 
 Q 
 
 o 
 
 1— 1 
 
 12; 
 
 ^ 
 
 pH 
 
 
 "* 
 
 
 -/2 
 
 K 
 
 
 H 
 
 W 
 
 P^ 
 
 1— 1 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 Q 
 
 H 
 
 ^ 
 
 '^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 f^ 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 1— ( 
 
 ÍI^ 
 
 H 
 
 w 
 
 o 
 
 <N 
 
 Pí 
 
 H 
 
 a 
 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 
 <í 
 
 P. 
 
 
 Pí 
 
 O 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 C/3 
 
 
 
 ?a 
 
 
 
 --1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 «^ 
 
 
 - o '^ 
 
 V a ai ^ 
 
 -5< P 
 
 3^ "g <M , 
 
 á 53 ^ j 
 
 ^ P '^ -i-r 
 
 =+í 
 
 W B 
 
 
 « 
 
 •^ < 
 
 «+í 
 
 o o o o o o o 
 
 o o o o o s o 
 
 O lO ^H -* (M 
 
 ;0 (M O C5 ^ 
 
 rt (M t-i 
 
 O O 10 
 
 o o ^ 
 
 O CD O O 
 
 CO 5<1 rt rt 
 
 á1 
 
 ,-^ .tí O) rf ^ 
 
 Q O P g Si. 
 
 ??-''§ S Q Q o ^ 
 ?i •= Co 
 
 ^ C, ^ Hi^ o 
 
 có 
 
 
 
 r- 
 
 ^i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • '" 
 
 v: 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . cí 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 ^ 
 
 • a 
 
 - 
 
 .o 
 
 u 
 
 C-) , 
 
 H H ^ 
 
 1"á 
 
 •o'J3 '^''^ 2á 
 
 c5í ó O 
 
 
 
 2^ 
 
 ,w H «t- > '. 
 
 
 
 4) t; 
 
 I C3 ci 
 
 gJj-gl-Í^P» oH 
 
 , CO '-' (M í<5 
 
 
 
 s^ o ^j p tj 
 
 ,5 r'í rt 
 
 a) aj ^ CO 
 
IRISH 
 ARCHJIOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
 
 At a General Meeting of the Irish Ahch^ological Society, held 
 in the Board Room of the Royal Irish Academy, on Wednesday, the 
 22nd day of December, 1847, 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Leinster in the Chair, 
 
 The Secretary read the following Report from the Council: 
 
 " The labours of the Irish Archaeological Society have now been continued 
 for a period of seven years, and the Council, on laying before you tlieir annual 
 Report of the progress and prospects of the Society, are compelled, with irreat 
 regret, to abandon the tone of hope with which they have hitherto addressed 
 you. 
 
 " They regret to say that the experience of the last seven years has forced 
 upon them the conviction, that very little interest is felt by the Irish public for 
 the publication of ancient Irish literature, or the preservation of the ancient Irish 
 language. In seven years, during which this Society has been before the 
 public, we have not succeeded in obtaining 500 subscribers, including those 
 resident in England, in any one year, who have been willing to contribute an 
 entrance fee of £3, and an annual subscription of£i, towards the objects of the 
 Society ; and yet, before the establishment of the Society, nothino- was more 
 common than declamations on the national disgrace of suiFering our ancient 
 Irish manuscripts to moulder in oblivion. 
 
 ^2 " Since 
 
12 
 
 " Since the last Annual Meeting, twenty-five new members have heen 
 elected. Their names are as follows : 
 
 Right Rev. Dr. Haly, R. C. Bishop of Kil- 
 
 dare and Leighlin. 
 Rev. .James Hamilton. 
 The Kildare-street CluVj. 
 G. A. M'Dermott, Esq., F. G. S. 
 
 His Excellency the Earl of Clarendon 
 
 Lord John Manners. 
 
 Mons. Le Comte O' Kelly Farrell. 
 
 Robert Archbold, Esq. 
 
 Rowland Bateman, Esq. 
 
 Richard S. Bourke, Esq., M. P. 
 
 W. H. Bradshaw, Esq. 
 
 .John William Browne, Esq. 
 
 *R. Clayton Browne, Esq. 
 
 Rev, George (Jrolly. 
 
 Rev. John Dunne. 
 
 Sir Thomas Esmonde, Bart. 
 
 John Greene, Esq. 
 
 Right Rev. Dr. M'xXaily, R. C. Bishop of 
 
 Ciogher. 
 Robert Power, E.sq. 
 ♦Rev. G. C. Renouard, 15. D. 
 John Reynolds, Esq., M. F. 
 *G<jorge Smith, Esq., F. R. S. 
 Michael Staunton, Esq. 
 Rev. Dr. Walsh. 
 I The Very Rev. Dr. Yore, V. G. Dublin. 
 
 " During the past year the Society has lost, by death, the following Members : 
 
 The Duke of Northumberland. I Daniel O'Connell, Esq., M. P. 
 
 The Earl of Bessborough. ' The O' Conor Don., M. P. 
 
 Right Hon. Thomas Grenville. William Potts, Esq. 
 
 *Jame8 Mac Cuilagh, Esq. Remmy Sheehan, f)sq. 
 
 Joseph Nelson, Esq., Q. C. Rev. Robert Trail, D. D. 
 
 '• The number of Members now on the books of the Society amount to 458, 
 of whom sixty-two are Life Members. 
 
 " To show the progress of the Society, the Council think it right to lay 
 before this Meeting the following tabular view of the number of Members on 
 ou)- books in each year since the commencement of our labours: 
 
 Year. 
 
 Annual 
 Member», 
 
 Life 
 
 Members. 
 
 Total, 
 
 Annual 
 Increase. 
 
 1841 
 1842 
 1843 
 1844 
 1845 
 1846 
 1847 
 
 221 
 239 
 308 
 337 
 373 
 383 
 
 11 
 19 
 36 
 48 
 57 
 60 
 62 
 
 2.32 i ' 
 258 26 
 344 1 86 
 385 1 41 
 430 45 
 443 1 3 1 
 458 i 15 
 
 1 
 
 Fr 
 
 Those to whose names an asterisk is prefixed arc Life .Members. 
 
13 
 
 " From this it appears tliat during the last two years the annual increase in 
 the number of Members has been very considerably less than in any former 
 year since the foundation of the Society ; and although the unparalleled sea- 
 son of distress with which we have been visited during the past vear, and the 
 many calls upon tlie sympathies of the public, may, in part, account íov this 
 fact, yet it is greatly to be feared that this is not the whole cause, and that we 
 are also to attribute the falling oíF to a very general apathy on the part of the 
 Irish public to the objects for which the Society was founded. 
 
 " This conclusion is strongly forced upon the Council by the fact, that a laroe 
 number of the existing Members of the Society are in arrear of their subscrip- 
 tions, and that the publications of the Society have, therefore, been greatly re- 
 tarded for want of funds. 
 
 " The Council, on the faith of promised subscriptions, did actually un- 
 dertake several important works, some of which are in the Press, and some 
 ready for publication. These they have been under the necessity of suspend- 
 ing, until the result of the present appeal to the jMembers of the Society is as- 
 certained. And they have been further compelled to take the still more serious 
 step of discontinuing their engagements with Mr. O'Donovan and jNIr. Currj-, 
 gentlemen to whose indefatigable exertions and extraordinary acquirements in 
 Irish literature and topography the Society and the learned world are already 
 so deeply indebted. 
 
 " Unpromising as the state of our aifairs undoubtedly is, the Council are 
 not without hope that the very statement of the facts may have the effect of 
 calling forth the exertions of the friends of Irish literature, and averting the 
 danu'er which threatens the very existence of the Society. If the ^lembers 
 who are in arrear would promptly pay up their subscriptions, all the existing 
 difficulties of the Society would be removed, and the Council of the ensuing 
 year would be enabled to carry on their labours with confidence and vigour. 
 
 " The Council beg leave to recommend to the Society the adoption of two 
 or three changes or modifications in our Fundamental Laws, which, if they re- 
 ceive your approval, may, it is hoped, bring in the subscriptions, and promote 
 the general working of the Society. 
 
 " By the seventh law it is enacted, that ' Any Member who shall be one 
 year in arrear shall be considered as having resigned.' Instead of these words 
 the Council would propose to substitute the following: 'Any Member who 
 shall be one year in arrear of his subscription shall be liable to be removed by 
 
 the 
 
14 
 
 the Council from the books of the Society, after due notice served upon him 
 to that effect.' 
 
 " The Council recommend this change, because many Members have ex- 
 cused themselves from replying to the circulars, and other notices addressed to 
 them by the Treasurer, on the ground that, being more than a year in arrear, 
 they did not consider themselves as any longer Members, as the seventh Fun- 
 damental Law declared that they were to be regarded as having resigned. It 
 was impossible, however, for the Council to act generally on so rigid an in- 
 terpretation of this law, as they would thereby not only run the risk of giving 
 unnecessary offence, but also, in some instances, deprive the Society of valuable 
 and zealous Members, whose absence from the country, or some other accidental 
 circumstance, had caused to fall into arrear. The obvious intention of the 
 rule was merely to enable the Council to remove from the Society's books the 
 names of such Members as had ceased to take an interest in its objects. 
 
 " The Council would also recommend the introduction of a rule which 
 would enable them to nominate Vice-Presidents, who shall be ex officio Mem- 
 bers of the Council. They would propose, therefore, to alter the second Fun- 
 damental Law to the following: 
 
 '" The affairs of the Society shall be managed by a Council, consisting of 
 a President, three Vice-Presidents, and twelve other Members, to be annually 
 elected by the Society.' 
 
 " The Council propose this alteration, because the power of nominating 
 Vice-Presidents will enable the Society to place upon the Council those whose 
 zeal for the welfare of the Society has entitled them to that distinction, although 
 their rank and public duties, or their absence from Dublin, render it impossible 
 for them to be present at all the Meetings of the Council. 
 
 " It remains now to give some account of what has been done in reference 
 to the publications of the Society since our last annual meeting. In the Report 
 then laid before you it was stated that the funds at the disposal of the Council 
 rendered it necessary to diminish very considerably the publications issued to 
 Members in exchange for their subscriptions. It was proposed, however, to 
 give to all Members who had subscribed for the year 1847, 'The Irish 
 Version of the Historia Britonum of Nennius, with a Translation and Notes by 
 the Secretary, and additional Notes and an Introduction by the Hon. Algernon 
 Herbert.' 
 
 " This work, we regret to say, is not yet completed, although it is far ad- 
 vanced. 
 
vanced.* The delay lias been occasioned in a great measure by the necessity of 
 sending each proof sheet, for Mr. Herbert's remarks and corrections, to England ; 
 but principally by the discovery of a most interesting ancient historical poem, 
 which was necessary to the ilhistration of the work, and which the Editor is 
 now adding to it from a MS. of the twelfth century in the Library of Trinity 
 College, Dublin. 
 
 " The Council will not anticipate the duty of the Editor by describing more 
 particularly the nature of this document, or the reasons which have induced 
 them to delay the publication for the sake of admitting it. They feel assured 
 that every Member of the Society will agree with them in thinking that it was 
 better to incur the delay than to bring out the work in a less perfect form ; they 
 have little doubt that the Historia of Nennius in its Irish dress, with the curious 
 illustrations of British, Scottish, and Welsh history with which it is accompanied, 
 will be received by the learned world as a valuable addition to the sources of 
 British history. 
 
 " The disappointments experienced by the Council from the circumstances 
 already referred to, render it impossible for them to say much on the subject of 
 future publications. For an account of the works already undertaken, and 
 partly in progress, they have nothing to add to what was said in the Report 
 presented to the Society last year. They may add, however, that the Macarice 
 Excidium, or Destruction of Cyprus, by Colonel Charles O'Kelly, is now com- 
 pleted, and ready for the press, and as soon as the funds at the disposal of the 
 Council enable them to do so, it shall be placed in the hands of the printer. If 
 any considerable portion of the arrears due to the Society should be collected, 
 the Council would propose to give this work as the Society's publication for the 
 year 1848. 
 
 " The Council have received from Mr. Shirley, the Rev. Mr. Graves of 
 Kilkenny, Mr. O'Donovan, and other friends, some valuable contributions to the 
 second volume of the Irish Archaeological Miscellany ; and they are in a con- 
 dition, if funds permit, to bring out a fasciculus at least of this work during the 
 ensuing year. 
 
 " Since the last meeting of the Society Mr. Reeves has published his Eccle- 
 siastical 
 
 * The volume has been completed since the Anniial Meeting was held, and is now 
 in course of distribution to the Members. 
 
siastical Taxation of the Dioceses of Down and Connor and Dromore, in a form 
 exactly similar to the publications of this Society. This may be hailed as a sa- 
 tisfactory proof that the labours of the Society have excited in others, and in the 
 public at large, a thirst for sound liistorical and topographical information. Mr. 
 Reeves, it will be recollected, has undertaken to edit for the Society the whole of 
 the important document, of which he has already brought out a part in the volume 
 alluded to. We have no hope that the Society's funds will enable the Council 
 to undertake this work for some time to come ; but it may, perhaps, be interest- 
 ing to the Society to have on record the following account of his intended 
 labours, with which Mr. Reeves has kindly furnished the Council : 
 
 " ' Eccleáastical Taxation of Ireland, A . D. 1 306. Edited from the original Exche- 
 quer Rolls, London. By the Rev. William Reeves, M. B., M. R. I. A., &c. 
 
 " ' This Record notices all the dioceses of Ireland, and the several churches 
 contained in them, arranged under rural deaneries, except the dioceses of Ferns, 
 Ossory, and the upper part of Armagh. The deficiency, however, as far as 
 regards Ossory, may be fully supplied from the Red Book of Ossory, in which 
 are two taxations of the diocese, anterior to 1320. In the Registry of Primate 
 Sweteman is contained a catalogue of the churches in the upper or county of 
 Louth part of Armagh, of about the same date. So that Ferns is the only hiatus, 
 for the repair of which there are no available materials. 
 
 "' Though the recital extends only to the names and incomes of the benefices, 
 so that the notice of each occupies but a single line, the bare text would fill a 
 volume nearly as large as any of those yet published by the Society. It is 
 therefore proposed that the work should appear in four parts, containing seve- 
 rally an ecclesiastical province, with brief notes, identifying each name with 
 the corresponding modern one on the Ordnance Map, and noticing such autho- 
 rities as illustrate the ancient history and modern condition of tlie churches. 
 
 " ' This arrangement will enable the Editor to put to press the first part, 
 which is the province of Armagh, as soon as the Council think fit ; and at the 
 same time avoid the inconvenience of swelling a single volume to such a size as 
 to be unwieldy, or to monopolize the resources of the Society. 
 
 " 'William Reeves. 
 '' 'Dec. 16, 1847.' " 
 
 The 
 
17 
 
 The Report having been read, it was moved by the Rev. 
 Richard Mac Donnell, D. D., Senior Fellow of Trinity College, 
 Dublin, and 
 
 " Resolved, That the Report now read be received and printed, and cir- 
 culated amongst the Members of the Society." 
 
 Moved by the Very Rev. L. F. Renehan, D. D., President of the 
 Royal College of St. Patrick, Maynooth, and 
 
 " Resolved, That Sir Colman O'Loghlen and Mr. O'Donoghue be ap- 
 pointed Auditors for the ensuing year, and that the statement of the accounts of 
 the Society be printed with the Report." 
 
 Moved by the Rev. Jan^es Wilson, D. D., Precentor of St. Pa- 
 trick's Cathedral, Dublin, and 
 
 "Resolved, — That, in accordance with the recommendation of the Council, 
 the following words in the 7th Fundamendal Law, — ' Any Member who shall 
 be one year in arrear of his subscription shall be considered as having resigned,' — 
 be omitted ; and that the following words be substituted instead thereof: ' Any 
 ]\Iember who shall be one year in arrear of his subscription shall be liable to be 
 removed by the Council from the books of the Society, after due notice served 
 upon him to that effect.' '" 
 
 Moved by George Petrie, Esq., LL.D., V. P. R. I. A, and 
 
 " Resolved, — That, in accordance with the recommendation of the Council, 
 the 2nd Fundamental Law be altered to the following: ' The affairs of the So- 
 ciety shall be managed by a Council consisting of a President, three Vice-Pre- 
 sidents, and twelve other Members, to be annually elected by the Society.' " 
 
 Moved by the Rev. Charles Russell, D. D., Professor of Eccle- 
 siastical History in the Royal College of St. Patrick, Maynooth, 
 and 
 
 " Resolved,— That His Grace the Duke of Leinster be elected President 
 of the Society for the following year : that the Most Noble the Marquis of 
 Kildare, the Right Hon. the Earl of Leitrim, and the Right Hon. the Viscount 
 
 c Adare 
 
Adare, be the Vice-Presidents of the Society ; and that the following be elected 
 on the Council : 
 
 Rev. Sam. Butcher, A.M., F.T.C.D., 
 
 M.R.I.A. 
 Rev. Chas. Graves, A.M., F.T.C.D., 
 
 M.R.I.A. 
 James Hardiman, Esq., M. R. LA. 
 W. E. Hudson, Esq., M. R. I. A. 
 Thomas A, Larcom, Esq., R. E., 
 
 V. P. R. I. A. 
 Charles MacDonnell, Esq., M.R.I.A. 
 
 Geo. Petrie, Esq., LL.D., V.P.R.I.A. 
 Rev. Wm. Reeves, M. B., M. R. I. A. 
 The Very Rev. L. F. Renehan, D.D., 
 
 President of Maynooth College. 
 Aquilla Smith, Esq., M.D., M.R.I.A. 
 Joseph Huband Smith, Esq., M. A., 
 
 M.R.I.A. 
 Rev. J. H. Todd, D. I)., F. T. C. D., 
 
 M. R. I. A." 
 
 Moved by John C. O'Callagliaii, Esq., and 
 
 " Resolved, — That the thanks of the Society be voted to the President and 
 Council of the Royal Irish Academy, for their kindness in granting the use of 
 their room for this meeting." 
 
 Moved by Sir Colman M. O'Loghlen, Bart., and 
 
 " Resolved, — That the thanks of the Society be voted to His Grace the 
 Duke of Leinster, for his kindness in accepting the office of President of the 
 Society, and for his conduct in the Chair on this occasion." 
 

 >H 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 1— 1 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 m 
 
 •«r 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 ca 
 
 Tfl 
 
 fe 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 M 
 
 (-1 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 P 
 
 1— 1 
 
 
 < 
 
 Q 
 
 
 Q 
 
 o 
 
 h- ' 
 
 W 
 
 o» 
 
 < 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 H 
 
 P=i 
 
 Q 
 
 o 
 
 El 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 Pi 
 
 O 
 
 Ph 
 
 Pi 
 
 i/3 
 H 
 P-i 
 
 o 
 w 
 Pi 
 
 w 
 
 W 
 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 H 
 O 
 <1 
 P5 
 
 PQ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 «+Í 
 
 w> ^j~ i^ a, 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 s 
 
 
 00 OS 
 
 C5 ^ 
 
 o ^- 
 
 ^5 •r "« 
 
 w 
 
 
 Ji» 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 ?, 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 S 
 
 m 
 
 :; 
 
 
 
 rt) 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 c 
 
 S 2 K ''^ S c 
 
 •■§ -* -^ o 
 •I fS fc£ H 
 
 K -Í3 ^" .3 
 
 - '^ S u 
 
 ^ jj O J3 
 
 H H H 
 
 =+i 
 
 c2 
 
IRISH ARCH^OLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
 
 1847-1848. 
 
 patron : 
 
 HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCE ALBERT. 
 HIS GRACE THE DUKE OF LEINSTER. 
 
 Fíce=^resítients : 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquis of Kildare, M. P., M, R. I. A. 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Leitrim, M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Right Hon. the Viscount Adare, M. P., M. R. I. A. 
 
 Council : 
 
 Rev. Samuel Butcher, A.M.,M. R. L A. 
 Rev. Charles Graves, A. M., M. R.L A. 
 James Hardiman, Esq , M. R. I, A. 
 William Elliot Hudson, Esq., M.R.LA. 
 Major T. A. Larcom, R.E., V. P. R.L A. 
 Charles Mac Donnell, Esq., M.R.LA. 
 George Petrie, Esq., LL. D., R. H. A., 
 V. P. R. I. A. 
 
 Rev. William Reeves, M. B., M. R. L A. 
 
 Very Rev. Dr. Renehan, President of St. 
 Patrick's College, Maynooth. 
 
 Aquilla Smith, Esq., M. D., M. R. I, A., 
 Treasurer. 
 
 J. HuBAND Smith, Esq., A. M., M.R.LA. 
 
 Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., M. R. I. A., Se- 
 cretary. 
 
 iilcmbcrs of x^t ^ock tg : 
 
 \_Life Members are marked thus *.] 
 
 "His Royal Highness The Prince Albert. 
 His Excellency The Earl of Clarendon, 
 
 Lord Lieutenant of Ireland. 
 His Grace the Lord Primate of Ireland. 
 *His Grace the Duke of Buckingham and 
 
 Chandos. 
 *His Grace the Duke of Leinster. 
 
 *The Marquis of Drogheda. 
 
 *The Marquis of Kildare, M.P.,M. R. LA. 
 
 *The Marquis of Lansdowne. 
 
 The Marquis of Ormonde. 
 
 The Marquis of Sligo. 
 
 *The Marquis of Waterford. 
 
 The Earl of Bandon. 
 
 The 
 
21 
 
 The Earl of Bective. 
 
 The Earl of Carlisle. 
 
 The Earl of Cawdor. 
 
 The Earl of Charlemont, M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Earl of Clancarty. 
 
 *The Earl De Grey. 
 
 The Earl of Devon. 
 
 The Earl of Donodghmore. 
 
 The Earl of Dunraven, M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Earl of Enniskillen. 
 
 The Earl Fitzwilliam. 
 
 The Earl Fortescue. 
 
 The Earl of Glengall. 
 
 The Earl of Leitrim, M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Earl of Meath. 
 
 The Earl of Portarlington. 
 
 *The EARLofPowis. 
 
 The Earl of Roden. 
 
 The Earl of Rosse, M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Earl of Shrewsbury. 
 
 The Earl of St. Germans. 
 
 The Viscount Acheson, M. P. 
 
 The Viscount Adare, M. P., M. R. I. A. 
 
 The Viscount Courtenay, M. P. 
 
 The Viscount De Vesci. 
 
 The Viscount Lismore. 
 
 The Viscount Lorton. 
 
 The Viscount Massareene. 
 
 The Viscount Morpeth. 
 
 The Viscount O'Neill. 
 
 *The Viscount Palmerston. 
 
 The Viscount Suirdale. 
 
 The Lord Bishop of Cashel, Emly, Wa- 
 
 TERFORD, and Lismore. 
 The Lord Bishop of Chichester. 
 The Lord Bishop of Cork, Cloyne, and 
 Ross. 
 
 The Hon. the Lord Bishop of Derry and 
 Raphoe. 
 
 The Lord Bishop of Down and Connor, 
 and Dromore. 
 
 The Lord Bishop of Kilmore, Elphin, and 
 Ardagh. 
 
 *LoRD Clonbrock. 
 
 Lord Albert Conyngham. 
 
 Lord Cremorne. 
 
 Lord Farnham. 
 
 Lord Heytesbury. 
 
 Lord George Hill, M. R. L A. 
 
 Lord Manners. 
 
 Lord Rossmore, M. R. L A. 
 
 Lord Talbot de Malahide. 
 
 Rev. Edward S. Abbott, Upper Mount-street, 
 Dublin. 
 
 Abraham Abell, Esq., M. R. L A., Cork. 
 
 *Sir Robert Shafto Adair, Bart., Ballymena. 
 
 Miss M. J. Alexander, Dublin. 
 
 Robert M. Alloway, Esq., Abbeyville, Boot- 
 erstown. 
 
 William Antisell, Esq., Ballyowen Cottage, 
 Philipstown. 
 
 Rev. George F. A. Armstrong, A.B. 
 
 Rev. John H. Armstrong, A. B., Herbert- 
 place, Dublin. 
 
 George Atkinson, Esq., A. M., M. B., Upper 
 Temple-street, Dublin. 
 
 Rev. James Kennedy Bailie, D. D., M.R.I. A. 
 Ardtrea House, Stewartstown. 
 
 Abraham Whyte Baker, Esq., Blessington- 
 street, Dublin. 
 
 James B. Ball, Esq., Merrion-square, East, 
 Dublin. 
 
 Sir Matthew Barrington, Bart., M. R. L A., 
 St. Stephen's-green, Dublin. 
 
 Hugh Barton, Jun., Esq., Regent-st., London. 
 
 Miss Beaufort, Hatch-street, Dublin. 
 
 Sir Michael Dillon Bellew, Bart., Mount- 
 Dillon, Galway. 
 
 Samuel Henry Bindon, Esq., Great Bruns- 
 wick-street, Dublin. 
 
 Lieutenant- 
 
22 
 
 Lieutenant-General Robert H. Birch, Leeson- 
 
 street, Dublin. 
 John Blachford, Esq., Bucklersbury, Lon- 
 don. 
 The Rev. Beaver H. Blacker, A. M., Airfield, 
 
 Donnybrook. 
 The Right Hon. Anthony Richard Blake, 
 
 St. Stephen's Green Club, Dublin. 
 Loftus H. Bland, Esq., Upper Fitzwilliam- 
 
 street, Dublin. 
 Bindon Blood, Esq., M. R. I. A., F. R. S. E., 
 
 Ennis. 
 Sir John P. Boileau, Bart., London. 
 Walter M. Bond, Esq., The Argory, Moy. 
 *Beriah Botfield, Esq., M. R. L A., London. 
 W. H. Bradshaw, Esq., Dysart House, Car- 
 
 rick-on-Suir. 
 Right Hon. Maziere Brady, Lord Chancellor 
 
 of Ireland, M. R. L A. 
 Thomas Brodigan, Esq., Pilton House, Dro- 
 
 gheda. 
 William Brooke, Esq., Q. C, Leeson -street, 
 
 Dublin. 
 John W. Browne, Esq., Upper Mount-street, 
 
 Dublin. 
 *R. Clayton Browne, Esq., Browne's Hill, 
 
 Carlow. 
 Haliday Bruce, Esq., M. R. L A., Dame-st., 
 
 Dublin. 
 Colonel Henry Bruen, M. P., Oak Park, 
 
 Carlow. 
 Samuel Bryson, Esq., High-street, Belfast. 
 The Chevalier Bunsen, London. 
 John Ynyr Burges, Esq., Parkanaur, Dun- 
 
 gannon. 
 Joseph Burke, Esq., Elm Hall, Parsons- 
 town. 
 John Burrowes, Esq., Herbert-st., Dublin. 
 Robert Burrowes, Esq., Merrion-square, N., 
 
 Dublin. 
 
 Rev. Samuel Butcher, A M., M. R. L A., 
 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 The Very Rev. R. Butler, A. B., M.R. L A., 
 Dean of Clonmacnoise, Trim. 
 
 * William E. Caldbeck, Esq., Kilmastiogue. 
 
 ■^Robert Callwell, Esq., M. R. L A., Herbert- 
 place, Dublin. 
 
 Edward Cane, Esq., M. R. L A., Dawson- 
 street, Dublin. 
 
 George Carr, Esq., M. R. L A., Mountjoy- 
 square, S., Dublin. 
 
 *Rev. Joseph Carson, B. D., M. R. L A., 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 Rev. William Carus, A. M., Fellow of Tri- 
 nity College, Cambridge. 
 
 Thomas Gather, Esq., Blessington-street, 
 Dublin. 
 
 "^Patrick Chalmers, Esq., Auldbar, Brechin, 
 N.B. 
 
 John David Chambers, Esq., London. 
 
 William Chambers, Esq., High-street, Edin- 
 burgh. 
 
 George Chamley, Esq., Gaybrook, Malahide. 
 
 Sir Montagu L. Chapman, Bart., M.R.L A., 
 Killua Castle, Clonmellon. 
 
 Edward Wilmot Chetwode, Esq., M.R. LA., 
 Woodbrook, Portarlington. 
 
 Thomas Clarke, Esq., Baggot-street, Dub- 
 lin. 
 
 Rev. William Cleaver, A. M., Delgany. 
 
 James Stratherne Close, Esq., Gardiner's- 
 row, Dublin. 
 
 Rev. Thomas De Vere Coneys, A. M., Pro- 
 fessor of Irish in the University of Dublin. 
 
 Frederick W. Conway, Esq., M.R. I. A., 
 Terrace Lodge, Rathmines Road, Dublin. 
 
 Adolphus Cooke, Esq., Cookesborough, Mul- 
 lingar. 
 
 James R. Cooke, Esq., Blessington-street, 
 Dublin. 
 
 Philip 
 
23 
 
 Philip Davies Cooke, Esq., Ouston, Doncas- 
 ter. 
 
 Rev. Peter Cooper, Marlborough-street, 
 Dublin. 
 
 Sir Charles Coote, Bart., Ballyfin House, 
 Mountrath. 
 
 William Coppinger, Esq., Barrysconrt, Cork. 
 
 *Rev. George E. Corrie, B.D., Fellow of 
 St. Catherine's Hall, Cambridge. 
 
 The Yen. Henry Cotton, U. C. L., Archdea- 
 con of Cashel. 
 
 Rev. George Edmond Cotter, Glenview, 
 Middleton. 
 
 James T. Gibson Craig, Esq., Edinburgh. 
 
 Michael Creagh, Esq., Upper Gloucester- 
 street, Dublin. 
 
 Rev. George Crolly, Professor of Theology, 
 St. Patrick's College, Maynooth. 
 
 Rev. John C. Crosthwaite, A. M., The Rec- 
 tory, St. Mary-at-Hill, London. 
 
 Rev. William M. Crosthwaite, A. M., Dur- 
 rus, Bantry. 
 
 Rev. Edward Cupples, LL.B., V.G. of Down 
 and Connor, Lisburn. 
 
 Miss J. M. Richardson Currer, Eshton Hall, 
 Yorkshire. 
 
 Francis E. Currey, Esq., Lismore Castle, 
 Lismore. 
 
 * Eugene Curry, Esq., Portland-street, North, 
 Dublin. 
 
 *James W. Cusack, Esq., M.D., M.R. I. A., 
 Kildare-street, Dublin. 
 
 *The Rev. Edward Fitzgerald Day, Home, 
 Cabinteely. 
 
 Quentin Dick, Esq., London. 
 
 *F. H. Dickinson, Esq., Kingweston, Somer- 
 setshire. 
 
 C. Wentworth Dilke, Esq., London. 
 
 Rev. Robert Yickers Dixon, A.M., M.R.LA., 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 Thomas Dobbin, Esq., Armagh. 
 
 Joseph Dobbs, Esq., Clanbrassil Terrace, 
 
 Dublin. 
 William C. Dobbs, Esq., Fitzwilliam-place, 
 
 Dublin. 
 *William Donnelly, Esq., LL.D., Registrar- 
 General, Auburn, Malahide. 
 Rickard Donovan, Esq., Crown Office, Cork, 
 Peter Dowdall, Esq., Summer-hill, Dublin. 
 Charles Druitt, Esq., Lima. 
 William Y. Drury, Esq., M. D., M. R. L A., 
 
 Lower Merrion-street, Dublin. 
 Charles Gavan Duffy, Esq., Holme Yille, 
 
 Rathmines, Dublin. 
 Major Francis Dunne, M.P., Brittas, Mount- 
 
 mellick. 
 Rev. John Dunne, Professor of Logic, Car- 
 low College. 
 Rev. Charles R. Elrington, D. D., M.R.LA., 
 
 Regius Professor of Divinity, Trin. Coll., 
 
 Dublin. 
 John Edward Errington, Esq., C.E., London. 
 Right Hon. Sir Thomas Esmonde, Bart., 
 
 Ballynastra, Gorey. 
 Robert Ewing, Esq., Greenock. 
 *J. Walter K. Eyton, Esq., Elgin Yilla, 
 
 Leamington, 
 M. Le Comte O' Kelly Farrell, Chateau de la 
 
 Mothe, Landon, Bourdeaux. 
 Rev. Thomas Farrelly, St. Patrick's College, 
 
 Maynooth. 
 Samuel Graeme Fenton, Esq., Belfast. 
 Sir Robert Ferguson, Bart., M. P., Derry. 
 Clement Ferguson, Esq., Lower Ormond- 
 
 quay, Dublin. 
 John Ferguson, Esq., Castle Forward, Derry. 
 *Edward Fitzgerald, Esq., Carrigoran, New. 
 
 market-on-Fergus. 
 John D. Fitzgerald, Esq., Merrion-square, 
 
 West, Dublin. 
 
 Rev. 
 
24 
 
 Rev. Joseph Fitzgerald, M. R. I. A., P. P. 
 Rahan, Tullamore. 
 
 Patrick Vincent Fitzpatrick, Esq., Eccles- 
 street, Dublin. 
 
 John Flanady, Esq., Dublin. 
 
 Rev. Matthew Flanagan, Francis-street, Dub- 
 lin. 
 
 Thomas Fortescue, Esq., M. R. I. A., Ra- 
 vensdale Park, Flurrybridge. 
 
 Rev. Smyth W. Fox, Richview, Rathmines, 
 Dublin. 
 
 John French, Esq., Stockwell Place, Surrey. 
 
 Robert French, Esq., Fitzwilliam-square, 
 East, Dublin. 
 
 Allan Fullarton, Esq., Westbank, Greenock. 
 
 John A. FuUerton, Esq., Edinburgh. 
 
 Alfred Furlong, Esq., Newcastle, County 
 Limerick. 
 
 Rev. Robert Gage, A. M., Rathlin Island, 
 Ballycastle. 
 
 Edmund Getty, Esq., Victoria-place, Bel- 
 fast. 
 
 Rev. Richard Gibbings, A. M., Myragh 
 Glebe, Dunfanaghy. 
 
 Michael Henry Gill, Esq., Great Brunswick- 
 street, Dublin, 
 
 Rev. William S. Gilly, D. D., Norham Vica- 
 rage, Berwick-on- Tweed. 
 
 The Knight of Glin, Glin Castle, Glin. 
 
 *John Graham, Esq., Craigallian. 
 
 George B. Grant, Esq., Grafton-street, Dub- 
 lin. 
 
 *Rev. Charles Graves, A. M., M. R. I. A., 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 Robert Graves, Esq., M. D., M. R. I. A., 
 Merrion-square, S., Dublin, 
 
 Rev. James Graves, A. B., Kilkenny. 
 
 John Gray, Esq., Greenock. 
 
 John Gray, Esq., M. D., Upper Bucking- 
 ham-street, Dublin. 
 
 Rev. John Greham, LL.D., Portora House, 
 Enniskillen. 
 
 John Grene, Esq., Clonliffe. 
 
 James Sullivan Green, Esq., Lower Pem- 
 broke-street, Dublin. 
 
 ♦Richard Griffith, Esq., M. R. I. A., Fitz- 
 william- place, Dublin. 
 
 Rev. Charles Grogan, Harcourt-st., Dublin. 
 
 .Tohn Gumley, Esq., LL. D., St Stephen's- 
 green, Dublin. 
 
 James Haire, Esq., Summer-hill, Dublin. 
 
 Sir Benjamin Hall, Bart., M. P., Portman- 
 square, London. 
 
 Right Rev. Francis Haly, D. D., R, C. Bi- 
 shop of Kildare and Leighlin, Braganza 
 House, Carlow. 
 
 George Alexander Hamilton, Esq., M. P., 
 Hampton Hall, Balbriggan. 
 
 James Hamilton, Esq., Fintra House, Killy- 
 
 Rev. James Hamilton, Professor of Natural 
 Philosophy, St. Patrick's College, Carlow. 
 
 Sir Wm. R. Hamilton, LL.D., V.P.R.LA., 
 Observatory, Dunsink. 
 
 James Hardiman, Esq., M. R. LA., Galway. 
 
 Leonard S. Hartley, Esq., Middleton Lodge, 
 Richmond, Yorkshire. 
 
 Rev. Daniel Hearne, St. Patrick's, Manches- 
 ter. 
 
 Hon. Algernon Herbert, Ickleton, Saffron- 
 Walden. 
 
 *Right Hon. Sidney Herbert, M.P., London. 
 
 John E. Herrick, Esq., Lower Baggot-street, 
 Dublin. 
 
 Thomas Hewitt, Esq., Spencer's Library, 
 London. 
 
 William Henry Holbrook, Esq., Leeson- 
 street, Dublin. 
 
 Sir W. Jackson Homan, Bart., Drumroe, 
 Cappoquin, 
 
 •A 
 
25 
 
 *A. J. Beresford Hope, Esq., M.P., Lamber- 
 
 hurst. 
 *Sir Francis Hopkins, Bart, Rochfort, Mul- 
 
 lingar. 
 Herbert F. Hore, Esq., Pole Hore, Kyle, 
 
 Wexford. 
 The Very Rev. Edv/ard Gustavus Hudson, 
 Dean of Armagh, Glenville, Watergrass- 
 hill. 
 William E. Hudson, Esq., M. R. I. A., Up- 
 per Fitzwilliani-street, Dublin, 
 James S. Hamilton Humphreys, Esq., London. 
 Thomas Hutton, Esq., M. R. I. A, Summer- 
 hill, Dublin. 
 John Hyde, Esq., Castle Hyde, Fermoy. 
 Sir Robert H. Inglis, Baronet, M. P., Lon- 
 don. 
 *Rev. James Ingram, D. D., President of 
 
 Trinity College, Oxford. 
 Rev. John H. Jellett, A. M., M. R. L A., 
 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 Mrs. Margaret Jones, Kilwaughter Castle, 
 
 Lame. 
 ♦Robert Jones, Esq., M. R. LA., Portland, 
 
 Dromore West. 
 •William Bence Jones, Esq., M. R. L A., 
 
 Kilgariflfe, Clonakilty. 
 Sir Robert Kane, M. D., M. R. L A., Grace- 
 field, Booterstown. 
 William Kane, Esq., Gloucester-st, Dublin. 
 Denis Henry Kelly, Esq.,M. R. L A., Castle 
 
 Kelly, Mount Talbot. 
 Rev. Matthew Kelly, St. Patrick's College, 
 
 Maynooth. 
 Henry Kemmis, Esq., Q. C, Merrion-square, 
 
 East, Dublin. 
 Rev. John Kenny, Kilrush. 
 James Kernan, Esq., Up. Dorset-st., Dublin. 
 The Right Honourable the Knight of Kerry, 
 M. R. L A., Listowell. 
 
 Thomas Kippax King, Esq., London. 
 
 Rev. Henry Barry Knox, M. R. L A., Had- 
 
 leigh, Suffolk. 
 George J. Knox, Esq., M. R. L A., Maddox- 
 
 street, London. 
 Rev. John Torrens Kyle, A. M., Clondrohid, 
 
 Macroom. 
 *The Right Hon. Henry Labouchere, M. P., 
 
 Belgrave-square, London. 
 David Laing, Esq., Signet Library, Edin- 
 burgh. 
 Alexander C. Lambert, Esq., Ballinrobe. 
 Henry Lanauze, Esq., Dublin. 
 Denny Lane, Esq., Sydney-place, Cork. 
 ♦Major T. A. Larcom, R. E., V. P. R. L A., 
 
 Dublin. 
 ♦Walter Lawrence, Jun., Esq., Capt. 41st 
 Welch Regt., Lisreaghane, Lawrencetown, 
 Co. Galway. 
 Rev. William Lee, A. M., M. R. I. A., Fellow 
 
 of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 Robert Leeson, Esq., Florence. 
 The Right Hon. Baron Lefroy, Leeson-street, 
 
 Dublin. 
 Charles Lever, Esq. 
 Charles W. Levinge, Esq., Levington Park, 
 
 Mullingar. 
 •Frederick Lindesay, Esq., Mountjoy-square, 
 
 West, Dublin. 
 John Lindsay, Esq., Maryville, Blackrock, 
 
 Cork. 
 Rev. John Lingard, D. D., Hornby, Lan- 
 caster. 
 Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D. D., P. R. L A., 
 Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dub- 
 lin. 
 ♦William Horton Lloyd, Esq., Park-square, 
 
 Regent's-park, London. 
 Rev. Richard H. Low, Lowville, Ahascragh. 
 Joseph Lowell, Esq., London. 
 
 Hugh 
 
26 
 
 Hugh Lyle, Esq., Carnagarvfe, Moville, Do- 
 negal. 
 
 Robert Mac Adam, Esq., Belfast. 
 
 *D. Mac Carthy, Esq., Florence. 
 
 The Rev. Daniel M' Carthy, Professor of 
 Rhetoric, St. Patrick's College, Maynooth. 
 
 Rev. Charles M'Crossan, Drumquin, Omagh. 
 
 William Torrens M'CuUagh, Esq., M. P., 
 M.R.I. A., Dublin. 
 
 G. A. M'Dermott, Esq., F. G. S., Chester, 
 ton Hall, Newcastle-under-Line. 
 
 Alexander M'Donnell, Esq., Marlborough- 
 street, Dublin. 
 
 Charles P. Mac Donnell, Esq., M. R. I. A., 
 Bonabrougha House, Wicklow. 
 
 Edmund Mac Donnell, Esq., Glenarm Castle, 
 Glenarm. 
 
 •Rev. Richard Mac Donnell, D.D.,M.R.I.A., 
 Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 George M'Dowell, Esq., A. M., M. R. I. A. 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 The Right Rev. Patrick M'Gettigan, D. D., 
 R. C. Bishop of Derry, Letterkenny. 
 
 M'Gillicuddy of the Reeks. 
 
 .Tames M'Glashan, Esq., D'Olier-street, Dub- 
 lin. 
 
 Mo.st Rev. John Mac Hale, D. D., St. Jar- 
 lath's, Tuam. 
 
 Rev. John M'Hugh, Baldoyle. 
 
 John W. M'Kenzie, Esq., Edinburgh, 
 
 Most Rev. Dr. MacNally, R. C. Bishop of 
 Clogher, Clogher. 
 
 Thomas Mac Owen, Esq., Middleton, Artane. 
 
 Sir Frederick Madden, Hon. M. R. I. A., 
 British Museum. 
 
 James Magee, Esq., Leeson-street. Dublin. 
 
 Pierce Mahony, Esq., M. R. I. A., William- 
 street, Dublin. 
 
 Rev. Samuel R. Maitland, D. D., F. R. S., 
 F. A. S., London. 
 
 Andrew John Maley, Esq., Merrion-square, 
 South, Dublin. 
 
 John Malone, Esq., Rathlaslin, Balljuacargy. 
 
 Henry Martley, Esq., Q. C, Harcourt-street, 
 Dublin. 
 
 Rev. George Maxwell, Askeaton. 
 
 Hon. Gen. Meade, Bryanston-square, London. 
 
 •Andrew Milliken, Esq., Dublin. 
 
 Daniel MoUoy, Esq., York-street, Dublin. 
 
 Richard Monck, Esq,, Banagher. 
 
 Rev. Charles H. Monsell, A. M. 
 
 William Monsell, Esq., M. P., M. R. L A., 
 Tervoe, Limerick. 
 
 Rev. Philip Moore, Rosbercon. 
 
 Robert Ogilby Moore, Esq., London. 
 
 Thomas Moore, Esq., Sloperton, Devizes. 
 
 John Shank More, Esq., Great King-street, 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 * Andrew Mulholland, Esq., Mount Collyer, 
 Belfast. 
 
 Sinclaire Kilbourne Mulholland, Esq.,Eglon- 
 tine, Hillsborough. 
 
 Joseph William Murphy, Esq., Belfast. 
 
 *Joseph Neeld, Esq., M. P., Grosvenor-sq., 
 London. 
 
 The Very Rev. Dean Nolan, P. P., Gowran. 
 
 William Nugent, Esq., Killester Abbey, Ra- 
 heny. 
 
 James L. O'Beirne, Esq., Lower Gardiner- 
 street, Dublin. 
 
 Cornelius O'Brien, Esq., Ennistimon. 
 
 Francis O'Brien, Esq., Thurles. 
 
 Sir Lucius O'Brien, Bart., M. P., Dromo- 
 land, Newmarket-on- Fergus. 
 
 William Smith O'Brien, Esq., M. P., Ca- 
 hermoyle, Rathkeale. 
 
 The Very Rev. Dominick O'Brien, Water- 
 ford. 
 
 John Cornelius O'Callaghan, Esq., Russell- 
 place, Dublin. 
 
 John 
 
27 
 
 John O'Connell, Esq., M, P., Gowran-hill, 
 
 Dalkey. 
 Denis O'Connor, Esq., Mount Druid, Bele- 
 
 nagare, County Roscommon. 
 John O'Donoghue, Esq., Dublin. 
 The O' Donovan, Montpelier, Douglas, Cork. 
 *John O'Donovan, Esq., Newcomen-place, 
 
 Dublin. 
 The O'Dowda, Bonniconlan House, Ballina. 
 
 * Joseph Michael O'Ferrall, Esq., Rutland- 
 
 square, West, Dublin. 
 The Right Hon. R. More O'Ferrall, Gover- 
 nor of Malta. 
 
 * William Ogilby, Esq., London. 
 Nicholas Purcell O'Gorman, Esq., Q. C, 
 
 Blessington-street, Dublin. 
 Richard O'Gorman, Esq., Lower Dominick- 
 
 street, Dublin. 
 The O'Grady, Kilballyowen, Bruff. 
 Thomas O'Hagan, Esq., Great Charles-st., 
 
 Dublin. 
 Major O'Hara, Annamoe, Collooney. 
 Sir Colman M. O'Loghlen, Bart., Merricn- 
 
 square South, Dublin. 
 Richard O'Reilly, Esq., Upper Sackville- 
 
 street, Dublin. 
 Richard O'Shaughnessy, Esq., Lower Gar- 
 diner-street, Dublin. 
 Rev. Mortimer O'Sullivan, D. D., Killyman. 
 George Panton, Esq., Heriot's Hospital, 
 
 Edinburgh. 
 Marcus Patterson, Esq., Clifden House, Cu- 
 
 rofin. 
 Right Hon. Sir Robert Peel, Bart., M. P., 
 
 London. 
 Louis Hayes Petit, Esq., F. R. S., London. 
 George Petrie, Esq., LL, D., R. H. A. 
 
 V. P. R. L A., Great Charles-st., Dublin, 
 
 * Sir Thomas Phillipps, Bart., Middlehill, 
 
 Broadway, Worcestershire. 
 
 rf2 
 
 John Edward Pigott, Esq., Merrion-square, 
 South, Dublin. 
 
 Robert Pitcairn, Esq., Queen-street, Edin- 
 burgh. 
 
 *Rev. Charles Porter, Ballybay. 
 
 Rev. Classon Porter, Larne. 
 
 Colonel Henry Edward Porter, Minterne, 
 Dorchester. 
 
 Robt. Power, Esq., Pembroke-place, Dublin. 
 
 Lieutenant- Colonel Joseph Pratt, Calra 
 Castle, Kingscourt. 
 
 Hon. Edward Preston, Gormanstown Castle, 
 Balbriggan. 
 
 Colonel J. Dawson Rawdon, M. P., Cold- 
 stream Guards, Stanhope-street, London. 
 
 Thomas M- Ray, Esq., Dublin. 
 
 Thomas N. Redington, Esq., M. R. LA., 
 Under Secretary for Ireland, Dublin Cas- 
 tle. 
 
 Henry Thompson Redmond, Esq., Carrick- 
 on-Suir. 
 
 Rev. William Reeves, M. B., Ballymena. 
 
 Lewis Reford, Esq., Beechmount, Belfast. 
 
 W. Reilly, Esq., Belmont, Mullingar. 
 
 Rev. Laurence F. Renehan, D. D., Presi- 
 dent of St. Patrick's College, Maynooth. 
 
 Rev. G. C. Renouard, B. D., Dartford, 
 Kent. 
 
 E. William Robertson, Esq., Breadsall Pri- 
 ory, Derby. 
 
 Rev. Thomas R. Robinson, D. D., M.R. L A., 
 Observatory, Armagh. 
 
 George Roe, Esq., Nutley, Dublin. 
 
 Richard Rothwell, Esq., Rockfield, Kells. 
 
 Rev. Charles Russell, D. D., St. Patrick's 
 College, Maynooth. 
 
 Rev. Franc Sadleir, D. D., V. P.R. LA., 
 Provost of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 John Sadleir, Esq., Great Denmark-street, 
 Dublin. 
 
 Rev. 
 
28 
 
 Rev. George Salmon, A. M., Fellow of Tri- 
 nity College, Dublin. 
 Rev. Francis A. Sanders, A. B,, Lower Fitz- 
 
 william-street, Dublin. 
 Robert Sharpe, Esq., Coleraine. 
 Right Hon. Frederick Shaw, Recorder of 
 
 Dublin, Kinimage House. 
 Evelyn John Shirley, Esq., M. P., Carrick- 
 
 macross. 
 Evelyn Philip Shirley, Esq., Eatington Park, 
 
 Shipton-on-Stour. 
 Rev. Joseph H. Singer, D. D., M. R. I. A., 
 
 Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 W. F. Skene, Esq., Edinburgh. 
 Aquilla Smith, Esq., M. D., M. R. I. A., 121, 
 
 Lower Baggot-street, Dublin. 
 •George Smith, Esq., Lower Baggot-street, 
 
 Dublin. 
 *George Smith, F. R. S., Trevu, Camborne, 
 
 England. 
 *Rev. J. Campbell Smith, A. B., Rome. 
 J. Huband Smith, Esq., A. M., M. R. L A., 
 
 Holies-street, DubHn. 
 Wm. Smith, Esq., Carbeth, Guthrie, Glasgow. 
 John Smith, Esq., LL. D., Secretary to the 
 
 Maitland Club, Glasgow. 
 John G. Smyly,Esq., Upper Merrion-street, 
 
 Dublin. 
 George Lewis Smyth, Esq., Derby-street, 
 
 London. 
 The Right Hon. Sir Wra. Meredyth Somer- 
 
 ville, Bart., M. P., Somerville, Drogheda. 
 Rev. Thomas Stack, A. M., M. R. I. A., Fel- 
 low of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 Augustus StaflFord Esq., M. P., Blatherwycke 
 
 Park, Northamptonshire. 
 Michael Staunton, Esq., Marlborough-street, 
 Dublin. 
 
 John Vandeleur Stewart, Esq., Rockhill, Let- 
 terkenny. 
 
 Colonel William Stewart, Killymoon, Cooks- 
 town. 
 
 William Stokes, Esq., M. D., M. R. L A., 
 Regius Professor of Physic, Dublin. 
 
 The Ven. Charles Strong, A. M., M. R. L A., 
 Archdeacon of Glendalough, Cavendish- 
 row, Dublin. 
 
 Hon. and Rev. Andrew Godfrey Stuart, 
 Rectory of Cottesmore, Oakham. 
 
 William Villiers Stuart, Esq., Dromana, Cap- 
 poquin. 
 
 Rev. George Studdert, A. M., Dundalk. 
 
 "Thomas Swanton, Esq., Crannliath, Ballida- 
 hob, Skibbereen. 
 
 Walter Sweetman, Esq., Mountjoy-square, 
 North, Dublin. 
 
 James Talbot, Esq.,Evercreech House, Shep- 
 ton Mallet, Somersetshire. 
 
 Bartholomew M. Tabuteau, Esq., Fitzwil- 
 liam-place, Dublin. 
 
 * Edward King Tenison, Esq., Castle Teni- 
 
 son, Keadue, Carrick-on-Shannon. 
 
 * Robert J. Tennent, Esq., Belfast. 
 *James Thompson, Esq., Ballysillan, Belfast. 
 Robert Tighe, Esq., M. R. L A., Fitzwil- 
 
 liam-square, North Dublin. 
 
 *William Fownes Tighe, Esq., Woodstock, 
 Inistiogue. 
 
 *Rev. James H. Todd, D. D., M. R. L A., 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 James Ruddell Todd, Esq., London. 
 
 Rev. John M. Traherne, Coedriglan, Cardiff. 
 
 William B. C. C. Turnbull, Esq.. Advocate, 
 F. S. A., Edinburgh. 
 
 Travers Twiss, Esq., D. C. L., F. R. S., Uni- 
 versity College, Oxford. 
 
 "Henry Tyler, Esq., Newtown-Limavaddy. 
 
 Crofton Moore Vandeleur, Esq., Rutland- 
 square, Dublin. 
 
 Edward Crips Villiers, Esq., Kilpeacon. 
 
 Rev. 
 
29 
 
 Rev. Charles W. Wall. D. D., V. P. R. I. A., 
 
 Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 James A. Wall, Esq., Baggot-street, Dublin. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Walshe, Carlow. 
 
 Samuel Hibbert Ware, Esq., M.D., F.R.S.E., 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 Charles T. Webber, Esq., M. R. I. A., Up- 
 per Gloucester-street, Dublin. 
 
 James Whiteside, Esq., Q. C, M. R. I. A., 
 Mountjoy-square, Dublin. 
 
 William Robert Wilde, Esq., Westland- 
 row, Dublin. 
 
 The Ven. Archdeacon Williams, Edinburgh. 
 
 Richard Palmer Williams, Esq., M. R. I. A., 
 Drumcondra Castle, Dublin. 
 
 Wm. Williams, Esq., Aberpergwm, Neath, 
 
 South Wales. 
 Rev. John Wilson, B. D., Fellow of Trinity 
 
 College, Oxford. 
 Rev. James Wilson, D. D., M. R. I. A., Pre- 
 centor of St. Patrick's Cathedral, Dublin. 
 Lestock, P. Wilson, Esq., London. 
 John Windele, Esq., Sunday's Well, Cork. 
 Edward Wright, Esq., Upper Leeson-street, 
 
 Dublin. 
 "John Wynne, Esq., M. R. I. A., Hazlewood, 
 
 Sligo. 
 Rev. Walter Young, Lisbellaw, Enniskillen. 
 The Very Rev. William Yore, D. D., V. G., 
 Queen-street, Dublin. 
 
 LIBRARIES ENTITLED TO THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 Academy, Royal Irish. 
 
 Advocates' Library, Edinburgh. 
 
 Athenaeum, London. 
 
 Belfast Library 
 
 Bodleian Library, Oxford. 
 
 British Museum. 
 
 Cambridge Public Library. 
 
 Cork Library. 
 
 College of St. Columba. 
 
 Dublin Society, Royal. 
 
 Dublin University Library. 
 
 Edinburgh University Library. 
 
 Irish Office, London. 
 
 King's Inns' Library, Dublin. 
 
 Kildare-street Club, Dublin. 
 
 Limerick Institution. 
 
 London Institution, Finsbury Circus. 
 
 London Library, Pall Mall. 
 
 Archbishop Marsh's Library, Dublin. 
 
 Oxford and Cambridge Club, London. 
 
 The Portico Library, Manchester. 
 
 The Signet Library, Edinburgh. 
 
 St. Stephen's Green Club, Dublin. 
 
 FUNDAMENTAL 
 
30 
 
 FUNDAMENTAL LAWS OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 I. The number of Members shall be limited to 500. 
 
 II. The affairs of the Society shall be managed by a Council, consisting of a Pre- 
 sident, three Vice-Presidents, and twelve other Members, to be annually elected by 
 the Society. 
 
 III. Those Noblemen and Gentlemen who have been admitted Members prior to 
 the first day of INIay, 1841, shall be deemed the original Members of the Society, and 
 all future Members shall be elected by the Council. 
 
 IV. Each Member shall pay four pounds on the first year of his election, and one 
 pound every subsequent year. These payments to be made in advance, on or before 
 the first day of January, annually. 
 
 V. Such Members as desire it may become Life Members on payment of the sum 
 of thirteen pounds, or ten pounds (if they have already paid their entrance fee), in lieu 
 of the annual subscription. 
 
 VI. Every Member whose subscription is not in arrear shall be entitled to receive 
 one copy of each publication of the Society issued subsequently to his admission ; and 
 the books printed by the Society shall not be sold to the Public. 
 
 VII. No Member who is three months in arrear of his subscription shall be en- 
 titled to vote, or to any other privilege of a Member ; and any Member who shall be 
 one year in arrear of his subscription, shall be liable to be removed by the Council 
 from the books of the Society, after due notice served upon him to that effect. 
 
 VIII. Any Member who shall gratuitously edit any book approved of by the 
 Council, shall be entitled to twenty copies of such book, when printed, for his own 
 use : and the Council shall at all times be ready to receive suggestions from Members 
 relative to such rare books or manviscripts as they may be acquainted with, and 
 which they may deem worthy of being printed by the Society. 
 
 IX. The Council shall have power to appoint officers, and to make by-laws not in- 
 consistent with the Fundamental Laws of the Society. 
 
 X. No person shall be elected a Member of the Society until the entrance fee and 
 subscription for the current year be paid to the Treasurer or one of the Local Se- 
 cretaries. 
 
 Noblemen and Gentlemen desirous of becoming Members of the Irish Archa;o- 
 logical Society are requested to forward their names and addresses to the Secre- 
 tary, 
 
31 
 
 tary, Rev. Dr. Todd, Trinity College, Dublin. Literary Societies and public Libraries 
 may procure the Society's publications by paying an admission fee of £3 and an annual 
 subscription of £1, but without the privilege of compounding for the annual sub- 
 scription. 
 
 PUBLICATIONS FOE THE YEAR 1841. 
 L Tracts relating to Ireland, vol. i. containing: 
 
 1. The Circuit of Ireland ; by Muircheartach Mac Neill, Prince of Aileach ; a 
 Poem written in the year 942 by Cormacan Eigeas, Chief Poet of the North 
 of Ireland. Edited, Avith a Translation and Notes, and a Map of the Circuit, 
 by John O'Donovan, Esq. 
 
 2. "A Brife Description of Ireland, made in this year 1589, by Robert Payne, 
 vnto XXV. of his partners, for whom he is vndertaker there." Reprinted from 
 the second edition, London, 1590, with a Preface and Notes, by Aquilla Smith, 
 M. D., M.R.LA. 
 
 II. The Annals of Ireland, by James Grace, of Kilkenny. Edited from the MS. 
 in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, in the original Latin, with a Translation 
 and Notes, by the Rev. Richard Butler, A. B., M. R. I. A. 
 
 PUBLICATIONS FOR THE YEAR I 842. 
 
 I. Carh rriuijhi "Racb. The Battle of Magh Rath (Moira), from an ancient MS. 
 in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited in the original Irish, with a Trans- 
 lation and Notes, by John O'Donovan. 
 
 II. Tracts relating to Ireland, vol. 11. containing : 
 
 1. " A Treatise of Ireland ; by John Dymmok." Edited from a MS. in the 
 British Museum, with Notes, by the Rev. Richard Butler, A. B., M. R. I. A. 
 
 2. The Annals of Multifernam; from the original MS. in the Library of Trinity 
 College, Dublin. Edited by Aquilla Smith, M. D., M. R. I. A. 
 
 3. A Statute passed at a Parliament held at Kilkenny, A. D. 1367; from a MS. 
 in the British Museum. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by James 
 Hardiman, Esq., M. R. I. A. 
 
 PUBLICATIONS FOR THE YEAR 1843. 
 I. An Account of the Tribes and Customs of the District of Hy-Many, commonly 
 called O'Kelly's Country, in the Counties of Galway and Roscommon. Edited from 
 
 the 
 
32 
 
 the Book ol Lecan in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, in the original Irish ; 
 with a Translation and Notes, and a Map of Hy-Many, by John O' Donovan, Esq. 
 
 II. The Book of Obits and Martyrology of the Cathedral of the Holy Trinity, com- 
 monly called Christ Church, Dublin. Edited from the original MS. in the Library of 
 Trinity College, Dublin. By the Rev. John Clarke Crosthwaite, A.M., Rector of 
 St. Mary-at-Hill, and St. Andrew Hubbard, London. With an Introduction by James 
 Henthorn Todd, D. D., V. P. R. L A., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 PUBLICATIONS FOR THE YEAR I 844. 
 
 I. " Registrum Ecclesie Omnium Sanctorum juxta Dublin;" from the original 
 MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited by the Rev. Richard But- 
 ler, A. B., M. R, I. A. 
 
 II. An Account of the Tribes and Customs of the District of Hy-Fiachrach, in the 
 Counties of Sligo and Mayo. Edited from the Book of Lecan, in the Library of the 
 Royal Irish Academy, and from a copy of the Mac Firbis MS. in the possession of the 
 Earl of Roden. With a Translation and Notes, and a Map of Hy-Fiachrach. By 
 John O'Doxovan, Esq. 
 
 PUBLICATION FOR THE YEAR I 845. 
 
 A Description of West or H-Iar Connaught, by Roderic O'Flaherty, Author of the 
 Ogygia, written A. D. 1684. Edited from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, 
 Dublin, with copious Notes and an Appendix. By James Hardiman, Esq., M. R. I. A. 
 
 PUBLICATION FOR THE YEAR 1 846. 
 
 The Miscellany of the Irish Archaeological Society. Vol. I. containing: 
 
 1. An ancient Poem attributed to St. Columbkille, with a Translation and Notes 
 by John O'Donovan, Esq. 
 
 2. De Concilio Ilibernise ; the earliest extant record of a Parliament in Ireland; 
 with Notes by the Rev. R. Butler. 
 
 3. Copy of the Award as concerning the Tolboll (Dublin) : contributed by Dr. 
 Aquilla Smith. 
 
 4. Pedigree of Dr. Dominick Lynch, Regent of the Colledge of St. Thomas of 
 Aquin, in Seville, A. D. 1674 '■ contributed by James Hardlman, Esq. 
 
 5. A Latin Poem, by Dr. John Lynch, Author of Camhremis Eversm, in reply 
 to the Question, Cur in patriain nvn ralis ? Contributed by James Hardi- 
 man, Esq. 
 
 6. 
 
33 
 
 6. The Obits of Kilcormick, now Frankfort, King's County : contributed by the 
 Rev. J. H. Todd. 
 
 7. Ancient Testaments : contributed by Dr. Aquilla Smith. 
 
 8. Avitograph Letter of Thady O'Eoddy : with some Notices of the Author by 
 the Rev. J. H. Todd. 
 
 9. Autograph Letter of Oliver Cromwell to his son, Harry Cromwell, Com- 
 mander in Chief in Ireland : contributed by Dr. A. Smith, 
 
 10. The Irish Charters in the Book of Kells, with a Translation and Notes by 
 John O'Donovan, Esq. 
 
 1 1. Original Charter granted by John Lord of Ireland, to the Abbey of Melli- 
 font : contributed by Dr. A. Smith. - 
 
 12. A Journey to Connaught in 1709 by Dr. Thomas Molyneux : contributed by 
 Dr. a. Smith. 
 
 13. A Covenant in Irish between Mageoghegan and the Fox; with a Translation, 
 and historical Notices of the two Families, by John O'Donovan, Esq. 
 
 14. The Annals of Ireland, from A. D. 1453 to 1468, translated from a lost Irish 
 original, by Dudley Firbisse ; with Notes by J. O'Donovan, Esq. 
 
 PUBLICATION FOR THE YEAR I 847. 
 
 The Irish Version of the " Historia Britonum" of Nenuius, or, as it is called in 
 Irish MSB., Ceabap 6pecnac, the British Book. Edited from the Book of Ballimote, 
 collated with copies in the Book of Lecan, and in the Library of Trinity College, 
 Dublin, with a Translation and Notes by James Henthorn Todd, D. D., M. R. I. A., 
 Fellow of Trinity College, &c. ; and additional Notes and an Introduction by the Hon. 
 Algernon Herbert. 
 
 WORKS IN THE PRESS. 
 
 I. Cormac's Glossary ; with a Translation and Notes by John O'Donovan and 
 Eugene Curry, Esqrs. 
 
 II. The Annals of Ireland, by John Clyn, of Kilkenny ; from a MS. in the Library 
 of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with another in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. 
 Edited, with Notes, by the Very Rev. Richard Butler, M. R. I. A., Dean of Clon- 
 macnois. 
 
 III. The Annals of Ireland, by Thady Dowling, Chancellor of Leighlin. Edited, 
 Avith Notes, by Aquilla Smith, M. D., M. R. L A., from a MS. in the Library of 
 Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 « PUBLICATIONS 
 
34 
 
 PUBLICATIONS SUGGESTED OR IN PROGRESS. 
 
 The following Works are many of them nearly ready for the Press, and will be 
 undertaken as soon as the funds of the Society will permit : 
 
 I. The Irish Archieological IVIiscellany, vol. ii. 
 
 II. The A'nnals of Ulster. With a Translation and Notes. Edited from a MS. 
 in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with the Translation made for Sir 
 James Ware by Dudley or Duald Mac Firbis, a MS. in the British Museum, by James 
 Henthorn Todd, D. D., M. R. I. A., and John O'Donovan, Esq. 
 
 III. The Annals of Innisfallen ; from a MS. in the Bodleian Library, Oxford ; with 
 a Translation and Notes by John O'Donovan, Esq. 
 
 IV. Macariaj Excidium, the Destruction of Cyprus ; being a secret History of the 
 Civil War in Ireland under James II., by Colonel Charles O'Kelly. Edited in the 
 Latin, from a MS. in the possession of the late Professor Mac Cullagh, with a Trans- 
 lation, by Denis Henry Kelly, Esq. ; and Notes by John O'Callaghan, Esq. 
 
 V. Ecclesiastical Taxation of Ireland, circ. 1500. Edited from the original Ex- 
 chequer Rolls, in the Carlton-Ridc Record Office, London, with Notes, by the Rev. 
 William Reeves, M. B., of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 VI. The Liber Hymnorum; from the original MS. in the Library of Trinity Col- 
 lege, Dublin. Edited by the Rev. James Henthorn Todd, D. D., M. R. I. A., Fellow 
 of Trinity College, and the Rev. William Reeves, M. B. 
 
 VII. Sir William Petty's Narrative of his Proceedings in the Survey of Ireland ; 
 from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited, with Notes, by Thos. 
 A. Larcom, Esq., Major R. E., V. P. R. L A. 
 
 VIII. Articles of Capitulation and Surrender of Cities, Towns, Castles, Forts, &c., 
 in Ireland, to the Parliamentary Forces, from A. D. 1649 ^o 1654. Edited, with His- 
 torical Notices, by James Hardiman, Esq., M. R. I. A. 
 
 IX. The Genealogy and History of the Saints of Ireland: from the Book of Lecan. 
 Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by John O'Donovan, Esq., and James Hen- 
 thorn Todd, D. D. 
 
 X. An Account of the Firbolgs and Danes of Ireland, by Duald Mac Firbis, from 
 a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, with a Translation and Notes, by 
 John O'Donovan, Esq. 
 
 XI. 6opama. The Origin and History of the Boromean Tribute. Edited from a 
 MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, with a Translation and Notes, by Eu- 
 gene CuRUY, Esq. 
 
 XIl. The Progresses ol' the Lords Lieutenant in Ireland; from MSS. in the Library 
 of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited by Joseph Huband Smith, Esq., A.M., M.R.I.A., 
 
 XIH. 
 
35 
 
 XIII. A Treatise on tlie Ogham or occult Forms of Writing of the ancient Irish ; 
 from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin ; with a Translation and Notes, 
 and preliminary Dissertation, by the Rev. Charles Graves, A.M., M.R.I-A., Fellow 
 of Trinity College, and Professor of Mathematics in the University of Dublin. 
 
 ,-XrV. The Topographical Poems of O'Heerin and O'Duggan ; with IS[,otes by John 
 O'DoNOVAN, Esq. 
 
 In addition to the foregoing projected Publications, there are many important 
 works in the contemplation of the Council, which want of funds alone prevents the 
 possibility of their undertaking, such as the Brehon Laws, the Dinnseanchus, the 
 Feilire or Festilogium of Aengus the Culdee, the Annals of Connaught, the Annals 
 of Tiorernach, &c., &c. 
 
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY 
 
 0035524979 
 
 2. 
 I 
 
 in 
 to 
 
 00 
 
 St 
 
 o 
 
 in 
 
 • rvj